ã€ŠSupreme Master In The Apocalypseã€‹


 Chapter 1 $500,000 Debt

    "That''s all for today, ss."

    "Goodbye, Ms. Charlotte." The students in unison bid their goodbye to the woman.

    Charlotte was already in her mid-20''s. She has a pair of blue eyes and ck hair that was reaching her waist. The woman was considered to be the youngest teacher in the whole school.

    When the woman left the ssroom, the students stood up and left the room.

    "Are you going home already, Hugo?" One of the students sitting at the back, asked.

    Hugo nodded his head and answered. "Yeah." The man waved his hands before continuing his walk.

    Walking out of the university, it took Hugo 15 minutes of another walking before he could finally arrive at their tiny house. As he opened the door, he saw his mother and sister sitting at the dining table, eating their dinner.

    "Good evening, Mother. Good evening, sister." Hugo smiled sweetly as he gave them a tight hug.

    "Good evening, Son. Go and quickly change your clothes so you can eat together with us." The old woman patted Hugo''s head and smiled.

    "Alright," the man answered before going into his room.

    Hugo changed his clothes and went out after. He ate together with his mother and sister before going back into his room to do his assignments.

    ''So where should I start?''

    The man looked over at his table. He needs to aplish 4 assignments, 2 presentations and an essay for the whole night. Quite a lot, wasn''t it?

    Hugo started with his assignments first before proceeding to do his presentations. It took him 5 hours to aplish those two and it was already around 2 am when he started doing his essay.

    ''What''s your dream?'' The question asked.

    Hugo stared at it nkly. ''What''s my dream?'' He couldn''t think of anything. What he just wanted to do was to provide for his family and for their lives to be better.

    A moneymaker perhaps, but besides that, he doesn''t know what he wants to do.

    To be a doctor? Meh, he doesn''t have enough patience to deal with the patients. And they would need a lot of money if wanted to be one.

    To be awyer? Nah, he''s already reading a lot of books now. He doesn''t want to read more in the future.

    To be an actor? Nope, he won''t have enough privacy, although he was sure that he would make a lot of money with it.

    "Fuck, why is this hard?" Hugo cursed out loudly. ''I just need to use flowery words on this one. I know Mrs. Vi. She has hots on me. I even wonder if she reads any of my essays or just straight up, grade it,'' he thought.

    Hugo remembered when Mrs. Vi made them write a 10-page essay. Since that was a week before the finals, he didn''t have enough time to finish it.

    He already expected that the woman would fail him because he wrote a recipe of brownies in the middle. However, he didn''t expect that he would still get a perfect score for that essay.

    ''I wonder if Mrs. Vi tried that brownie recipe that I found online.''

    When Hugo nced over at his paper, he sighed deeply and started it. He used his intelligence andbined it with flowery words. In the end, he chooses to be the most powerful person on the earth.

    ''Sounds clich¨¦, isn''t it? But I do not care anymore. I need to sleep already so I wouldn''t bete for ss.'' Shrugging his shoulder, the many on his bed and sleep soundly.

    ¡ª

    ¨C

    -<sub> </sub>

    "No, sir! My husband is already dead. How can we pay this debt?" A woman''s voice echoed throughout the whole ce. It was Hugo''s mother, Verda. She was kneeling on the floor, begging the 5 men that suddenly barged into their house.

    The man in the middle gave the woman a smug look. He groped the woman''s jaw and pped it forcefully, making her stumble on the floor.

    "The hell I care about that. You need to pay your husband''s $500,000 debt by next week or else I''ll make you pay," the man threatened before signaling his people to finally leave the house.

    Hugo was on his way back from school when he noticed that there were 5 men leaving their house.

    ''Who is that?'' He asked himself. He didn''t remember seeing them once.

    He stiffened in his position. "Did something bad happen to my family?!" His eyes immediately widened. Hugo crossed the distance in just a few steps. When he opened the door, he saw his mother on the floor, hugging his sister tightly.

    "M-Mother¡­ what happened?" His voice trembled to see such a view. It broke his heart to see his mother''s reddened face and his sister''s sobbing sound.

    Verda held his son''s hands tightly. "Do you remember how your father died?" she asked Hugo in a low voice. Tears started falling on her cheeks as she remembered how her husband had died.

    "Didn''t father die because there was an ident at the construction site that he was working on?" Hugo''s forehead creased when his mother suddenly asked the question.

    ''Is my mother having amnesia?'' He asked himself.

    Verda''s hands trembled. The woman cried out harder as she shakes her head. "I''m sorry¡­ I lied to you two. Your father died because of the virus."

    "The hospital said that your father''s medication will be very expensive. We fell into debt of $500,000... It was needed to save your father, but in the end, his body couldn''t take it. The virus¡­ the virus killed your father!" Her voice broke, recalling herst memories with him.

    Hugo''s heart sank. Their father died 3 years ago¡­ just when the pandemic broke out in the whole world. The virus SHR was considered to be the deadliest virus ever discovered on the.

    The people affected by it instantly lose consciousness and would be awake after a few hours as if they''re not themselves.

    Some articles show that those people affected showed some signs of the need to kill another human being while others became crazy and hurt themselves. There was some footage where the affected''s body became incrediblyrge.

    It was bloody and cruel. There were millions of people affected and almost one-fourth of the world''s poption ceased to exist because of it.

    Lockdowns were implemented for the whole year and yet the government couldn''t contain it because of poverty. People had no choice but to go out to look for jobs and food in order to survive.

    Some people said that it was better to die affected than in hunger and it was justst year when the government found a vine to cure the people affected. And 5 months ago, when everything went back to normal.

    "Who are those men, then?" Hugo questioned after his mind finally absorbed the sudden revtion that his mother had uttered.

    "They''re the people that we are indebted to." The woman tilted her head. She ced both of her palms on her face and cried harder.

    "What can we do now, son?" Verda asked in a suffocated whisper.

    Hugo''s sister, Hailey, hugged their mother tightly. "Hush. Mother. Me and brother will find a way, okii? I can just skip school so you don''t have to worry about it!"

    Without anything to do, a loud and deep sigh escaped from Hugo''s lips. He bowed his head and nodded. He couldn''t afford that his 10 years old sister would do that.

    "I''ll see what I can do, Mother."

    ======

    Author''s Note:

    Hello everyone, I hope you like this first chapter. I dly wee you to this book ^-^ Grab your popcorn and drinks as Hugo''s journey is about to begin!

    Don''t forget to add this novel to your library

 Chapter 2 Black Envelope

    [Breaking News!]

    [The government of Lunaira has signed a deal with ELO, the biggest healthcare institution in the world, this morning. With this amazing news, the President and the CEO of ELO have guaranteed that we are already prepared if another Pandemic would strike the whole world.]

    Hugo read the news out loud. He looked over at his phone and couldn''t help but to roll his eyes. ''They''re just making their names bloom since the election ising,''

    He remembered that when the virus SHR first strike their country, The President was caught having a trip with a lot of women on a yacht. This caused an uproar and the current President was almost impeached for what happened.

    "Hugo! It''s already lunchtime, let''s go."

    Hugo stood up from his chair and followed his only best friend, Abigail. He couldn''t help but tomend his friend''s beauty. Abigail was known to be the prettiest girl in their school.

    The woman has long and wavy brown hair. Abigail''s eyes were colored like the sky and her body was the slim type. Hugo has already encountered a lot of men trying to hit on Abigail, but all were rejected.

    Abigail''s reason was always, "I want to finish my education first."

    Hugo doesn''t understand it actually, but as the woman''s friend, he got used to it.

    "Eat all you want, it''s my treat." Abigail chuckled as he and Hugo ordered some food.

    "Alright," Hugo ordered what he wanted before they proceed to sit.

    It took them 15 minutes of waiting before the food arrived. A male attendant was busy ncing at Abigail that he didn''t see the ss of water on the table when he was cing some food.

    "Oh no!" Abigail panicked when the cold water sshed on her body. Since she was wearing a white top, the water wet it, causing her undergarments to be visible from the outside.

    "I''m so sorry, Miss!" the male attendant bowed his head and immediately apologized.

    When Hugo saw that Abigail''s undergarments could be visibly seen, he couldn''t help but to look away. He cleared his throat before thinking about what to do. When he remembered that he has a jacket in his bag, he hurriedly grabbed it and stood up.

    "It''s ok. Can you fetch us another ss of water?" Hugo was the one who answered when he saw that Abigail was busy checking out her wet clothes.

    "A-Alright Sit," the male attendant almost sprinted away after Hugo answered.

    When Hugo saw that the male attendant was already away, he ced his jacket in Abigail''s hands. "Wear this to hide your wet clothes."

    "T-thank you," Abigail''s face turned red as she epted Hugo''s offering. The woman bit the side of her cheeks to refrain herself from smiling too widely.

    ''If only you knew why I rejected all those boys who wanted to court me.'' Abigail nced over at the man when she saw that Hugo was already walking back to his seat.

    After eating, Hugo and Abigail parted ways since they have different sses. When it was already dismissal time, Hugo went to the library first to study his subjects for the next day.

    It was already dark when the man left his school. Since Hugo was studying in the most renowned school in the world, he needs to double his studies. He was just relying on the schrship that was granted to him.

    And if his schrship got taken away because of a failing mark, then he didn''t know how to continue his studies anymore.

    Hugo was walking silently on the street when he saw an unknown man standing on the side looking at him. The man was dressed in all ck, with a mask, hiding half of his face.

    "Hello there, young man." The man greeted Hugo when he saw him passing by in his front.

    Hugo was hesitant if he would stop, thinking that it was not him who was being called. When he saw that there were no other people besides him on the street, he hesitantly looked back before stopping.<sub> </sub>

    "What is it?" He curiously asked when he saw that the unknown man removed the mask on his face, revealing a long beard.

    The unknown man bowed his head and smiled. "I am Julius, one of the government''s specialized agents. You are Hugo, am I correct?

    Hugo''s forehead creased about what the man uttered. "How did you know my name?" he curiously asked as he doesn''t remember mentioning it before.

    Julius shook his head. "That is not important now. I heard that your family is in debt of $500,000..." the man brought out a ck envelope and smiled. "I have an offer to make for you."

    "What is it?" Hugo questioned as he epted the envelope in his hands. When he looked at it, it was carefully sealed outside.

    "The government would pay you $600,000 to join an experiment. You have heard that the government has partnered up with ELO, right? And they are looking for gifted people to try out the new medicine that they have created."

    "$600,000? Are you nuts?" Hugo eximed after hearing the amount of money being offered to him. "And why me? I didn''t even know you, so why would I believe your words?"

    Hugo raised one of his eyebrows as he unbelievably stared at the man. ''I wasn''t born yesterday to believe such petty words.''

    "I am not forcing you. However, open this ck envelope if you are interested. You can decide until tomorrow at exactly 5 pm." Julius chuckled as he cleared the lump in his throat.

    "And please keep this conversation a secret or else¡­" the man added in before proceeding to walk away.

    Hugo shrugged his shoulder and acted as if nothing had happened. He hid the envelope in his bag before continuing his walk towards their house.

    "Where is mother, Hailey?" Hugo greeted his sister with a hug when he reached home.

    Hailey shook her head. "I don''t know brother. Mother said that she will try to look for more jobs so we could pay Father''s debt."

    p "Look for more Jobs? Mother is already working 2 jobs!" Hugo''s eyebrows formed a line from what he heard.</anda>

    ''Is this how serious it is?'' He asked himself as he nced over at the bag in his hand.

    "Anyway, there''s food already, brother! I will just go to my room to y." Hailey waved her hands cheerfully before running away.

    Hugo sighed deeply and look at his sister. The family picture on the side caught his attention. The man glimpse at it. He reminisces about the happy moments that their family shared together.

    Theirughter¡­ their family trips, even though it was just on the side of the sea or road.

    He remembered the time when his mother announced the death of his father. It was probably one of the most heartbreaking things that he has experienced. He remembered the days that he spent in crying.

    In the end, Hugo went to his room and sat on his bed. He took the ck envelope out of his bag and stared at it.

    "I would be fine after the experiment, right?"

    ======

    Author''s Note:

    I hope you all have a great day.

 Chapter 3 The Experiment

    "Where are you going, Brother? It''s Saturday today. Aren''t we supposed to just stay in the house?" Hailey innocently looked at her brother who was looking in the mirror.

    Hugo nced over at his sister. He knelt on the ground so they would be at the same height. "Brother will just try to look for work. Tell mother that I just went to the library, alright?"

    Hailey nodded and smiled. "Will you buy me some lollipops, brother?" The little girl asked which made Hugough.

    "Of course. Now can you give your brother a kiss on the cheeks?" The man stared at his sister. His eyes watered as his sister kissed his cheeks. He couldn''t help but hug Hailey tightly.

    Hailey was just 7 years old when their father left. Now that she was 10, Hugo knows that although she doesn''t show it, his sister truly misses their father. After all, the girl was known to be their father''s princess.

    When the little girl noticed that her brother was hugging her for too long, she slowly backed away. "You should go now brother, or else you''ll bete!" Hailey encouraged the man.

    Hugo nodded and stood up. He secretly wiped the tears in his eyes before cing a smile. "Wait for me, alright? Brother will give you lots of lollipopster." The man uttered before bidding his goodbye.

    After Hugo left their house, he couldn''t help but sob lightly. ''I don''t know what will happen to me in this experiment, but I will assure you that I wille back home.''

    The man nced over at their house one more time before walking away. Hugo rode a cab after fixing himself. He opened the envelope in his hands and told the driver the address.

    "To Crimsom Winterville, Sir."

    When Hugo opened the envelope yesterday, he found out that the inside contained a paper and a little bit of money. As he read the letter, he saw an address on the very bottom.

    Although, the letter just contained the words that Julius had uttered yesterday. There was no extra information on the envelope. He didn''t even know what was the medicine that they were creating.

    It took a 20-minute drive before Hugo went to the location written in the letter. He paid the cab with the money he got from the envelope and left.

    Hugo stared at the tall gate in front of him. There were bodyguards at the entrance and when they saw Hugo, they immediately went closer to him.

    "Civilians are not allowed here," the acting like a leader in the middle looked at Hugo. His arms were crossed tightly across his chest.

    ? Hugo warily smiled. "I got an offer from Mr. Julius. Here is the letter." He showed the ck envelope in his hands.

    The three bodyguardsughed when they saw the invite in the man''s hands. "So, you''re one of them, huh?" the man in the middle, nced over at his right side. "Fernan, assist this boy."

    Fernan nodded like a good sheep. He couldn''t afford to disrespect their leader since he got the most power out of all of them.

    "What is your name, young man?" Fernan asked Hugo when it was just the two of them alone.

    "Hugo, you can call me Hugo," He answered. He looked around and saw that there was arge mansion inside the gate. No this is not a mansion; the ce can already be called a castle looking at how humongous it was.

    As they entered the inside, Hugo saw that some of the furniture inside was already old, as if it hadn''t been used. What caught his attention was therge painting in the middle.

    "Who was that?" Hugo dared to ask Fernan as they climb up the stairs.

    When Fernan looked at what Hugo was portraying too, he chuckled. "That was Goddess Thalia."

    ''Goddess Thalia? Who was that?'' Hugo''s curiosity bubbled up, but he chose to remain quiet.

    "We are here now," Fernan announced as they stood up in front of arge wooden door. "I will take my leave now. Good luck, Hugo." The man added in as he bid goodbye.

    Hugo nodded as he knocked on the door from the inside. He was surprised to see the same man from yesterday opening it.

    "Hi, Hugo! I am pleased to meet you." Julius greeted enthusiastically. He opened the door widely and let the man enter.

    "I came here to ept your offer," Hugo announced, which made Julius smile widely.

    Julius quickly took a paper from his desk and gave it to Hugo. "This is our contract that states that we would give you 600,000$ after the experiment is done."

    "I will just need to sign this right?" Hugo questioned as he epted it together with a ck pen. When he saw Julius''s confirmation, he quickly signed the paper without reading it. He was already desperate enough for the money.

    "Let''s begin immediately, then," Julius announced that shocked Hugo.

    With his widened eyes, Hugo quickly stood up and look at Julius. "Now?! Isn''t that too quick?"

    Julius shook his head. "This will take us less than 4 hours. After that, you can already get home and take the money that we promised." He stated that made Hugo think.

    ''Just 4 hours? And I can already have my pay.'' Hugo took a deep breath and firmly nodded. "Alright." He agreed upon.

    Since it wouldn''t take long, Hugo thought that this would be better. After this experiment, he would have the means to pay their debt. And what''s more, was he could keep that 100,000$ by himself.

    They will get rich at this point. His mother does not have to work 2 jobs a day anymore.

    "Are you sure this is safe?" Hugo''s doubt surfaced when he remembered that it was arge sum of money that they were talking about.<sub> </sub>

    Juliusughed loudly. "Of course. This medicine is already in the 3rd phase of its trial. We are just making sure that it''s safe before releasing it to the market." The man uttered that made Hugo assured.

    ''Since it was already on the third phase, I think this is safe.'' He thought as they went into a secluded room.

    Hugo looked around. There was only a bed in the middle with medical equipment surrounding it. Three doctors and one scientist greeted them. They were wearing their usual white coat and a mask on their faces.

    Julius whispered something into one of the Doctor''s ears. They immediately set everything up before giving Hugo a pair of hospital clothes.

    "Do I really need to wear this?" He asked as he looked over at the clothes in his hands.

    Julius nodded. "If you want it to be faster, then yes."

    Without a choice, Hugo changed his clothes in the bathroom inside the room. He removed the ne on his neck and held it closer to his heart. ''I am doing this for you, Mother and Sister."

    With determination in his mind, Hugo sighed in relief and went out. The doctor ordered him toy down on the bed, and he followed them thoroughly.

    They asked a lot of questions and Hugo answered them carefully, one by one. When it was done, he filled up a form containing his information. The past disease that he had or if he was not feeling well these past few days,

    When the Doctors told him that they can start already, Hugoid down on the bed and stared at the white ceiling. He felt a slight pain in his arms and saw that one of the Doctors injected something into him.

    "Testing Subject XXXIV will begin"

    After an unknown voice rang out, the other doctors together with the head scientist started moving. They brought out the machine that they have just recently invented.

    Needles after needles, various liquids flow into Hugo''s veins. His sanity was slowly drawing away as they injected more into the various parts of his body.

    "His heartbeat is stable so far¡­"

    That was thest thing that Hugo heard as darkness slowly ate his consciousness.

    Even though the man has been already unconscious, the testing continued. No one in the room cared about what will happen to Hugo''s body. All they want was for this experiment to produce a good result.

    "How much did you offer this man?" The head scientist asked Julius as they watched the experiment being done.

    Julius grinned. "$600,000"

    The head scientist chuckled. "And you''re giving him that money?" he asked, knowing how despicable Julius was.

    The manughed loudly and looked at his friend as if he said something funny. "Do you think I would even give that guy that much money? After this experiment is done, you know what to do to him." Julius smiled widely before tapping the man''s shoulder.

    Julius left the room to go into his office. He looked at the piece of paper on his desk. He couldn''t help but burst out ofughter. He grabbed a goblet on the side and poured a wine inside it.

    ''This is why I love poor people. They are willing to do anything when there''s money at stake.''

    The man mischievously smiled and took the contract on his table. ''Poor man, he wouldn''t even get the money offered.'' He tilted his head and slowly tore the paper into pieces before cing them in the trash bin beside his table.

    ''This is why we directly go to those people who are desperate for money. They are willing to do anything for it. They won''t have the ability to think clearly once problems after problems started to show up in their life."

    On the other side, the experiment was almost done. The three doctors with the help of the head scientist got the results that they have been wanting for so long.

    "It was a sess!"

    With all the liquids and medicine that they have injected into the man''s body, they cheered loudly when the machine showed that Hugo''s condition was still stable. There were no signs of problems orplications in his body.

    It was their first sess after almost half a year of experimenting.

    The other two doctors left in pure joy, leaving the remaining one in the same room with the head scientist all alone.

    The head scientist, Rome, nodded his head and looked at the person beside him. "You know what to do."

    The remaining doctor nodded after understanding what the man had said. He took out a small injection in his pocket and pierced it through Hugo''s unconscious body.

    Rome left the room with a wide smile on his face. He directly went inside Julius''s office to deliver the good news.

    "The experiment was sessful," He announced as he went closer to Julius to congratte the man on his sess.

    Juliusughed as he took a sip on his goblet. "And him?" he raised his eyebrows before ncing at Rome, who was still standing on his side.

    "I already finished it. The testing subject has been killed."

 Chapter 4 Meeting Goddess Thalia

    The bright and dazzling light greeted Hugo. His eyes were now fully open as the vast white color was unending.

    p "Huh? Where am I?" The man couldn''t help but ask.</anda>

    Standing up, Hugo took a step, walking all over. He was lost in this ce¡ª A ce that didn''t have any direction and time. What kind of ce did he end up in?

    ''Did the experiment failed? Am I dead already?''

    Hugo looked around, but his view didn''t change at all. His eyes nced over at his clothes. He was still wearing the same hospital clothes as before.

    "Hello?!"

    The man shouted countless times, but his efforts were put in vain when no one answered. He tried walking a few steps and noticed that there was no floor on the ground.

    ''Is this a dream?'' Hugo felt a pang of pain in his wrists when he tried to pinch them. That''s when he confirmed that it was not a dream, but reality.

    Without anything to do, Hugo continued walking. He didn''t know how long he has been walking, but he didn''t feel any tiredness. He was walking nonstop until he saw a gate.

    A gate that was covered with white smoke.

    The man immediately ran. The gate automatically opened, revealing a luxurious castle in the middle. The castle was covered with shining crystals and colorful stones outside.

    Hugo didn''t hesitate to enter. He looked all over and saw that there were no other people in the ce. The inside of the castle was extravagant, and just like the outside, there were shining crystals on the walls.

    "What Should I do here, then?" Hugo whispered in the air. He walked around with curiosityced in his mind. ''How did I even get here?''

    The man walked upstairs. He was greeted by numerous rooms inside with transparent doors. His eyes widened when he saw that there were people inside the different rooms.

    A smile rose up on Hugo''s lips as he tried to enter one of the rooms, but he was shocked when he got blocked by a barrier that couldn''t be seen by his naked eyes. He tried the other doors, but it seems like he was not meant for it.

    That''s when Hugo decided to stroll more. He proceeded to pass by the 2nd floor until he saw a staircase on the side that was hidden in the very corner. There were no rooms on this side of the castle, which made him confused.

    ''What''s the use of these stairs, then?''

    It piqued his interest. Hugo ran over the stairs and, without second thinking, he climbed them.

    "Woah!"

    The man couldn''t stop himself from admiring the wonderful view. The stairs lead him to the rooftop of the ce. He could see the overall view of the castle. That''s when he noticed that there was a room in the middle.

    The room''s door was covered by a thick fog. There was a shining crystal in the middle top of the word, forming a word, "Thalia".

    ''That sounds familiar,'' Hugo murmured to himself as he walked near the door. He tried knocking on it, but no one answered his calls. That''s when he decided to enter, even if his mind was full of doubts.

    As the door made a sound, Hugo saw a woman sleeping on the bed. It was no other than Goddess Thalia. The woman has silky white hair. She was wearing a blue dress with white in the middle.

    Thalia was also known as the kindest goddess that once lived on Earth. Although the people said that it was all just a legend since the government couldn''t give them enough proof that the woman did really live here.

    "Who are you, young man?" Thalia''s voice sounded. She opened her eyes, revealing a pair of blue eyes that looks like the deepest shade of the sea.

    Hugo blinked repeatedly. His body froze into ce when he noticed how revealing the Goddess''s clothes were. But when he noticed that the woman was staring at him deeply, he immediately looked away.

    "I went here as I thought that this room was vacant," Hugo answered sincerely.

    Thalia stood up and smiled sweetly. "You are the first human who visited my chambers after 500 years. I''m pleased to meet you¡­ Hugo."

    Hugo''s brows shot up in surprise. "How did you know me?" He questioned the woman before staring at her face. ''She seemed familiar,''

    That''s when he realized that the woman standing right in front of him was the same person whom he saw in the painting at Julius''s ce.<sub> </sub>

    "Y-You¡­ You are Goddess Thalia!" The man stuttered as he bowed his head down. "I''m sorry for barging into your room." Hugo apologized. After all, it was not a good thing that he just barged into someone''s room.

    ''Shit, why am I here?'' Hugo swallowed hard when he heard the woman''s morousugh.

    "Oh, poor you. Why are you here? Aren''t you supposed to go to one of the rooms downstairs?" The woman grinned before she went closer to Hugo. She nced over at the man before closing her eyes to see what had happened.

    That''s when Thalia saw how Hugo was mercilessly killed. ''What a pity,'' the woman tilted her head to the side. She saw how those people used Hugo''s body and after they seed with what they wanted, they injected poison into his veins.

    This caused him to instantly die and be in her ce. A castle where they sort the dead to go into theirst trial before they can enter heaven.

    "I couldn''t enter any of the doors earlier, so I thought that they weren''t meant for me. That''s when I noticed that there was a stair leading here." Hugo answered without leaving any details.

    Thalia nodded, but what made her puzzled was the fact that the man saw the stairs leading into her chambers. As far as she knows, only she and some of her trusted angels can see them.

    She ced a special spell on it so that no one could evere in her ce and bother her sleep.

    Hugo took a step down as Thalia walked closer to him. ''What is she doing?'' The man couldn''t help but swallow dryly. He closed his eyes when he felt a soft thing touching his head.

    "You are in my castle. And do you know what that means?"

    "What?"

    "You''re already dead." Thalia dropped like a bomb.

    "H-Huh?! How can that be? I even heard that the Doctors were cheering loudly because the experiment went sessful!" Hugo opened his eyes. He refused to believe the woman.

    Thaliaughed as if the man in front of her said a very funny joke. The woman''s eyes glowed in white as she showed Hugo what truly happened to him when he was unconscious.

    "N-No!" Hugo''s eyes watered with tears. He saw how he was killed by one of the doctors. The man saw how Julius smiled in joy after they announced his death. How they celebrated with the money that was supposed to be for him!

    Hugo''s jaw clenched. His heart was filled with rage as he looked at Thalia with pure angriness. But he realized... he was gone already. How can he get back at those people who killed him when he''s dead?

    The Goddess felt awe at what happened to Hugo. He saw that the man was a good person. And that he joined the experiment for his family. Thalia stared at Hugo in pity. A smile rose up to her lips.

    "Since you found my ce, what is your wish, young man?" She asked in a sweet voice.

    Hope raised into Hugo''s body as he looked at the woman with pure determination in his eyes. "I want to live again and take revenge on those who have wronged me!"

    "Are you sure?"

    Hugo quickly nodded. ''I can''t let them be happy when I''m here dead already!''

    Thalia chuckled. She ordered the man to close his eyes, and Hugo followed her obediently. Thalia raised her hand and swayed it on the man''s head. She muttered some words before giving Hugo a kiss on the forehead.

    ''May you seed, young one."

    When Hugo felt that a soft thing brushed on his forehead, he quickly opened his eyes and saw the woman close to his face. He felt his skin slowly burning. That''s when he realized that there was gray smokeing out from his body.

    Thalia nodded as she waved her hands at Hugo. When the man was devoured by gray smokes, she smiled widely before walking towards her bed to rest once again.

    "That was so easy!" The woman eximed before leaning against the wall. She granted Hugo''s wish in just a minute. Yet, she instantly stood up when she realized something.

    ''The smoke was supposed to be white and not gray. Don''t tell me¡­'' the woman''s eyes widened in pure horror.

    "DID I JUST SEND HIM TO THE WRONG WORLD?"

 Chapter 5 Another Life?

    "Hugo, wake up, or else you''ll bete for your ss!" A voice of an old woman echoed inside the room.

    Hugo was startled by the sudden shout. He stood up and scratched the back of his head. He couldn''t refrain himself from yawning repeatedly. ''That''s a weird dream.'' he rubbed his eyes before finally adjusting his sight.

    As he nced at the clock behind his mother, his eyes stared in horror. "Mother, I told you to wake me up at 6 am!" He started moving faster when he saw that It was already 6:30.

    He got his towel at a speed of light and went to the bathroom to take a bath. The cold water poured on his body. That''s when Hugo realized the experiment that was done.

    He looked over at his body and was surprised when he saw that the needles didn''t mark his skin. "Whoah, they must have used a very nice needle then."

    When Hugo was done, he immediately went to wear his uniform and left their house at full speed. Just 20 minutes and he will bete for his first ss.

    Running at full speed, Hugo didn''t realize that the uniform he was wearing belonged to the 1st year students, unlike his original, which was supposed to be the fourth year.

    Hugo was still in panic as he entered a ssroom. When the man got inside, he got confused when he saw unfamiliar faces inside the room. He immediately checked the number on the door.

    He tilted his head and wondered what was going on. ''I''m right, ''this is 4-AAC''

    Hugo''s mouth twitched. He quickly left the ssroom when he saw his best friend, Abigail. His forehead creased when he noticed that the woman''s hair turned short.

    "You cut your hair?" He curiously asked.

    Abigail looked at Hugo weirdly. "You fool! How can I cut my hair again when I just cut itst week?"

    ''Huh?'' Hugo''s mind was filled with questions. That''s when he realized that the woman''s uniform belonged to the First-Year ss.

    "What''s the date today?" Hugo looked at his friend, wagerly waiting for an answer from her

    Abigail rolled her eyes. She looked at the calendar on her phone before taking a deep breath. "March 16, 2049." The woman answered.

    Hugo froze in his spot. ''March 16, 2049? That''s 3 years ago! It was supposed to be October already¡­''

    When the bell rang, Abigail quickly held Hugo''s hands and pulled him toward their ssroom. Hugo was still frozen. He still hasn''t processed what the woman had uttered.

    ''So, what about the experiment? Our debt¡­ and my dream yesterday?'' Hugo shook his head when their ss has begun.

    Hugo''s ss went on for 7 more hours. Since he was still in 1st year, their school load was still not heavypared to a higher year. When the man went home, he was deeply surprised by what he saw.

    In their kitchen, he saw his father wearing an apron. The man was cooking something for their dinnerter.

    "Father!" Hugo quickly went into his father''s arms and hugged the man tightly.

    Hitano, Hugo''s father was shocked when he felt a hand tightly embracing his body. He chuckled as he saw how his son bawled out.

    "Why are you crying there, young man?"

    Hugo quickly wiped the tears from his eyes and tilted his head. "Nothing, Father. I just had a very bad day at school." The man lied about it.

    He couldn''t just tell his father that the man died, and he was crying because it was his first time seeing him again after 3 years.<sub> </sub>

    His father would think he was crazy if he ever told that.

    Hitano smiled and caressed his son''s face.

    "That''s alright. What matters most is that you are learning. You need to remember that grades don''t define your worth as a person." The man paused for a while. "Now go call your sister."

    Hugoughed and nodded. He proceeded to go into his parent''s room and saw his 7-year-old sibling on the floor ying with her toys. "Let''s go, Hailey," the called his sibling and assist her towards their father.

    When he was done, Hugo went into his room and locked the door. He quickly ced his bag down and stared at the mirror.

    He saw his face. His hair was still short, although his facial structures looked more mature than they should be. He grabbed his phone and looked at the calendar. ''It''s still March today that means¡­ there will be 3 months before Virus SHR will be found out.''

    Hugo didn''t have any idea how he came back this time. ''Did Goddess Thalia dis something to me?'' That was the only possible thing that he could think of.

    *twit *twit

    The man looked at his window as he heard a loud chirpinging from it. With his curiosity bubbling up, he went over to the side and opened up his window.

    Hugo immediately ducked down when the bird came inside his room. The bird dropped a scroll of paper on his bed which made him puzzled.

    "What was that?" He unbelievably muttered when the bird left instantly. Hugo made sure that the window was locked before he went to his bed.

    He opened the scroll of letter without any second thoughts. It revealed a small note of paper.

    [Sorry ¨C G.T]

    That was the only word written in the letter. "GT¡­ This must be from Goddess Thalia!"

    Hugo realized that his dream was not a dream after all. Does that mean he was really killed by those scams? As he remembered it, his mouth twisted wryly. He clenched his fist which made the paper crumple inside his hands.

    ''Those scumbags!''

    At the same time, his phone beeped. Hugo nced at it when he saw a news headline on his notification bar.

    [Julius Achre has joined ELO. Is this the sign of a new era for the healthcare system in the world?]

    Hugoughed like a madman after reading the news.

    His mouth twisted, "You will see your downfall too," the man mmed his hands against the table and stood up. He felt a deep me of rage in his heart, and to think that it was his first time being this mad was surprising.

    As they say, those who looked like angels transforms into a demon when they''re mad. And that''s what exactly was happening to Hugo.

    Although the man didn''t notice how his eyes turned white as anger finally consumed his heart.

    ======

    Author''s Note - Now that Hugo is back, we can expect that his character will change slowly. I do not want it to be a sudden change, since that will be too weird.

 Chapter 6 Superpowers?

    Hugo has been thinking all night. Since it was still March right now, then that means his father was still working in an office job. It was not untilte April when his father got fired because his workmates used him of stealing money.

    And in order to prevent his father from dying, he needs to make sure that his father does not get fired from his work.

    ''But how can I do that?'' Hugo asked himself.

    "Mr. Hugo! Are you listening to my ss?" A terrifying shout from an old woman sounded.

    Hugo was startled by the sudden voice. His forehead creased as he nced at his teacher. "No?"

    HIs answer made the old woman re in anger. "May I remind you, Mr. Hugo, that you are just relying on your schrship! And if I gave you a failing mark, then what do you think will happen to you?"

    Silence surrounded the whole ssroom. Hugo tried his best to not answer back. "I''m sorry, Miss." He apologized even though it was against his will.

    The old woman snorted. She rolled her eyes and went back to the board to write some things down. ''Tsk. I even wondered why that man got the schrship! This school is so cheap to ept poor people like him.''

    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Isab, but what''s wrong with being poor?" Hugo called out to the woman.

    Isab''s face went pale. ''Did I just say that out loud?'' Her eyes widened as she cleared her throat and looked back.

    "N-Nothing!" The woman''s voice quivered.

    "Pst,"

    Hugo nced over at his side when he felt Abigail''s arms hitting the side of his stomach.

    "What are you doing? You''re just suddenly calling out our teacher,'' she whispered in his ears.

    Hugo''s brows shot up. "You didn''t hear what she said?"

    Abigail shook her head and adjusted the way she sit when she saw that Mrs. Isab was looking in their direction. ''I hope she didn''t notice that I was talking in her ss!''

    On the other hand, Hugo was puzzled about what happened. ''Howe I can hear Mrs. Isab talking then?'' The man looked around and saw that some of his ssmates were looking in his direction.

    ''Abigail wasn''t lying then when she said that our teacher didn''t say anything."

    The frozen body of Mrs. Isab slowly recovered. She smiled widely and tried to lighten up the mood by continuing her lecture.

    ''What''s happening?'' Hugo questioned. He tried looking at one of his ssmates to see if he wasn''t just daydreaming.

    ''Damn, this lesson is boring, I just want to go home and watch porn already''

    Hugo quickly looked away. ''I can read thoughts now?'' The man paused for a while when he remembered something. ''But didn''t Jason say that he doesn''t watch those kinds of things?''

    He chuckled, but he immediately stopped when he recalled that he was still in their ssroom. Minutes had passed and Hugo got bored, Without anything to do, he tried to focus on his ss until it finally ended.

    [Announcement! There will be no sses after lunch today because of a meeting.]

    The speaker on all corners of the university rang out. The students cheered in joy when that only means one thing. They can already go home and spend their time on their own.

    "What are we you going to do, Hugo?" Abigail smiled widely.

    He shrugged his shoulder, "Go home, probably?" he answered.

    Abigail''s forehead creased. "It''s still 11 am! Let''s go somewhere first, alright?" The woman pulled up Hugo''s arms.<sub> </sub>

    A deep sigh escaped Hugo''s lips. ''I already know what will happen,'' he murmured as he let Abigail take him somewhere.

    Just like what Hugo expected, they arrived at a park nearby. Hugo looked around and saw that the park was different from what he remembered.

    "Isn''t there supposed to be police patrolling around here?" He stopped walking. It was known that a lot of snatchers were roaming around the area, that''s why they had no choice but to ce some police to guard the ce and the people.

    "Huh? Are you getting crazy now?" Abigail looked at Hugo weirdly. He was acting like this since yesterday and she doesn''t have any idea why.

    Hugo tilted his head. "Nah, I just couldn''t sleep right yesterday." He simply answered. He crossed his arms over his chest and sigh. ''I should stop saying things now.''

    When they arrived at one of the benches, Hugo volunteered to buy ice cream using Abigail''s money. The man took this as an opportunity to survey the area.

    ''So that means that I just didn''te back to the past? I came back here, but the world that I''m up to was slightly different?'' That was the only conclusion that the man could think of after carefully analyzing the situation.

    ''And what''s with me having the ability or power to know someone''s thoughts?'' He added in. The man straight went ahead to the old vendor selling ice cream. The shop was located on the side of the road.

    "2 cones please,'' he smiled at the old woman before paying.

    Hugo stared at the woman. He decided to try his ability and see if it still works.

    ''I am d that this young man bought Ice cream in my store. I haven''t been selling well these past few days.''

    The man felt awe at the old woman. "I''ll buy 2 more cones," he said, which made the woman tears out of joy.

    "Thank you, Sir!" The old woman enthusiastically smiled before scooping more ice cream. It took her some time before she got all done.

    Hugo took the ice cream cones and smiled widely at the old woman before walking away. When he reached Abigail''s ce, he gave her 2 ice cream cones.

    Abigailughed. "Do you crave Ice cream that much?" she tilted her head before epting the cones. "Where is the change, though?"

    When he remembered that he forgot to take back his change, he stood up once again. "I''ll get it."

    He didn''t wait for Abigail to answer. Hugo went straight back to the same ice cream shop and saw that the old woman was waiting for him on the other side of the road.

    "Young man, you forget to take your change." The old woman smiled. She was in the middle of crossing the road when a truck speeding on the road suddenly appeared in their sight.

    "Maam!" Hugo''s eyes widened in horror when he noticed that the truck was getting faster and faster each second.

    When the old woman heard what Hugo had said, she stopped her movement and look at the side. That''s when she noticed that the truck was already near to her body. She closed her eyes and epted that it was already her time to go to heaven.

    After all, she felt that she was lonely these past few days, as her children already have their own families.

    But before the truck could even hit the woman''s body, there was a deafening shout that suddenly echoed.

    "STOP!!!" Hugo screamed out loud.

    And just like that, everything stopped¡­ even the time.

    ======

    Author''s Note - I would like to say that the early chapters will be slow-paced because they will focus more on how can Hugo gets strong. How Hugo interacts with his family and how can he change their destiny. However, once he discovered all of his powers and the apocalypse is near already, the story development will be fast.

 Chapter 7 Looking For A Job

    Everything stopped.

    Hugo looked around and was shocked by what he saw. The truck that was supposed to hit the old woman, the people around him, and even the birds in the sky stopped moving.

    The man set any side thoughts and focused on one thing. It was to save the old woman from being hit by the truck.

    Hugo ran the distance between himself and the woman. He pulled her towards the end of the road where he was originally at. He made sure that the woman was well before leaving her alone.

    He looked back. ''How can I make them move again, then?'' He tried to think of some words, but none of them made sense.

    "Move!" He shouted, but nothing changed. ''Fuck, why was I not given any manual on how to use this thing?'' He frowned.

    "Start!" The man tried again, but just like earlier, it still didn''t work.

    Taking a deep breath, Hugo sat on the floor and looked around. His patience was getting tested as each second passed by.

    "Be¡­" Hugo paused for a while. "Back?" the man whispered in the air and just like that, everything went back to normal.

    "Are you all right, Young Man?" The old woman looked at Hugo with worryced in her eyes.

    Hugo nodded and tried his best to stand up. He can feel it¡­ He can feel his energy being consumed after bringing everyone back everyone to normal. His body felt heavy, and it seems like if he used his ability one more time, then he would surely pass out.

    "Here''s your change, Young man."

    The man said his gratitude as the old woman gave him his change. "Thank you for this," Hugo smiled before walking away.

    Hugo nced at his back and saw that the truck was already at the end of the road. He was fortunate that it happened or else he wouldn''t know how to save the woman.

    The old woman, on the other hand, was confused about the recent happenings. Just earlier, she was in the middle of the road, and when she opened her eyes, she was already on the side.

    "Did I just survive that hit?"

    Her eyes surveyed her body and saw that everything was fine.

    ''Is this because of old age?'' The woman thought as she entered inside her shop.

    But her suspicions didn''t die. She recalled the man who bought ice cream from her. ''It was unfortunate that I didn''t get his name.''

    The old woman nned to ask Hugo about what truly happened. To know why he looks so tired and, of course, to introduce her eldest granddaughter to the man.

    After all, the woman''s granddaughter was in the same year as Hugo.

    ¡ª

    ¨C

    -

    It was already 2 in the afternoon when Hugo arrived at their house. He didn''t have the energy to y with his sister or even greet anyone, including his parents.

    He went straight to his room andy down on his bed without taking his uniform off. Hugo stared at the ceiling nkly.

    ''Damn, I''m very tired,'' The man murmured to himself.

    He counted how many times he used his abilities today. "I just mind read 3 people and¡­ stopped the time not even 5 minutes!"

    That''s when he realized that he really did stop the time.

    ''Are these powers gifted by Goddess Thalia?''<sub> </sub>

    Hugo closed his eyes and said his deepest gratitude to the Goddess. ''Now, I can use this to have my advantages."

    In this different world, Hugo didn''t know what to expect. He was shocked at first, but when he realized that he has the chance to get back at Julius, he thought that it was a blessing in disguise.

    The problem now was, how can he get closer to the man? ''Do I need to wait for 3 years?''He questioned himself.

    The pandemic hasn''t even started yet. It was yet to be discovered. Or was it really discovered?

    Now, his focus should be on how they can survive the pandemic. Since this was a different world, Hugo does not know what to expect.

    Will there be a pandemic? Will it be worse? Will it turn into something new? Perhaps an Apocalypse?

    Those were the questions in his head. Just like what happened earlier, the truck ident wasn''t part of his past life. And if ever there will be a virus around, what he and his family needed most was money.

    Money that they could spend on their food.

    ''Since I''m already close to 18 now, so I think I should start working secretly.'' The man took out his phone and scrolled on a job-looking app.

    "Waiter, Dishwasher, Janitor, Cashier¡­ is this all?" Hugo unbelievably stared at the screen.

    ''I didn''t know that finding a job at this age is very hard.''

    The man tried scrolling more until he saw an enticing offer.

    [ Job Offer: Tutor ]

    [ Requirements: ]

    - At least 16 years old

    - Preferably a student

    [ Sry: $20 per hour ]

    [ If interested, you may message us @water_tubeg ]

    Hugo''s eyes widened when he saw that there were only 2 requirements needed. He didn''t waste any seconds and messaged the ount that was given at the end.

    ''$20 per hour. Then that means if I became a tutor for 2 hours a day, then that will be $40. In a week, it will be $200 and I will have $800 by the end of the month!''

    A smile rose on the man''s lips.

    ''I can save that much and after 3 months, it would be $2400 already.'' The man closed his phone before rolling over on his bed and closing his eyes.

    "I hope I get hired." That was thest thing the man had said before sleeping.

    ======

    Author''s Note- You can support this story by giving power stones since it''s still not contracted. For every 100 ps that this book will receive, I will publish one bonus chapter every Sunday.

    Example:

    100 ps = 1 bonus chap

    200 ps = 2 bonus chap

    300 ps = 3 bonus chap

 Chapter 8 Testing His Powers

    "Son, can you help me?!"

    Hugo immediately ran outside as he heard a familiar voice. When he got outside, he saw his father carrying multiple bags of groceries.

    He frowned, "Where did you get these, Father?" he questioned, feeling confused because as far as he can remember, they do not have enough money to buy this much food.

    Hitano chuckled. The man tilted his head before cing his hands on Hugo''s hair, slightly messing it up.

    "My boss gave me some money! He told me that I was working too hard these past few months." Hitano proudly answered his son''s question. "It was not much, but this couldst us for weeks already."

    Hugo nodded as he took the stic bags in his father''s hand.

    Hitano''s forehead creased as he tried to take back some bags from Hugo''s hands. "That''s too heavy for you, Son!" he scolded him.

    Looking at his hands, Hugo''s brows formed a line. ''This is heavy?'' The man murmured. He nced over at his father and do what exactly what he was told.

    He gave some of the bags to his father, although there were still more on his hands. When his father went inside their house, he tried raising the bags mid-air.

    "Why can''t I feel anything then? Like there''s weight, but not that much."

    Looking at it puzzled, the man ced the groceries on the floor and stared at his hands, amusingly.

    ''Is this one of my powers?'' He couldn''t help but smile at that question.

    He picked up the bags again from the floor and take them inside where his father was currently waiting for him.

    "I told you that they are heavy!" Hitano shook his head and helped his son.

    Hugo just nodded in silence. He didn''t bother to correct what his father had said.

    When he looked at the clock, he saw that it was still early in the morning. Their sses were suspended because of the same meeting from yesterday.

    Hugo already knows that the meeting was for the rankings of the students in the school. As he recalled, the rankings will be implemented next next week. And the sses will be suspended until tomorrow to give time for them to decide whether they would pursue that idea or not.

    Since he has nothing to do, he decided to try the limitations of his powers.

    He wanted to test how many times can he read the minds of the people around him and how far can he stop the time until he got tired. And in order to do that, he tried using his powers against his family.

    Starting from his father.

    Hugo looked at his father from a distance. He fixed his focus until he achieved what he wanted.

    ''I should cook a delicious dinner for my familyter. They didn''t know that I got promoted at my work! Even though I wanted to keep it a secret to surprise them next month, we should still celebrate today.''

    Hugo was surprised to know his father''s thoughts. He didn''t know anything about his father''s promotion back then! Maybe his father didn''t have the opportunity to say it to them because he got fired.

    ''That must have been heartbreaking for my father,'' Hugo thought as he looked at how happy his father was.

    He already made up his mind. He would help his father to stay on his job as he tried to look for ways about how he can get close to Julius. With his current standing right now, he wouldn''t have the chance to even meet the man by himself.<sub> </sub>

    He was just a mere college student.

    Hugo moved forward and tried to read what was in his sister''s mind as well. He tried it multiple times again until his body got tired.

    The man held onto the table as he felt his vision going circles. ''I just used my mind read power for 6 times and I''m tired already'' he unbelievably said.

    He could use it again for 1 more time, but he already knows that his body will give up if he does it.

    "Are you alright, Son?" Hugo was surprised when his father suddenly spoke on his side.

    Hugo nodded. He noticed that his father had already changed into his sleeping clothes.

    "Sleep well, Father."

    Hitano smiled as he wiped his hands. "Wake me up once your motheres back." THe patted Hugo''s head before going inside the room.

    "Alright," Hugo answered.

    Hitano works at night while Verda was the one working in the morning. Since their father was still alive, their mother still doesn''t need to work 2 jobs every day.

    The two agreed on that term so they could look at their youngest daughter, who was still 7 years old at the time.

    Thinking of it, they weren''t really that poor. Their downfall just started when their father died.

    When Hugo had the strength to stand up, he immediately went in his sister''s direction and yed with her for a while.

    "Brother, I want to take a nap," Hailey pouted her lips as she scratched the back of her head.

    Hugo nodded and apanied her sister to their parent''s room. The little girl was sleeping on the floor, while their parents were the ones staying in the bed.

    "You can already leave now, brother," Hailey smiled as she went near to his brother to give the man a kiss on his cheeks.

    Hugo nodded and smiled back at his sister. He waved his hands before leaving the room to go into his own.

    As Hugo sat on his bed, his phone suddenly beeped. When he checked it, it was a message from an unknown number.

    ''Don''t tell me this is a message from those scams again telling me that they need money or those people that will say I won $1 million from a raffle, even though I didn''t join one.''

    Hugo took a deep sigh before opening the message. Yet, his eyes instantly widened when he saw that it wasn''t about the scam or a $1 million prize.

    [Unknown Number: Hello, you got epted as a tutor for my daughter. You can start tomorrow. I will send our full address once you reply to this message.]

    =====

    Author''s Note- As you can see, Hugo has still limitations when using his powers, but who knows what might happen in the future? *winks

 Chapter 9 Hugos Work

    Hugo woke up very early the next morning. The first thing that he did was nce over at his phone. He saw a message notification at the top.

    [Hello, Mr. Hugo. The tutor''s ss will start at 11 in the morning and would go on until 3 pm.]

    His lips rose up. He calcted the money that he will get this instant. "$80 in just a day!"

    Knowing how much money he will get, the man stood up and started to prepare himself, even though it was still 3 hours away from the appointed time. Since he knew that there would be no ss for the day, he didn''t need to wake up very early just to wait for the announcement.

    That''s one advantage of going back in time. He knows the future events that weren''t known by people.

    When Hugo was done taking a bath and changing his clothes, he went out of his room and saw his sister outside watching a cartoon on the television.

    "Good morning, Brother!" Hailey waved her hands energetically as she saw her brother.

    Hugo waved his hands back before proceeding to eat their breakfast. It was leftover food from their dinner yesterday. Since his father didn''t want to waste any food, Hitano immediately refrigerated the leftovers to prolong their life.

    "Where are you going, brother?" The little girl innocently looked at his brother when she noticed something different. Hugo was dressed well in an outfit.

    "I''m going to the library," he simply answered to avoid his sister''s curiosity.

    "To meet your girlfriend?"

    Hugo choked on his food when he heard his sister''s unexpected question. The man drank his water before answering. "I am there to study, Hailey."

    The little girl pouted her lips. "You have never introduced a girl to us, brother."

    "I will, one day."

    What Hailey uttered was true. Hugo has never introduced a girl to his family, even once, even in his previous life. The man was too busy with his studies that he forgot to have a life as well.

    But now, he was determined to change that. He wanted to try the things that he wasn''t able to do.

    And the number one on that list was to be in a rtionship.

    In the past, there were some girls willing to be in a rtionship with him. Some were tantly flirting with him, and of course, he flirted back with a few of them. But that''s the end of it.

    ''Damn, thinking about it makes me embarrassed.'' A sigh escaped from the man''s lips.

    It was embarrassing, but can you believe that he died as a virgin? A virgin! Although he was flirting back with some girls, he didn''t focus on having sex with them. But of course, he has knowledge about those kinds of things as well.

    "Brother, don''t forget to buy me some lollipops, okay?" Hailey reminded his brother before she turned her head back to what she was watching.

    Hugo signaled okay to his sister. He quickly finished his food and look at the time.

    ''I still have 2 hours. I should leave in an hour. Right now, I should review all the notes that I have. It''s fortunate that I still remember all the lessons that I have encountered in the past.

    ¡ª

    ¨C

    -<sub> </sub>

    "We are here now, Sir."

    Hugo paid for the cab with his money before going out. He was dropped off in front of a 2-story house. The house has a very modern design.

    He looked around and was hesitant if he should knock on the gate immediately or message them first.

    ''Dang, I''ll just knock,'' Hugo decided when he saw that there was no signal in the area.

    The man waited for several minutes, but no one answered. He looked around and saw that there was a doorbell on the side. ''I have no choice.''

    *Kringgggggg

    A loud sound rang out as Hugo pressed the button. In just a few seconds, a woman wearing a maid''s outfit came out.

    "Yes, Sir?" The maid raised her head to see who was their visitor.

    "I''m here as a tutor¡­" Hugo stopped talking when he saw that the woman was lost in thoughts while staring at him intently. "Hello?"

    "O-Oh, yes Sir. You can enter." The woman''s face reddened. The man can truly enter her¡ª she means the door.

    Hugo shrugged his shoulders and entered the gate. He doesn''t even think that the woman heard what he said. ''I''ll just enter, anyway. I have been standing for so long already.''

    Loreen, the maid, followed Hugo. She carefully surveyed her eyes on the man''s back. She couldn''t deny the fact that Hugo was good-looking. It was her first time seeing such a man.

    "Are you, Mr. Hugo?" A middle-aged woman came down the stairs. She was wearing a wide smile on her face, greeting Hugo enthusiastically.

    "Hello, Mrs. Reyes." Hugo greeted the woman back. He didn''t know what to do when the woman just suddenly hugged him tightly.

    An awkwardugh came out of Hugo''s lips as the woman released him from his arms. ''I could feel her mountains from that hug!'' The man scratched the back of his head as Mrs. Reyes tried to make him sit on the couch.

    "I will just get some food, alright? My daughter is still outside and my mother will shortlye here." Mrs. Reyes bid goodbye before she left the living room to go to their kitchen.

    When Hugo was left with the same maid from earlier, he had no choice but to talk to the woman or the atmosphere would be too awkward.

    "Hi there. What''s your name?" Hugo was the one who initiated the conversation when he saw that the woman was just looking at him from the side. ''She is getting creepy.''

    Loreen bit her lower lips before answering. "You can call me Loreen," she answered before looking away.

    ''Did he notice that I was staring for too long?'' she thought as worryced her mind.

    "Oh," Hugo nodded his head before fixing his posture when he heard someone going down the stairs.

    ncing over to the side, Hugo saw an old woman going down the stairs. His mind got filled with confusion when he saw that it was the same woman that he saved from the moving truck,

    ======

    Author''s Note- I just want to remind you that even though there will be a lot of women around Hugo''s life, only those who are qualified will join his harem.

    Now, let''s spread the greatest Culture in the world!

 Chapter 10 Lilith

    "Hello there, Young Man!" the old woman greeted Hugo with a wide smile on her face.

    Hugo smiled back and went closer. "I didn''t know that you live here, Ma''am"

    "Just call me, Miss Marie, Hugo."

    Nodding his head, "Alright, Miss Marie."

    "Mama! I didn''t know you were here already." Mrs. Reyes came out of the kitchen with a tray in her hands. It contained a freshly baked pie and some juice for their visitor.

    Marie went closer to her daughter and helped her. Even though she was already at old age, she didn''t lose her strength. Maybe it was because she had an active lifestyle.

    Every morning, she would go to the park and open her ice cream shop. In the afternoon, she would try to walk around. It became a habit for her after her husband passed away 5 years ago.

    "You can eat while waiting for my granddaughter, Hugo. I already called her and she would go down any minute." Marie offered the man to sit once again.

    Hugo sat on the chair as the two women in his front arranged the things for him. ''It doesn''t look like I''m working here.'' His eyes wandered around. ''I''m more of a visitor¡­ I wonder if they would treat me like this every single day?''

    "We want to sincerely thank you for saving my Mother in the park. She told us what you did." Mrs. Reyes uttered.

    With his forehead creased, Hugo stared at them in confusion. ''How did they know that I save the old woman? Don''t tell me¡­''

    "I know that you wanted to keep it to yourself. I apologize for realizing itte." The old woman looked at Hugo apologetically. She just realized her ignorance after entering her shop that day.

    Hugo dryly swallowed as he stared at the floor. "H-How did you know?" He couldn''t look at them, knowing that they already have an idea that he could stop the time.

    "I realized it when I got home. The reason why you looked weary when I opened my eyes must be because you ran the distance and saved me."

    ''THE FUCK?''

    A deep sigh of relief came out from Hugo''s lips. "Oh," He couldn''t help but let out an awkwardugh. He got nervous for nothing. That''s when he realized that it would be impossible for others to know what he did.

    ''That was stupid...''

    "Mother was the one who remembered you. When we saw your application, then she immediately told us that it was you who saved her. We couldn''t help to express our gratitude." Mrs. Reyes added in before giving Hugo a quick hug one more time.

    Hugo sat still as he felt the woman''s body against him one more time. ''To be honest, Mrs. Reyes doesn''t look like she is 44 already. Her face looks young and her body is maintained well.'' He thought as he hugged the woman back.

    When Mrs. Reyes let go of his body, Hugo smiled at the woman. ''And her skin feels soft too.'' He thought.

    "You can eat this food first before you start. I will just check on my daughter." Mrs. Reyes excused herself from everyone. She went up the stairs and directly went to her daughter''s room.

    Hugo did exactly what he was told. He ate the food on the table, since it does look appealing.

    "Just eat, Hugo." The old woman encouraged Hugo up before leaving him alone.

    He looked at the clock on his phone. ''It''s already 10:53. 7 minutes more.'' He wondered when his ''student'' woulde to meet him. It has been 20 minutes already since he arrived.<sub> </sub>

    Hugo was left alone for minutes. He could feel that Loreen would peek in his direction from time to time. He was curious why the woman wouldn''t go near him.

    "Lilith,e down already. It''s already 2 minutes away from 11." Mrs. Reyes''s voice sounded.

    "Yes, Mother." A sweet and soft voice answered. She nced at the mirror one more time to see how she looks.

    <o>,m Liltih smiled widely. She peeked down from the 2nd floor and saw a man waiting in their living room.</o>

    "I''m sorry for the dy, Hugo."

    Hugo looked at the stairs and shook his head. "That''s alright Mrs. Reyes. I''m here as a tutor."

    "Lilith! Come here now."

    The man waited patiently. He saw a young woman around the same age as him going down the stairs.

    "Hello, Hugo!" Lilith waved her hands.

    Hugo smiled at the woman. "Hello, Lilith."

    He remembered Lilith from his previous life. The woman became his ssmate when he was around 2nd year.

    Lilith has flirted with him multiple times and, of course, he flirted with the woman back. If his best friend, Abigail, was the prettiest girl in their school, Lilith was considered to be the second one.

    In short, he was friends with the top 2 women in their school.

    ''So this is Lilith''s family,'' Hugo thought. The woman was so secretive about her family, in the past. He only knew one of her family members, which was her brother.

    It was an ident meetup. They were in the boy''s bathroom when Lilith''s brother saw them making out in the corner. ''Dang, I remember Lilith''s soft lips against mine.''

    Hugo swallowed dryly. ''Keep yourself calm, Hugo.'' The man took a deep breath.

    Mrs. Reyes went closer to Hugo. She ced her hands on his shoulder. "I will let you two go alone now. Lilith has a desk in her bedroom. You two can go there already."

    "Alright, Mrs. Reyes." Hugo nced over to Lilith. "Should we go now, Miss Lilith?"

    Lilith nodded as she led Hugo on their way to her bedroom. She made him enter first before closing her door and locking it afterward.

    "Now, Mr. Hugo. What do you want to do?" She asked in a seductive voice.

    ======

    Author''s Note- If I''m not busy, I might release another chapter after 12 hours. I won''t promise it though

 Chapter 11 The Hidden Sword

    Hugo couldn''t look away from the woman''s body. ''Act like a professional, Hugo.'' He reminded himself before looking away. He was here as a tutor, and he nned to stay like that for a while.

    "Why are you looking away?" Lilith bit her lips. She slowly walked closer to him, causing their eyes to meet halfway.

    Hugo stared at Lilith intensely. He tilted his head to the side. ''Even though I''m already in a different world, Lilith''s behavior still hasn''t changed.''

    This was one of the qualities why Hugo flirted with the woman back then. Lilith was such a good seductress. She could make any man fall to her knees if she wanted to, except for him.

    The woman tried to be in a serious rtionship with him. But as a man, in his previous life, whose focus was to only study and make their family rich, he rejected Lilith''s offer.

    It took Lilith almost a month to get over the rejection. That''s when she decided to make another offer and that''s for them to just flirt with each other. No strings attached.

    Although it onlysted for 3 months since Hugo got bored.

    "We''re now alone, Hugo,'' the woman sat beside Hugo. Since Lilith was only wearing denim shorts and an oversized shirt, her slender legs were on full disy.

    Hugo stared at the woman with full seriousness. "If you will continue this, Miss Lilith, then I would have no choice but to report you to your Mother."

    Lilith puffed her cheeks before standing up. She rolled her eyes and went to her desk. ''I don''t even know why my Mother hired a tutor for me,'' She murmured to herself.

    Hugo was already her 4th tutor for the month. She tried her best to make the first 3 get fired. The only solution that worked for her was if she kept on flirting with them.

    That''s because guys in particr were easy to understand. Just show them some cleavage and they will immediately drool over it.

    Her first tutor was 15 years older than her. The man got fired when her mother saw that the old man was staring at her mountains. The second one was 10 years older than her and he got fired because of the same reason.

    While the third one was much worse. The man was only 6 years older than Lilith. Her mother walked inside her room while they were making out. Because of that, her 3rd tutor was immediately banned from their house.

    ''Is this their way of making sure that I won''t do anything to my tutor?'' Lilith nced at the man in his bed. ''I heard he''s at the same age as mine.''

    Lilith''s lips twisted. That would make everything easier for her then. She just needs to flirt with him until he eventually gave in.

    Taking out the pieces of paper in his bag, Hugo ced them on top of Lilith''s desk. "Answer this all. I want to know how much you have learned."

    Hugo stared at her nkly. He needs to do it or else he knows that the woman would think of ways how to flirt with him. He couldn''t afford to lose his job this early.

    He needed money, after all.

    The woman rolled her eyes before taking the papers on her deck. ''Tsk. Just wait and I will make you fall on your knees as well.'' Lilithy against her chair.<sub> </sub>

    "I will just go to the bathroom," Hugo announced. He stood up and left the room in a hurry. When the man saw the bathroom nearby, he didn''t think twice and immediately went inside.

    The man unzipped his pants and took out his sword, which was well hidden. ''Damn, I want to piss already.''

    When Hugo remembered Lilith''s moves earlier, he couldn''t help but feel something. He stared at his sword when he felt it slowly bing alive.

    That''s when he noticed that he got a boner.

    ''On all the ces, why now?''

    Hugo moved his hands up and down. He closed his eyes as he felt a sensation running through his body.

    Now that he''s a teenager, Hugo''s hormones were wild. It was normal for males like him at this age to have a boner or to get horny because of girls.

    The man reluctantly stopped his hands. He took a deep breath and hide back his sword inside its chambers... His pants.

    ''This is not the first time that you have gotten a boner, Hugo. Just do what you always did in the past. Think straight and sing a children''s song''

    The man looked in the mirror. He opened the faucet and washed his hands before wetting his face with cold water. The man started to sing in his mind.

    ''Twinkle, twinkle, little star¡­'' Hugo sang the song repeatedly until his sword was sleeping soundly once again. ''What a good way to tame my only son,'' he grinned before leaving the bathroom.

    However, the man didn''t see that there were a pair of eyes staring at what he was doing earlier.

    Mrs. Reyes'' face was flushed. She stood up from her seat and fixed her clothes. She saw all the things that happened inside the bathroom.

    Since that bathroom was designated to be used by her daughter''s tutors, she installed a secret camera inside to see if they were doing any harm to her daughter.

    But what she saw now was entirely different. She didn''t know what to feel.

    Her brain was telling her to fire Hugo immediately to avoid any further incident, but what her heart was telling her to do was to keep him.

    Maybe it was because she was still thankful that Hugo saved her Mother. She knows that Marie was still feeling lonely these past few days, even if the woman was staying under her roof.

    When She saw how happy her mother was while mentioning about the heroic act of Hugo, she couldn''t help but be in tears.

    "I''ll just see what I can do," Mrs. Reyes tilted her head when she remembered Hugo''s long sword

 Chapter 12 A New Vitamins?

    "Good job," Hugo grinned as he stared at Lilith''s score on the test that he had made.

    Lilith rolled her eyes. She ced both of her arms on the desk and bit her lips. "Did I do a very good job, Sir?" her lips twisted. "Shouldn''t I receive a reward?"

    She stood up from her seat and went closer to Hugo''s direction. She ran her fingers through the man''s hair as their eyes met each other.

    Hugo quickly grabbed the woman''s wrist and pulled Lilith closer to his body. "Do you know what will happen to you if you don''t stop?" he whispered right through the woman''s ears.

    "What?" Lilith breathlessly answered. She didn''t know, but she felt a little excited about what Hugo had said.

    Hugo grinned and quickly shifted his and Lilith''s position. He was now on top while the woman was below him. Hugo slowly moved his face closer to the woman, pressing her body.

    "Guess," he uttered before standing up. ''Fuck, I need to leave now or else I will have a boner again,'' He reminded himself.

    Hugo reluctantly stood up. He went away with the woman''s body when he felt that his sword twitched. "I will leave now."

    "A-Alright..." Lilith was left alone, frozen in her spot. She slowly held her lips. ''I thought..." She was expecting that Hugo would kiss him!

    "Here''s your pay, young man." Mrs. Reyes handed Hugo a 100-dor bill after the man went down.

    Hugo epted the payment. "Isn''t this too much?" He uttered, knowing that he was only supposed to have 80 dors as payment.

    "That 20 dors is a tip for working hard." Mrs. Reyes looked away when Hugo stared at her. She couldn''t seem to look at Hugo without thinking about what she saw earlier.

    Shrugging his shoulders, Hugo epted the money. Who wouldn''t want free money after all?

    "I will go now then." He bid goodbye to Mrs. Reyes and Miss Marie. He didn''t see Lilith when he came down. She must have been sulking in her room alone.

    Hugo left the house calmly. Loreen was the one who took him outside the gate.

    "Goodbye, Hugo," a smile rose on Loreen''s lips as she opened the gate for the man.

    "Bye," Hugo bid goodbye. He left the house with a wide smile on his face. But when he remembered that he needed to take a cab to go back to his house, his mood instantly shifted.

    ''It''s not even an hour, and I needed to spend some money already. I should buy a bike or something.'' The man tilted his head.

    However, bikes are quite costly these days. It would take him 2 weeks'' worth of his full sry just to afford the cheapest one avable on the market.

    After riding a cab, Hugo told his address to the driver. He took out a couple of 1 dor bills in his wallet and count them out. He didn''t want to pay the $100 bill that he received earlier.

    "37 dors¡­ I hope the fair isn''t high." Hugo whispered to himself.

    Since it would take 10 minutes before he arrived at his destination, Hugo decided to surf the inte to kill time.

    [Breaking News!]

    [The CEO of ELO had given a statement to the public about their new vitamins that would be released to the market in 2 months.]

    The headline of the news caught Hugo''s attention. ''I didn''t recall any events about this in my previous life,'' he thought. He opened up the video that was attached to the very bottom.

    ''Why can''t they just summarize the content of the video?'' He irritatedly uttered in his mind. Hugo kept clicking the triangle button in the middle, but the video wouldn''t even start.<sub> </sub>

    ''Fuck, I forgot I''m just connected to my neighbor''s Wi-Fi!"

    Tilting his head to the side. ''I''ll just open this videoter.''

    ¡ª

    ¨C

    -

    "Brother, did you buy me a lollipop?!" Hailey weed Hugo at the door. The little girl was staring at his brother innocently.

    Hugo scratched the back of his head. He shook his head. "I didn''t, but I got you something more delicious!" he kneeled on the floor so that he could be at the same height as his sister.

    The little girl''s eyes widened in anticipation. "What is it, brother?"

    Opening his bag, Hugo took out a small box of food. It was the same pie that he ate earlier at Lilith''s house. Mrs. Reyes was kind enough to give him food to take home.

    "Wow!" Hailey pped her hands repeatedly. She took the box out of Hugo''s hands and ran towards their kitchen to get some fork so she could already eat the food.

    Hugo chuckled at her sister. He proceeded to go to his room to change his clothes. Hey on his bed after. He opened up his phone and connected it to their neighbor''s Wi-Fi.

    He went back to the same news and watched the video.

    "Good morning everyone, this is Noah Willington, the CEO of ELO. We have a piece of good news to share with each one of you."

    "These past few months, ourpany had conducted several experiments to produce the best quality vitamins that you will find on the market. Just recently, we were able to seed with the help of my dear friend, Julius."

    "This medicine will not only make you healthy. It will boost your stamina and would make you stronger. Just as we nned, we would push this to the market in 2 months"

    The man standing in the middle smiled widely as the apuse from people around followed.

    Hugo stared at the video for a few seconds. "A vitamin?" his forehead creased. He looked at the calendar near his bed when he noticed something.

    2 months¡­ that was the same time when the virus was discovered in his past life. "Don''t tell me¡­" Hugo quickly shook his head.

    ''I''m in a new world. With the new events that I am currently experiencing, maybe the virus in the past wouldn''t surface here.''

    A loud sigh escaped from his lips. His eyes nced over at the man behind the CEO of ELO. He saw a familiar face, wearing the same smile that he had gotten when he agreed to join the experiment.

    ''This motherfucker¡­'' his eyes turned in a cold re.

    ''Just wait, and I shall take my revenge for what you did to me.''

    ======

    Author''s Note- Mrs. Reyes, Lilith, and Abigail, who do you want to be added to Hugo''s Harem?

    Don''t forget to add this book to your library.

 Chapter 13 The View

    A week has already passed since Hugo started his work. He would go to Lilith''s house directly after his school and it would go on for 3 hours every day.

    "Have you finished the task that I gave you?" Hugo nced at the woman when he saw her frowning at the paper.

    Shaking her head, Lilith told Hugo to shut his mouth. She looked at the paper on her desk and read the questions carefully.

    After Hugo was done reviewing some lessons, he would give the woman a short quiz to test if she really did learn something for the day. Once he got back to their house, he would check and analyze the mistakes of Lilith.

    Since they were in the same year, it was beneficial for him as well. Instead of learning this alone in the library, he has now someone to be with.

    "I''m done," Lilith stood up and directly went to Hugo to give him the paper.

    Hugo neatly folded the paper as he hid it inside his bag. He stood up and smiled at Lilith, who was staring at him. "I will get going now," he uttered.

    Lilith nodded her head. He saw how Hugo silently walked away from her room. Her eyes stared at the notebook on top of the desk. ''Isn''t this Hugo''s?''

    When Lilith remembered that the book belonged to Hugo, she immediately stood up and went outside, chasing him.

    "Where is Hugo, Loreen?" Her forehead creased as she saw that their maid had juste inside.

    Loreen bowed her head before answering. "Sir Hugo, just rode a cab, Miss Lilith," she responded respectfully.

    "Alright¡­" Lilith took a deep breath. ''Why did I even run after him? It was his fault for leaving this one behind.'' She tilted her head to the side before shrugging her shoulder.

    ''Anyway, I''ll just keep this. I''m not a bitch to throw away someone''s things,'' She murmured to herself before going back into her room. She threw it on her desk before proceeding to go to her bed.

    She didn''t want to admit it, but Hugo has been a great help to her these past few days. He didn''t know why, but it must be Hugo''s age.

    Hugo knows how to teach her in a much faster way. Because of it, she could understand the lessons more clearly. His quizzes every after the session were something she looked forward to.

    It was like apetition where she proved to Hugo all the things she had learned

    ¡ª

    ¨C

    -

    "Did you just get home, Son?" Verda''s worried tone surfaced. She opened the door wide for Hugo to enter.

    Hugo tiredly nodded. He kissed his mother''s cheeks before entering their house.

    "Is Hailey sleeping already?"

    Verda smiled. "Your father already ced Hailey in bed before he went to his work," she answered. She took out some food from the refrigerator and heat them up in the pan since they had no money to afford a microwave.

    "Eat first, before you take a rest, okay? I will go now with your sister and sleep." Verda reminded his son as she ced the heated food on the table.<sub> </sub>

    "Alright,"

    Hugo went inside his room to change his clothes. He took out the paper from his bag and checked Lilith''s answer. He grinned when he saw that the woman had 3 mistakes out of 10 questions.

    His lips twisted before typing out a message on his phone.

    [Hugo: It seems like you have 3 mistakes, Miss Lilith.]

    He pressed the sent button before throwing his phone to the bed to go back to the dining table where his food was ced. He hadn''t managed to eat dinner at Lilith''s house because it was toote already.

    He arrived at their house at 9:20, and he still has some homework to aplish.

    [Lilith: Tsk. -_- ]

    Hugo couldn''t help but chuckle after reading Lilith''s message. The two of them had a bet recently. If Lilith''s grades didn''t improve in a month, then he would quit being a tutor. But if the woman''s grades improve, then Lilith will be his ve for a day.

    The mere thought of it made him excited. ''I got a chance for her to call me, Master.'' Hugo grinned as his thoughts flew to somewhere else.

    Hugo quickly shook his head when shes of images came into his mind. ''You can''t be horny at this time.'' he reminded himself.

    He quickly opened up his bag. His brows formed a straight line when he saw that one of his notebooks was missing. ''Did I leave it at Lilith''s house?'' he questioned himself.

    Hugo quickly opened his phone and messaged the woman to make sure.

    [Hugo: Did I leave one of my notebooks there?]

    Hugo''s assumption was right as he saw Lilith''s reply after some seconds. Sighing out of relief, he messaged her once again. He asked Lilith to send him the picture of his notes, since it was already toote if he would still get it at their house.

    The notebook was very important for him right now as he needed to make a report about their lesson to be presented tomorrow. He had no choice but to ask Lilith for a favor, since most of his notes were there.

    ''Why is it taking so long?'' His brows shot up as he looked at the clock. It has been 10 minutes already since he messaged the woman. ''Don''t tell me she has no ns to send me the picture of my notes?''

    Hugo tilted his head to the side and waited for more. He quickly opened up his phone as it vibrated suddenly. With his widened eyes, Hugo pressed the picture.

    Lilith just sent him a picture of his notebook. But in the background was Lilith''s body. Her cleavage could be seen in her nightclothes. At the bottom there was a small note containing, ''Did I wake you up, Sir?"

    Hugo''s breathing hitched. He tilted his head.

    ''It''s not only me who suddenly woke up.''

    ======

    Author''s Note- No horni allowed here! As a fellow man of culture, we should not get tempted easily! (except for a loli)

    Don''t forget to add this novel to your library.

 Chapter 14 Abigails Gift

    "Do you want to go out with meter?" Abigail smiled sweetly at Hugo. She held his hands and made a pleading face. "Please?"

    Hugo scratched the back of his head and stared at Abigail for a couple of seconds. ''Abigail looks cute when she''s pouting,'' he thought before saying his answer.

    "I need to go somewhereter at 5 pm¡­" he briefly paused for a moment. "But I can apany you until that time."

    Abigail pped her hands in joy. "That''s perfect!" She smiled widely. But when she remembered Hugo''s first answer, she immediately got curious.

    "Where are you goingter? Can Ie?"

    Hugo shook his head. "I''m going to work." he simply answered to ease her curiosity.

    Nodding her head, Abigail adjusted her seat as they wait for their current teacher to dismiss theirst ss. It was already 1:42 pm, and they just needed to wait for 3 more minutes.

    When the bell began to ring, the students started to stand up to fix their things. They didn''t bother to wait until the teacher in the front finished her lesson.

    "That''s all for today. You may go now," Mrs. Isab dismissed her ss. Her eyes flew at the young man sitting in the middle. It was Hugo, who was currently talking to Abigail.

    "Where are we going?" Hugo asked Abigail as their teacher dismissed their ss.

    "Secret. Trust me on this one." Abigail asserted. She stood up and pulled Hugo''s wrist.

    Hugo shrugged his shoulder and let Abigail take her somewhere. When they left the academia, they were greeted by Abigail''s driver, Rommel.

    Rommel was a 57-year-old guy. He has been working with Abigail''s family for more than 20 years already. The man has a wrinkled face and almost gray hair because of old age.

    "Hi. Sir. Rommel." Hugo greeted the old man.

    Rommel bowed down and assisted both Abigail and Hugo as they ride in the car. "Good afternoon, Miss Abigail. Good Afternoon Mr. Hugo."

    "To JSL''s shopping center," Abigail uttered to the old man.

    "Yes, Miss."

    Hugo nced over to his side. "Isn''t that the newly built mall close here?" he questioned when he felt the name of the ce was very familiar.

    Chuckling, "You got it!" Abigail eximed.

    Abigail came from a wealthy family. Their family owns multiple resorts and fast-food chains all over the world. That''s why it was still a big mystery for Hugo about why the woman chose to be friends with him.

    It was funny to think that he and Abigail has been friends for 5 years already, even though they have a different status in life.

    "What are we going to do there? I told you that I can''t roam around freely as I have workter on." Hugo reminded the woman when he saw how excited Abigail looks like.

    Rolling her eyes, Abigail made a face. "I know!" sne sighed. "I''m sure you would like what we will do."

    "Well, if you say that, then I will believe you." Hugo blurted out as he looked outside. It took them 10 minutes of ride before they finally arrived at the main entrance of the mall.

    "We''ll just be quick," Abigail assured Hugo as they entered.

    The two of them came to the very top floor of the mall where antique shops were located.

    "Are you sure we are going here?" Hugo''s forehead creased. He knew that Abigail loves designer brands, so it was new for him to see her strolling around antique shops.

    "Yes¡­" Abigail looked around until she saw the shop that she was looking for.

    ''Silver & Weapons?'' Hugo''s brows formed a straight line. He followed Abigail when she entered directly, without even looking back.

    "Good afternoon, Miss Abigail, it''s finally nice to meet you." The man who likes the store owner wees them with a huge smile lingering on his face.<sub> </sub>

    Abigail nodded. "Do you who have the thing that I asked you?'' She questioned with seriousnessced in her tone.

    The owner quickly answered. "Yes, Miss." His voice quivered.

    Even though Abigail was sweet and caring in front of Hugo and their ssmates, she was different when talking to other people. She was an heiress, so when meeting with other people, she needed to act like one.

    Hugo walked closer to Abigail. "What are we doing here?" he curiously asked.

    "I am here to gift you something!" Abigail let out a deep sigh. "You know that your birthday is in next month already, right?"

    "Yeah."

    When the owner came back to meet them, the man was already not alone. There was a new guy on the back that looks like a helper and in their hand was a scabbard that was made out of metal.

    "A sword?" Hugo''s brow shot up as the owner gave it to him.

    "It''s pretty!" Abigail let out in satisfaction as she ran her fingers over the scabbard''s body.

    Hugo couldn''t believe it. He slowly pulled out the sword inside. It was a fine two-egged sword that was shining as the light reflects on it.

    "This is gorgeous!" The man could not help but hug Abigail tightly in his arms.

    Abigail chuckled. "You told me in the past that you wanted to have one." her face became flushed.

    "Thank you for this, Abigail." Hugo sincerely uttered toher.

    Abigail bit her cheeks to refrain herself from smiling too wildly. "That''s not free, though," she added in, which caught Hugo''s attention.

    "Hmm¡­" Hugo looked at the woman. "What do you want as a payment, then?"

    "Can you, uhm¡­ sleep in my house next week?" Abigail answered as her face became red.

    "Of course. Haven''t we done that multiple times already?"

    "Oh, right?" Abigail shyly turned around.

    "Can you deliver this to my house, next week?" her attention was now shifted to the store''s owner.

    The owner immediately agreed. "Of course, Miss. It would be such an honor." The man bowed his head.

    "Can we leave now?" Hugo stared at the woman.

    Abigail gave him a thumbs up. She called for their driver to pick her up already.

    "Mr. Rommel ising already," she informed Hugo as they two, walk out of the mall.

    "Alright." Hugo looked around. They were waiting in front of the mall when someone caught his attention. It was a woman getting dragged by a man to enter a car.

    His eyes instantly widened when he saw who the woman was.

    "Wait for me here, Alright?" Hugo didn''t look back as he sprinted his way to the other side of the street.

    It was Lilith.

    ======

    Author''s Note- I am currently away from the city, so the signal is quite bad here. If you ever found any grammatical mistakes, then I would like to apologize. I will edit if ever you found some mistakes once I''m back already.

 Chapter 15 Discovering Another One

    "Who are you?" Hugo squinted his eyes. He nced over at Lilith and saw that her eyes were filled with a mixture of nervousness and terror.

    The man, who looks like he was in his mid-20s, stared at Hugo. "Who are you? Why are you interrupting me and my GIRLFRIEND''S time?" The man emphasized the word ''girlfriend''.

    Hugo raised his brows to Lilith. ''Is it true?'' He mouthed the words silently.

    Lilith immediately shook her head. She forcefully took away her hands and clung to Hugo''s arms tightly. ''Please save me,'' she whispered right in the man''s ears.

    "Lilith, what are you doing?!" the man shouted angrily. He ruthlessly grabbed Lilith''s wrist, forcing Lilith to go back to her position earlier.

    "Ouch!" Groaning in pain, Lilith had no choice but to let go of Hugo''s arms after the impact. She could feel her wrist turning red because of the man''s grip.

    The man in their front was Lucas. Lucas was Lilith''s tutor before Hugo. He got obsessed with her after what happened. He has ck hair and brown eyes. He has a pointed nose andrge eyes.

    Just recently, Luca has been calling and texting Lilith every single day. It was annoying, to the point that she had no choice but to agree. She already blocked the man''s number and changed it to a new one, but it still didn''t work.

    She doesn''t know how, but the man could still able call and text her.

    Yesterday, before sleeping, Lilith finally agreed to meet up with him. She chooses a location that has a lot of people and was close to their house at the same time.

    "Let go of her," Hugo stared intensely at Lucas. His jaw clenched when he didn''t even bother to listen to what he had said.

    "I told you to fucking let go of her!" He stammered in annoyance. He quickly pulled Lilith and hid her behind his body.

    "Stay put. Do you understand that?" Hugo took a quick look at Lilith before turning his full attention to the motherfucker in his front.

    Lucas''s forehead tied into a knot. "What the hell, bro? I told you that she''s my girlfriend!"

    "Yeah, and I''m your mother," Hugo scoffed.

    Hugo''s reply made Lucas''s face flush with anger. The man tried to take Lilith away from his hold, but he didn''t seed. Hugo was standing still as if he was a big stone in the middle.

    The three of them were focused on each other that they didn''t see the woman going near their ce.

    "Uhm¡­ What''s happening here?" Abigail interrupted their talk. The woman looked around until she finally noticed that there was another girl in Hugo''s arms.

    She curiously looked at Hugo and asked. "Who is this woman?"

    Hugo sighed. "Remember that I told you that I have a job? I''m working in their family as a tutor," he honestly replied.

    He couldn''t utter a lie to Abigail, since it would be too suspicious. And what will he say? The woman would not believe it if he will say that Lilith was her friend.

    "Oh¡­" Abigail nodded her head before walking beside Hugo. "And who are you?" a man wearing a simple ck t-shirt caught her attention.

    ''Why does he look angry? Did Hugo offend him in any ways?''<sub> </sub>

    Lucas''s lips twisted when he saw how beautiful the woman who had just arrived was. He immediately forgot about Lilith.

    "Hi, Miss." He turned his head to face Hugo. "You can take that woman away. I''m already not interested in her." He grinned widely.

    ''This woman is much more beautiful and sexy than Lilith.''

    "W-What are you doing!" Abigail''s body jumped when she felt someone touching her left arm. She saw that it was the unknown man that Hugo was quarreling with earlier.

    "Keep your hands away from me," the look on Abigail''s face quickly changed.

    Lucas chuckled. ''I like your attitude," he was about to touch Abigail''s arms one more time when a strong hand caught him.

    "That''s enough." Hugo''s voice became frenzied. "I can''t already put up with your shit."

    "Wait, wait, wait. Bro, you can''t just get the 2 women at the same time?" Lucas smirked as he continued to say foul words. "Who is better in bed then? I bet this one?" He pointed his fingers at Abigail.

    Hugo couldn''t take the man''s words anymore. He punched the man''s face with full force, causing Lucas to fall to the ground.

    The man abruptly stood up and was about tounch an attack on Hugo, but he saw iting. Hugo ducked his head as he elbowed Lucas''s stomach.

    Lucas didn''t expect Hugo''s attack. He tried to fight back, but because of the first 2 attacks from the man, his body became weak.

    "Fuck," Lucas fell to the ground with Hugo''s one more punch. He coughed up blood as he held his stomach.

    "Y-You fucking asshole!" Lucas gathered all his strength and shouted. Heughed loudly to mock Hugo.

    "Is that all you can get? Don''t worry, once you''re done fucking both of them, you can share them with me." He knelt on the ground as he forced himself to stand up once again.

    However, Hugo was already in pure rage. He slowly walked towards the man and grabbed Lucas''s cor. "You can fuck with yourself." his eyes turned ck.

    He quickly punched the man in the face for thest time. Everyone was shocked to see when Lucas flew mid-air by the impact. 5 of Lucas''s teeth came out of his mouth together with blood.

    When Lucas fell to the ground, he was already unconscious and his face was almost unrecognizable with all the bruises and the cuts from thest punch

    Hugo''s eyes quickly widened in shock because of what he did. He quickly nced over in his hands and wipe the blood on his knuckles.

    "Did I just have a¡­"

    ======

    Author''s Note- One more power of Hugo has shown up! This is his 4th power, as I can remember. Hugo will have a total of 8 powers, so keep reading to find more about it!

    Don''t forget to support this story by giving power stones and adding the novel to your library.

 Chapter 16 Two Women

    ''Did I just send that man flying?'' Hugo unbelievably stared at his hands. He was so surprised by what happened, but the only thing he can say was it was worth it.

    Mighty Fist. The power to have immeasurable damage in just a punch. Depending on how a person uses it, its damage can differ from one another.

    Hugo''s 4th power got triggered because of his emotions. It was the anger towards Lucas, who kept on saying foul and disrespectful words to the two women beside him.

    Since it was Hugo''s first time using that power, he still had no control over it that he almost killed Lucas with hisst punch!

    A loud sounding from a siren echoed. Hugo immediately looked around as thoughts started to sink into his mind. He turned his head around when he felt a hand on his shoulder.

    "Are you okay, Hugo?" Abigail''s voice surfaced. She touched Hugo''s cheeks as worry flickered in her eyes.

    Hugo nodded and took a deep breath. He looked at his side and saw Lilith, who was frozen in her ce.

    "Lilith," he called out her name.

    Lilith came back to reality. She looked at Hugo and asked, "Y-Yes?"

    "You seem unfazed," Hugo asserted before ncing back to Abigail.

    "Are you alright?" He asked Abigail when he saw that she still looked terrified at what had happened earlier.

    "I''m fine," Abigail briefly paused. "But your hands are not. Give them to me." She scolded him before getting the first aid kit on the back.

    Hugo stared at Abigail as the woman cleaned the wounds in his hands. ''She''s fine?'' He didn''t believe Abigail''s words when he saw how scared she was earlier

    Well, he understood that part, since Abigail was well taken care of. The woman hasn''t been out for this long. She hasn''t experienced the cruelty of the world.

    "Mr. Hugo! Ms. Abigail!" Rommel hurriedly ran over to his boss''s direction. His eyes widened in shock when he saw an unconscious man lying on the ground, meters away from them.

    "She tried to harass me and this woman over here," Abigail pointed out her hands to Lilith before continuing. "Hugo just saved us from the man. If he wasn''t here, we could have been molested!"

    Rommel immediately got anxious about what his boss had said. If anything happened to the woman under his watch, then he wouldn''t know what to do. He would immediately get fired and his family will get affected as well.

    He thankfully looked at Hugo. "Thank you for what you did," he uttered sincerely.

    "Miss Abigail, Sir Hugo, and Miss. You can enter the car now. I will take care of the rest and exin it to the police." Rommel assured the three of them.

    Abigail nodded. "Let''s go now," she smiled before entering the car. Hugo and Lilith silently followed Abigail. They had to wait almost 30 minutes before Rommel came back to finally drive them around.

    "It''s done. The police already took care of him." Rommel announced that made the atmosphere in the car lighter.

    Smiling, Abigail ced her hands on top of Hugo''s. "Thank you for what you did earlier."

    Hugo shook his head. "That was nothing. It''s for both of your safety." He took a deep sigh before adjusting his seat. He was seated in the middle of Abigail and Lilith.<sub> </sub>

    ''I should have seated in front,'' he thought as he looked at both sides.

    Lilith found the silence an opportunity to talk. "You should rest now, Hugo. I will just tell my Mother what happened." She spoke in a low voice.

    "Alright," Hugo nodded.

    "Let''s get to Lilith''s house first, then," Abigail, who heard the conversation, interrupted. She looked at Lilith and smiled widely. "Where''s your house?"

    After Lilith told her address, Abigail''s attention went to Hugo. "I will drop you off after Lilith," she informed the man.

    Hugo gave Abigail an okay sign.

    ''I can''t drop you off first, since I still wanted to spend time with you.'' Abigail longingly looks at Hugo.

    She remembers that she had a crush on him since the start of their friendship. She was just not making any moves in fear that Hugo might get weirded out and cut off their friendship.

    But now that she smells something off about Lilith, she needs to level up her game already. ''I can''t afford to lose Hugo,'' she looked at Hugo with determination in her eyes.

    ''Hugo is mine.''

    "I want to say something to Hugo¡­" Lilith paused for a while before she yed with her fingers. ''I''m getting nervous and I just wanted to say thank you to him.'' She thought as the beating of her heart started to get faster.

    Hugo''s forehead creased when Lilith went silent. "What is it?" he asked, getting impatient with Lilith''s unfinished words.

    "Uhm¡­ I just wanted to say thank you for saving earlier. If you didn''t arrive, I do not know what will happen to me." Tears started to pool in her eyes as she blurted out thest few words.

    Without Hugoing in time to save her, then she didn''t know what to do. She was too weak to fight Lucas. She wasn''t weak because she was a girl. She was weak because Lucas was known for his well-built body and skills in boxing.

    That''s why she was still surprised to see Hugo that strong. It reminds her now that she was being judgemental at first. She was nning on how can her mom fire Hugo, but he didn''t even hesitate to save her.

    ''I regretted my actions already.'' Lilith bit her lower lips as she took a deep breath.

    Now that she had the chance to get to know more about her Hugo, then she wouldn''t waste the opportunity. She nced at him one more time before deciding what she should do.

    ''You are my savior now¡­ I will do and give anything you want as payment... even my body,'' the woman silently promised.

    ======

    Author''s Note- This is it my fellow man of cultures! 2 women fighting for Hugo? Damn, must be nice.

    Let''s spread the gospel of culture everyone!

 Chapter 17 Test Of Luck

    It was a week after the incident. The sleepover that Hugo and Abigail nned out was postponed because of what happened. Abigail''s parents were furious after learning about it. The situation escted real quick that the news even broadcasted it.

    Thest news that Hugo received was that Lucas was ced in jail.

    The security around Abigail had doubled as well, that no one could talk to the woman without her parent''s permission. Hugo was fortunate enough, since Abigail''s parents were thankful to him. He can freely talk to Abigail without any worries.

    "Maybe we should set the date for next week. What do you think? Abigail looked at the man, waiting for an answer.

    "Alright," Hugo smiled at the woman. They were currently inside their ssroom, waiting for theirst teacher to arrive.

    Abigail smiled in satisfaction. "I''ll n what we will do. Don''t worry! You just need to show up that day. "

    Hugo chuckled and let Abigail do what she wanted. Hey down his head on the table in front of him.

    "Why is Mr. Red taking so long?" Hugo wondered. He nced over at the clock on the wall. ''He was already 5 minuteste.'' He tilted his head when he found it odd.

    He tried his best to recall his memories. ''Today is PE day¡­ then today must be the luck test!''

    Hugo remembered this day. It was probably one of the most embarrassing days of his previous life. This is the day when he realized that he has no luck in life.

    It was so bad, as if when God showered luck in the world, he was soundly sleeping in the bed.

    A few minutes had passed before he saw Mr. Red entering their ssroom. The man was carrying a wooden box in his hands. Inside the box were cups, balls, pens, papers, and cards.

    "Good afternoon ss. You do not need to stand up. We will have a test today that will try out your luck."

    Just like what Hugo expected, they would really test their luck for today. He couldn''t help but grin.

    ''I would totally change what happened in the past,'' He uttered to himself.

    "This test will have three parts. The first part will be guessing the shape of the cards. This will give you 1 point each." Mr. Red raised the cards in midair, showing the different shapes. "Hearts, Diamonds, Clubs, and Spades. This will give you 1 out of 4 chances of being correct."

    He ced down the cards before pulling out the red cups. "The second one will be guessing where the ball is among these 6 cups. You will only be given 3 chances with 3 points each." Red''s mouth twisted before taking out thest item in the box.

    "And for thest one, guess the number. Ranging from 1 to 50 I will write down one number, and who will have t guess what is it. Those who get it right will automatically have 10 points." He looked around, surveying each of the students.

    "The score on this test will be equivalent to 50% of your final exams¡­" Red briefly paused.

    Different reactions from the students surfaced, but before everyone could say anything, Mr. Red continued his words.

    "Let''s begin," he announced, which made everyone quiet.

    Since there were only 20 students inside the ssroom, the first round went very fast. They only had five chances and the maximum points that they could get were 5.

    "How many points did you get?" Hugo looked at Abigail after her turn finished.<sub> </sub>

    "3 points," Abigail answered happily.

    Nodding his head, Hugo took a deep breath before standing up.

    It was his turn already.

    "Hugo, I want you to choose 5 cards." Mr. Red shuffled the cards in front of him.

    Looking at the cards, Hugo reluctantly picked 5. He could feel beads of sweat forming on his forehead. He tried to use his mind-reading power, but Mr. Red wasn''t thinking about anything.

    ''Fuck, how can I guess this now?'' Hugo swallowed dryly. He was only thinking about one thing, but that would tire him a lot.

    "You only have 30 seconds left, Hugo." Mr. Hugo reminded him.

    ''I have no choice now,'' Hugo uttered as he stared at the cards on the table. He took a deep breath before ncing around. ''I just need to make this quick.''

    "Stop¡­" Hugo whispered in the air. In just a second, everything stopped. Hugo didn''t waste any time and opened up the cards on the table.

    ''1 Diamond, 2 Hearts, 2 Clubs.'' Hugo memorized everything in the right order. He quickly ced them all back in their original position. He went back to his ce before turning everything back to normal.

    "Be back," He murmured.

    "You have 10 seconds left, Hugo." Mr. Red announced. The man nced around when he found something weird. But when he didn''t see anything, he disregarded his thought.

    Hugo grabbed the pen on the table and started to write down what he saw in the same order. He carefully examined it back before giving them to Mr. Red.

    Mr. Red''s eyes widened in shock. He looked back at the cards and saw that Hugo got them all correct. ''This is the first time that I have seen this!'' he unbelievably nced at Hugo.

    Hugo secretly grinned when he saw the bewildered expression on his teacher''s face. Even though he was feeling a little bit worn out from what he did, it was worth it.

    "A-A perfect score for you." Mr. Red''s voice quivered. His hands trembled as he called out the next student.

    On the other hand, Hugo calmly went back to his seat. A soft burst ofughter came out of his mouth.

    ''This is fun,''

    ======

    Author''s Note-  What do you think will happen to Abigail and Hugo during the sleepover? *smirks

    I''m thinking of making a server on discord, but I''m still quite not sure about it. However, If you like this novel, don''t forget to add it to your library.

 Chapter 18 The Riddle

    The second part of the test quickly followed. The students were asked to cover their eyes using their hands.

    "Once I count to three, you will all open your eyes. Do you understand?" Mr. Red looked at his students before ncing over at the 6 cups in his front.

    He carefully looked at the cups before cing a small red ball on one of them. When he was done, he made sure that the cups were aligned perfectly before counting up to three.

    "1¡­ 2¡­ 3¡­ Open up your eyes everyone!" the man dered loudly.

    Hugo slowly took away his hands from his face. He tilted his head, adjusting his sight from the sudden brightness. When he was done, he stared intently at the cups on top of the table.

    ''Where could the ball be?'' that was the question forming in his head. His brows formed a straight line as his gaze shifted to his teacher.

    ''The ball is in the 3rd cup,'' Mr. Red reminded himself.

    Hugo''s mouth twisted after knowing the answer. He just read Mr. Red''s thoughts.

    He quickly grabbed the pen from his table and wrote the number on a piece of paper. After a minute, they were tasked to raise their papers.

    To Mr. Red''s surprise, Hugo got the correct answer again. He already doubted Hugo''s capability. ''If this student got the right answer once again, then I would need to call out him.'' the man thought.

    Mr. Red was already suspecting Hugo of cheating. The man''s eyes surveyed Hugo. He shook his head and murmured. ''He seems too rxed when this test is 50% of their final exam.''

    He didn''t waste any seconds and began the second round. The students were asked to cover their eyes once again. And just like what Mr. Red did earlier, he chooses one cup among six.

    "Open your eyes, everyone!" The man dered for the second time.

    Hugo chuckled as he ced the wrong number on his paper. He was reading Red''s thoughts since earlier. He was actually amazed that he could use his powers this long without getting any tired.

    ''I must have gotten used to my powers already.''

    The 2nd round quickly summed up. Mr. Red was quite shocked to know that Hugo had got the wrong answer. But that made him relieved. ''Maybe I was just getting delusional. There''s no way they can cheat here,'' the man muttered to himself.

    The 3rd round quickly passed by. Just like what Hugo nned, he made his answers purposely wrong. Even though he got the two answers wrong in the second part, he has still the highest mark out of all of them.

    "You''re very lucky!" Abigail unbelievably looked at the man as Mr. Red announced their scores. She only got 6 points while Hugo already has 8 points.

    Hugo chuckled and shook his head. "I was just guessing the whole time."

    "That made you even luckier! You didn''t have to try, unlike me, who would take time so that I can get the real answer." Abigail blurted out. She was mesmerized by the man''s luck.

    She was looking at Hugo since earlier. She saw that it would not even take Hugo a minute before writing down his answers.

    "Now for the 3rd Part of the Test¡­" Mr. Red took out his pen and paper. He carefully wrote down a number before cing them on the table.<sub> </sub>

    "The number will be from 1 to 50¡­ but there will be a twist." Mr. Red grinned as he wrote something on the board. "I will give you a riddle. A riddle that will point out to the correct answer."

    Hugo''s face turned confused. He was nning on just reading Red''s mind to find the correct answer. ''What If I just stopped the time?'' he questioned himself.

    When he thought that it was a good idea, he immediately stopped the time. Hugo stood up from his seat and turned the paper on the table.

    ''Fuck,'' he cursed out loud when he didn''t see any number written on the paper. Instead, there was just a random drawing. Disappointed, he quickly came back from his seat and bring back everyone to normal.

    "I will just give you 10 minutes to solve this riddle. If you feel like you are lucky enough, then you can just write a random number." Mr. Red smiled widely before sitting in his chair.

    His eyes roam around as he saw how his students'' expressions quickly changed.

    "There are many books inside the Library of Lunaria Academia. How many letters are there in those books?"

    Reading the question carefully, Hugo thought that the question was nearly impossible to be answered. With all those books inside the library, how the heck can he even answer the question?

    Tilting his head, Hugo looked at Mr. Red. ''There are only 50 possible answers¡­'' the man sighed deeply. ''How many letters are there in those books?'' Hugo can feel that there was something unusual with the question.

    Mr. Red opened his mouth after a few minutes. "You only have 5 minutes left to answer." the man announced that made everyone feel anxious.

    Hugo ignored his ssmates'' reactions. It was obvious that no one had gotten the correct answer yet after a few minutes. Even Abigail on his side was having a hard time solving the riddle.

    He kept repeating the question in his head. "How many letters are there in those books? Those books¡­"

    Hugo''s eyes widened as he just realized what the riddle meant.

    "Times up!" Mr. Red stood up. "Do you have your answer now? If so, raise your hand," the man questioned.

    But no one bothered to raise their hands. All of them were clueless about the right answer, except for one.

    "It is bold of you to raise your hand, Mr. Hugo." Mr. Red blurted out. "But if you are confident, then may I know what is your answer?"

    "10! The answer is 10." Hugo responded.

    ======

    Author''s Note- If you are confused about Hugo''s answer, then here is an exnation. The question basically means "How many letters are there in ''those books''?" So if you will count the letters in the word ''those books'', then it would give you 10.

    If you like this novel, then please consider voting with power stones. I like stones. You can stone me all you want! Don''t forget to add this novel to your library as well.

 Chapter 19 The Prayer

    "Make sure you won''t stay up veryte, alright?" Verda reminded her son as Hugo bid goodbye to her.

    Time quickly passed by. It was already Friday. The day where Hugo will sleep at Abigail''s house for a night.

    Hugo took a day off for the day to apany the woman. dly, Mrs. Reyes was kind enough to allow him.

    [Lilith: My mother told me that you''re noting today?]

    Hugo nced over at his phone when he saw Lilith''s message. His brows shot up, and he replied ''Yes'' to her. After that, he turned off his phone and hid it inside his pocket.

    Since the incidentst week, Lilith''s behavior has abruptly changed. He had little to no idea how to calmly handle the sudden changes from her.

    Lilith was constantly texting him every day. Just like now, if he didn''t turn off his phone, then he was 100 percent sure that the woman would ask more questions.

    Now Lilith acts as if she was his girlfriend. Well, it was not a big deal if the woman really was. Lilith was pretty, with a body that any guy would want. But since she was not his, then the way Lilith acted was subtly annoying.

    "We are here, Sir Hugo," Rommel mentioned as they entered a private property away from the city. There was a big mansion in the middle that was guarded well by some bodyguards.

    "Hugo!" Abigail waved her hands as she ran to greet him.

    Hugo chuckled as he saw her excitement. "Hi there," he smiled widely as he followed Abigail''s steps.

    Abigail led him inside the mansion. Hugo''s eyes roamed around. ''The things here didn''t change,'' he pointed out as he saw a grand staircase in the middle leading to the second floor.

    ''And this never fails to amaze me,'' he murmured as his eyes caught a glimpse of the shining chandelier in the middle. When he asked Abigail about the price, she answered that they bought the chandelier for almost 500 thousand dors.

    "Where will I be staying?" He curiously asked Abigail as they took a seat in the living room. A few maids came in their direction, asking what food do they want to have.

    "Juice is fine for me," Hugo answered the maid before turning his full attention to Abigail.

    Abigail bit her lower lips. Sheughed nervously before answering. "My mother was remodeling some of our rooms¡­" she paused for a while. "So, we have no choice but to sleep in my room."

    "That means we will both sleep in your room? Isn''t that a bit¡­"

    "Oh, yes! Don''t worry. I asked one of the maids to look for another mattress." Abigail understood what Hugo meant with his words.

    A deep breath of relief escaped Hugo''s mouth. ''Thank goodness,'' he uttered to himself.

    "Let one of them take your bag to my room first." Abigail pointed out the maids on the side.

    Hugo nodded and gave his bag to the maid, who went closer to him. Since it was still 6 in the evening, they needed to wait for another hour before dinner.

    "Wait for me. I will just get something!" Abigail hurriedly stood up. She went into her room to grab something.

    It was a pajama set that she bought solely for this night. It was a pair, obviously. She bought one for her as well, with the same design.

    ''Wear this." Abigail gave the set to Hugo.

    Hugo''s forehead creased as he opened what was inside the stic. "A pajama?" he nced over at Abigail and saw that she was giving him a pleading eye.<sub> </sub>

    "Alright." He tilted his head as he went over to the bathroom to change his clothes.

    Hugo looked at his reflection in the mirror. "Not bad," he eximed as he saw how the silk pajama fit his body.

    "I''m quite surprised that Abigail knows my size."

    Leaving the bathroom, he carefully folded his clothes. "Can you ce this inside Abigail''s room?" he asked one of the maids on the side.

    "Yes, Sir." The old woman bowed her head before doing what Hugo asked her.

    When Hugo came back, Abigail was already standing up on the side. She excitedly pped her hands. "You look good at that!" sheplimented when she saw him.

    Hugo shook his head before taking a seat. "What should we do now?" he asked her.

    Abigail sat next to Hugo. "The maid wille here sooner. I asked her toe to pick up the mattress and see what you will like."

    "Alright."

    It took a few minutes before a maid arrived, panting for air because of exhaustion.

    "What happened?" Abigail''s forehead formed a straight line as the maid in front of them looked very tired.

    "Miss¡­ there is no other mattress avable. We were just informed that Madam had thrown them all out because of its oldness." The maid bowed her head.

    Abigail''s jaw fell to the ground. Shequickly stood up and asked the maid, "But, I told my Mom that we will have a visitor today! "

    "Madam thought that you two would share the same bed, Miss Abigail."

    Worried flickered into Abigail''s eyes. She nced over at Hugo, who was still sitting on the side.

    "I''m sorry for the trouble¡­" she apologetically said in a low voice.

    Hugo shook his head. "It''s not your fault." he tried to console Abigail, who was now looking so problematic.

    "Is it alright with you if we share the same bed? Don''t worry. I am sure we have more pillows. We can ce that in the middle, to be sure," Abigail nervously questioned.

    Hugo took a sip in the ss of juice in front of him as his throat became dry. "Sure¡­" he answered without a choice. They really have no choice but to sleep beside each other!

    ''Give me the strength, Dear Lord.''

    =======

    Author''s Note- Let''s all pray for Hugo! May his hidden sword continue to be strong. And may it sleep peacefully in his chambers for tonight.

    I just want to inform you that the update will already be every other day until this novel gets contracted.

 Chapter 20 Abigails Touch

    Hugo stared at the white ceiling in front of him. The room was dim with only the light from his side, lighting it up. He could hear Abigails''s partial breathing on his neck.

    Because of their closeness, Hugo could feel the soft mountains of Abigail pressing in his arms. He took a deep sigh when he could feel something rising below.

    And no, it was not the nket.

    It was not Abigail''s feet either.

    It was the sword hiding behind his pajama.

    Because of it, it was evident that his prayers didn''t work.

    "Fuck! Why now?" He unbelievably whispered in the air. Why does he always get a boner in the wrong ce and at the wrong time?

    He nced over at his side and saw Abigail peacefully sleeping. Abigail''s arms were wrapped around his body. He didn''t know how did they end up in this position.

    From what he can remember, the two of them slept earlier with a pillow in the middle. It was to prevent all of this from happening.

    However, when he woke up because he was feeling thirsty, he just found out that the pillow was on the ground and Abigail''s arms were already wrapped around him.

    Hugo carefully lifted Abigail''s arms. He slowly ced it on the side. A smile rose up to his lips, but before he could even stand up, Abigail''s arms went back to their previous position.

    Without a choice, Hugo went back to lying down. He slowly took the pillow from the ground with his left hand. Fortunately, the pillow on the ground was on his side.

    ''I''ll just need to settle with this.'' he defeatedly murmured. He ced the pillow on top of his pants and tried his best to go back to sleep. Even if it took him 2 hours just to do so.

    It was already early in the morning when Abigail woke up. She opened her eyes as she felt so peaceful in her sleep. ''That was the best sleep I have gotten ever!'' she happily uttered.

    Abigail''s eyes widened as she saw that her arms were on Hugo''s body. ''Did I hug him all the time?'' Her cheeks reddened at that thought.

    She quickly pulled her arms away from Hugo. "So that''s why I felt veryfortable¡­'' she slowly nodded her head.

    Abigail stared at Hugo''s face for a few minutes.

    "You still look good even when sleeping," she whispered in the air.

    Abigail cautiously brought her hands to Hugo''s face and slowly caressed it. Her fingers trailed Hugo''s nose and lips.

    ''It wouldn''t hurt to take a taste, right?'' She asked herself as she took a glimpse of Hugo''s whole body.

    That''s when she noticed the pillow that she had thrown away earlier. The bed wasn''t spacious enough, so she had to throw it to getfortable.

    ''How did it get here?'' Her forehead creased. She took away the pillow from Hugo''s thighs and ced them back in the middle. But when she was about to shift her position, she noticed one thing.

    ''Is that¡­?'' She swallowed dryly when she felt that there was a big lump forming in her throat.

    Abigail went closer to Hugo''s thighs. She knelt on the bed and tried her best to not wake Hugo up with her movements.

    She had to make sure that he was still sleeping. Her hands trembled as she slowly reached for Hugo''s pants.<sub> </sub>

    But she didn''t take off Hugo''s pants. Her fingers lightly touch Hugo''s sword against the fabric. She bit her lower lips as she felt Hugo''s hardness.

    Abigail''s whole face blushed. She ran her fingers over the sword and lightly stroked it. She could feel it twitching and getting harder by her touch.

    Fortunately, because of Hugo''s boner earlier, he slept sote that Abigail could do whatever she wanted without waking him up.

    Abigail wasn''t content with what she did. She adjusted her position so her hand could feel Hugo''s sword more. Her hands became more aggressive. She touched the whole length and repeatedly stroked Hugo''s sword up and down.

    Abigail could feel herself getting wet from what she was doing. But she couldn''t care less. She bit her lips as she felt how long and big Hugo''s sword was. It almost didn''t fit her palms

    She was no innocent. She had knowledge about this thing as she watched a lot of unholy things on the inte. But she didn''t know feeling one was far better.

    Abigail was about to ce her hands inside Hugo''s pants when something sounded.

    *Knock *Knock

    Out of shock, Abigail instantly stopped what she was doing. She quickly took off her hands from Hugo''s and fixed his pants.

    She went off the bed and directly went to the door.

    "What is it!" Abigail said in annoyance.

    "The breakfast is served, Miss." The maid bowed her head as she heard Abigail''s annoyance.

    Abigail nodded. "I understand. You may go now." She closed the bed and came back to the bed.

    Abigail saw that Hugo''s position had already changed. Hugo was now sleeping peacefully on his side.

    With the mood going down, Abigail took a deep sigh and walked closer to the man. She kneeled on the ground and stared at Hugo''s face one more time.

    "If only you know that I like you," she murmured.

    Abigail closed her eyes as she leaned over, going closer to Hugo. She pressed her lips to Hugo''s lightly.

    "Now, I''m your first kiss and you are my first kiss as well." Abigail blurted out. Her lips quirked up as she took a glimpse of Hugo for thest time.

    "That means¡­" Abigail paused for a while. "I am yours now." She grinned before leaving the room.

    She had to remind their maids to not disturb her whenever Hugo was in their house. She couldn''t let them disturb her twice.

    ======

    Author''s Note- It''s confirmed Hugo has a huge PP!

    Another chapter will be released in 10 minutes. Don''t forget to add the story to your library.

 Chapter 21 New Investor

    Hugo woke up with a morning wood. He rubbed his eyes as he adjusted his sight. The first thing that he did after was to touch his erect sword.

    ''Buddy, why are you awake?'' his forehead creased. He felt the top of it slightly wet. He immediately stood up and went directly to the bathroom.

    Hugo''s brows shot up. ''I did feel good earlier¡­ did I just have a wet dream?'' he unbelievably looked at his reflection in the mirror.

    He had a hard time peeing because of his boner. When he was done, he washed his hands and cleared his thoughts.

    It took him quite some time before his boner died down. It was a shock to him, since this rarely happens to him. Usually, this shows up when he was really horny at night.

    ''Maybe because of the cold temperature in the room,'' he tilted his head. He left the bathroom when his sword finally went back to its sleep.

    His steps halted as he slowly turns his head back to the bed. ''The pillow is already back in the middle¡­'' his eyes widened.

    "Don''t tell me¡­"

    Horror flickered in Hugo''s eyes. ''Don''t tell me Abigail saw my boner earlier?" He questioned himself. ''But the nket is thick¡­ It should have hid it.'' he took a deep sigh.

    Hugo went out of the bedroom and directly went to the dining room, where Abigail was currently waiting.

    "Good morning!" Abigail ran towards Hugo with a huge smile on her lips.

    "You seem to be in a good mood." Hugo pointed out as Abigail lead him to the table.

    Abigail giggled. "I just had a good morning." she answered as she took a quick nce at Hugo.

    Well, who wouldn''t be in the good mood after doing those things earlier? If only the maid didn''t disturb her, then she could have done more! But that''s alright since she was already contented with the kiss that they shared.

    ''Hugo has very soft lips,'' she recalled. Her whole face immediately reddened after remembering what had happened earlier.

    Hugo looked worriedly at Abigail when he noticed how she froze in her seat with a reddened face. "Are you alright?" he doubtedly asked.

    "O-Of course," Abigail stuttered. She adjusted her seat before cing in a smile on her lips.

    "You''re hungry already, right?" She didn''t wait for Hugo''s answer and called the maids to serve their breakfast.

    Hugo, on the other hand, didn''t leave her eyes on Abigail. He took a deep sigh when he found something odd about her. ''Maybe she noticed that she was hugging me earlier?'' But he wasn''t satisfied with that answer.

    ''Well, I will just let her be or else she will get embarrassed more,'' Hugo shrugged his shoulders.

    He focused on eating after the maids served their food. The good thing was that Abigail was very attentive to his needs. So, he didn''t need to be shy.

    They spent the whole morning watching some movies. When it was 1 in the afternoon, he went back home already.

    "Did you get a good sleep, brother?" Hailey pouted her lips. She looked at her brother with pure innocence.

    Hugo chuckled. "Of course. And Abigail was kind enough to give this to you!" He brought out some lollipops in his bag.<sub> </sub>

    Hailey''s eyes sparkled. Her smile was stretched to her ears. "Tell sister Abigail, thank you!" she pped her hands and took the lollipop out of Hugo''s hands.

    "Alright," Hugo patted her sister''s head. "Now go wait for me in the chair. I will just change my clothes and take you to Mother''s workce," he reminded his sister before going to his room to change his clothes.

    He took his phone out of his pants and turned them on. It was yesterday since hest opened his phone. ''I wonder how many messages do I have?" He murmured as he looked in the mirror.

    There will be a children''s party in his Mother''s workce. That''s why he has to bring his sister. Hailey was a friendly kid. That''s why she has a lot of friends.

    Looking back at his phone, Hugo''s expectations were met. He shook his head when he saw that there were 10 messagesing from Lilith. He didn''t bother to read them since he needs to take care of Hailey already.

    [Hugo: Sorry for not replying. I was busy yesterday.]

    He clicked the sent button before leaving his phone on the side while charging it.

    "Hailey, let''s go already!" He called his sister.

    Hailey quickly ran after her brother. "Do I look pretty, brother?" the little girl pouted her lips as she turned around.

    "Of course. You are pretty, Hailey." Hugoplimented her sister. Hailey was wearing a sparkling pink dress with a pink headband in her hair.

    Just by the look of it, it seems like his father was the one who tied Hailey''s hair.

    Hugo grabbed the money on the table. They rode a cab and directly went to his mother''s office.

    "Oh, hey there, Hugo." One of Verda''s co-workers greeted Hugo.

    "Hi there, Maam Lucille." Hugo politely greeted the woman. "Do you know where is Mother?" he added in.

    Lucille nodded her head as she pointed out the inside of the building. "They''re already there." She smiled. "I will take my leave now. Have fun, you two."

    The woman left Hugo and Hailey alone. Hugo nced over at his sister. "Let''s go inside?"

    Hailey cheerfully nodded. "Let''s go, brother!"

    Because of Hailey''s excitement, Hugo couldn''t help butugh. They proceeded to go to the building.

    "Thank goodness and you are now here!" Vera scolded Hugo. She kissed Hailey''s kissed before turning her attention to Hugo once again. "Come with me, I will introduce you to our new investor."

    Hugo nodded as she obediently followed his mother''s words. They went into the middle of the building. He was busy looking around that he didn''t see the face of the man that Verda was portraying.

    "Hugo, this is my new boss."

    "And this is my son, Sir."

    Hugo dly epted the man''s hands when he saw them in front of him. "Nice meeting you, Si¡ª"

 Chapter 22 A Little Taste Of Revenge

    "Nice meeting you, Si¡ª"

    Hugo froze in his spot. He couldn''t take away his eyes from the man who was standing in his front. He saw the familiar smile that he wouldn''t dare to forget.

    "Sir Julius Achre," He continued his unfinished words.

    Juliusughed loudly when he heard his full name. He nced over at Verda and patted her back. "You raised a very good Son, I see." he shifted his eyes at Hugo and smiled.

    "Skip the formalities, Young Man. Just call me Julius."

    Hugo looked at his mother before answering, "Alright, Julius." he took a deep sigh before putting on a fake smile on his lips.

    "I will just go to Hailey, Mother." He bid his goodbye before directly going to his sister.

    Hugo clenched his knuckles as he walked away from his Mother and Julius. ''Let us see if you can still smile widely after what will I doter.'' he whispered in the air.

    "Are you alright, Brother?" Hailey looked at her brother. She tilted her head when she saw the dark expression on Hugo''s face.

    Hugo nodded. "Of course," he responded. He took a deep breath and tried to make the atmosphere lighter.

    "Okay! Brother, I will just y with my friends." Hailey waved her hands at Hugo before running away.

    Hugo couldn''t help but to look around after being left alone at the table.

    Fifteen minutester, before the birthday party began. Hugo was just in his seat, eating the foods that were served by the waitress on the side.

    He actually had no interest in the whole thing. He could leave already, but he has better ns. ''I will wait for the right moment,'' he grinned.

    "Let us all wee, Sir. Julius!"

    The emcee announced. Hugo saw how almost everyone inside the building stood up and pped for Julius as he walked towards the middle.

    "Pst. Stand up," Verda red at Hugo when she saw that her son had no ns to wee Julius.

    Hugo secretly rolled his eyes and stood up. He stared at the man when a brilliant idea crossed his mind.

    ''Stop.''

    Hugoughed out loudly. He went into the middle, where Julius was currently standing at.

    "Now, what should we do with you?" The side of his lips quirked up.

    Julius''s shoes caught Hugo''s attention. "What a great timing!" he eximed as he kneeled on the floor.

    "Now, should we do a ribbon over here?" He chuckled as he untied Julius''s sneakers. After that, he tightly tied the shoce together to create one line in the middle.

    "Nice!"

    When Hugo was done, he made sure that the knot wasn''t that visible in Julius''s eyes. He could have glued the man''s shoes on the ground, but unfortunately, he wasn''t prepared.

    Hugo proceeded to go to Julius''s table afterward. He looked at the chair in the middle. "I''m so sorry, but I need to do this." he sincerely apologized to the seat.

    He lifted the fabric covering the chair. And with his strength, he sessfully took off one of its feet. Of course, for his n to work out, he had to return the seat cover, covering the whole chair neatly.

    When he was done, he hid the missing part at the backstage and went back to his seat.<sub> </sub>

    ''Be back,'' Hugo whispered back so that everyone could already move.

    Julius''s speech quickly followed. Hugo was looking at the middle as if something was funny. Although this could be considered a child''s y, this was all that he can do. For now.

    When he was surveying the building earlier, Hugo noticed that there were a lot of media invited to the party. He saw some cameras on the side, taking some videos and pictures.

    That''s why he was sure that whatever happened today would surely be broadcasted on the news.

    "And, of course, I am very grateful to Mrs. Elizabeth for inviting us to her daughter''s 7th birthday party." Julius smiled widely as he posed for the camera.

    ''This is where the fun starts,'' Hugo muttered as Julius''s speech came to its end.

    ''''3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­.'' he slowly counted down.

    *Bogshhh

    The people''s eyes widened when Julius suddenly fell to the ground after taking a step. Everyone fell into a panic from what happened.

    Some employees immediately went closer to the man to assist him in standing up.

    "I''m alright¡­." Julius dered, followed by an awkwardugh. His forehead creased as he looked over at his shoces. He gritted his teeth, but because of the media on the side, he couldn''t do anything to ease his anger.

    Julius red at his assistant, who was now standing by his side. "Make sure that this wouldn''t go out." he threatened the young man.

    "I''m alright, everyone! You do not need to worry!"

    Hugo snickered as he saw the forced smile on Julius''s face. He tilted his head to the side as he saw how he slowly walked toward his table.

    ''It''s a pity that I forgot my phone." He shook his head. He could have recorded the whole thing if his phone was just here.

    "Are you sure that you are alright, Sir?" Mrs. Elizabeth, the owner of the building, asked worriedly.

    Julius ced a smile on his lips as he nodded. "Of course, Mrs. Elizabeth. This is just some wardrobe problems." He tried to exin.

    Mrs. Elizabeth sighed in relief. "I will just take you to your seat then," the woman uttered as they went to the most prominent table where important guests were sitting in.

    ''Let''s see if you could still hide that act of yours.'' Hugo''s eyes followed Julius''s steps.

    He knew how important it was for Julius to have a good image in the media. After all, it was what made them famous. So being embarrassed like this will surely anger him.

    Hugo waited patiently for Julius to arrive at their table. A smile rose to his lips as he saw how Mrs. Elizabeth walked away.

    On the other hand, Julius was already furious about what happened earlier. It didn''t help when he heard a few people talking about him on the side.

    ''I will make the person who did this pay!'' He pressed his lips together in anger.

    Just when he was about to sit, his eyes stared in fascinated horror. His face instantly turned pale when he noticed that there was something wrong with the chair.

    But before Julius could even do something, a loud falling sound echoed in the whole room. It was followed by a thunderous shouting from a man.

    "WHO THE FUCK DID THIS? I WILL MAKE YOU PAY!"

 Chapter 23 Telephone Call

    [Breaking News! Julius Achre from ELO was seen falling down on his chair from a birthday party that he attended yesterday. We have talked to his secretary about what truly happened, but they still haven''t given any response.]

    Hugo''s lips twisted as he watched the news on their television. ''That was fast,'' he thought as he took a seat at their dining table.

    "I wonder if Sir Julius is fine," Verda worriedly gazed at her son.

    After the incident yesterday, Julius hurriedly left the building. It was unfortunate for Hugo because he couldn''t see Julius''s reaction. But he knows for sure that he was still furious about what happened.

    "They checked the CCTV camera in the building, but they didn''t see anything suspicious."

    "Maybe it was really idental, Mother," Hugo paused for a while. "After all, if the cameras didn''t see anyone, then that only means there was really no culprit behind it."

    Verda took a deep breath and agreed to Hugo''s words. "Yes. But I heard that they are investigating all the important guests at the party and all those people who went near their table."

    ''Well, they wouldn''t find anything,'' Hugo secretly grinned. "I hope their investigation can produce great results." he lightly smiled.

    "I hope too, Son." Verda nodded her head. "It was really unfortunate. Sir Julius was kind and very nice to people."

    Hugo almost choked on his food from what he heard.

    ''Damn, my mother keeps saying bad words in front of the food.'' He sighed before drinking some water from his ss.

    He didn''t bother to answer Verda anymore, since there was no use. It seems like Julius had already brainwashed her mother into thinking that he was a great man.

    "I have to go to the libraryter," Hugo informed Verda as they finished eating their breakfast.

    Verda''s brows shot up. "Isn''t it Sunday today?" her eyes flew to Hugo.

    "Yes. But I still have some homework." Hugo shrugged his shoulders before standing up. "I will prepare already." he didn''t wait for Verda''s answer before leaving.

    Hugo took out his phone from his pocket andy down on his bed. He immediately clicked on the inte and search the news from earlier. He immediately saw some news articles after loading.

    He clicked one of them and proceeded to go to thement section.

    "HAHAHA!"

    Hugo couldn''t help but burst intoughter after he saw some of thements at the bottom of the article. "This is epic!" he eximed as he read a few more.

    @ProTect_LoLi: Dang! Julius'' reaction when he fell down receives appreciation. He should be a meme!

    @trickster_: Bro! Have you all watched the video? When the man fell down, it was epic. I swear! I even thought his pants would be ripped off.

    @HolyPepe: I thought Julius was nice? What''s with his shouting, man? That doesn''t seem like how a nice person would react when these kinds of incidents happen.

    Hugo liked all thements containing Julius''s defamation. He was in a good mood as he took a bath and change his clothes. He will go to Lilith''s house since they have a schedule for today.

    Lilith has been messaging him since he replied. After thinking carefully before he slept yesterday, he decided that he will just go to her house today and work.

    He kinda missed getting paid as well.

    ¡ª

    ¨C

    -<sub> </sub>

    "YOU USELESS PIECE OF SHITS!"

    Julius angrily pointed his hands at the people around him. He forcefully threw away the vase on top of his desk to the ground, which created a loud crashing noise.

    "Didn''t I tell you to block all the news outlets so that what happened yesterday wouldn''t go out to the public?" He clenched his jaw as he looked at his assistant, who was silent on the side.

    "I''ve done it, Sir!"

    "If you did your job, then why the hell is it in the news articles?" Julius sarcastically answered. "You should know that I was the reason why you became a scientist! If it wasn''t for me, then why would thepany ept a lowly person like you?"

    Rome slowly bowed his head. What Julius said was true. He was epted as a scientist in theirpany because of Julius''s connection.

    Rome has been working for Julius for almost 5 years already. He already treats Julius as a friend. That''s why even if the man can sometimes be rude, he had already gotten used to it.

    "I-I''m sorry,'' he sincerely apologized.

    Julius scoffed. "What can your sorry even do to my reputation!" He quickly took the gun inside his drawer and pointed it out to everyone.

    "What if I just kill you all?"

    Everyone froze in their ces after seeing a gun in Julius''s hand. Even Rome was startled by what happened. It was the first time that Julius had acted this way.

    In the past, Julius would just shout and throw away some things on the ground whenever he was mad. However, it was entirely different right now.

    "S-Sir Julius¡­" Rome tried to calm Julius down, but it was no use. He was just caught off guard when the gun shifted in his direction.

    "Do you want to try if this gun could kill people?" Julius slowly caressed the side of the gun with his fingers. "Isn''t she pretty?" He asked as if he was mad,

    *Kringgg

    Everyone almost jumped when the telephone on the side suddenly rang. Julius sighed and stood up. He ced the gun on the table and red. "Leave now or else¡­."

    That was enough to make everyone scared. They quickly ran outside the building as if someone was running to get their lives. Rome was the only one who stayed inside the room together with Julius.

    He answered the telephone when Julius nced at his side.

    "Hello. This is Rome, Julius Achre''s assistant. May I know who is this?" He respectfully uttered.

    "Give this to Julius. Now."

    Rome didn''t waste any second and quickly gave the telephone to Julius.

    "Who is this?" Julius''s forehead creased as he ced the telephone in his ears.

    "We need to advance our ns. Call all the scientists right now and tell them to go to theb tomorrow. We have discovered a new virus."

    ======

    Author''s Note- As you can see, the usernames mentioned above were from those people who have been postingments these past few chapters.

    If you want to see your name too in the future chapters, then don''t forget to support the book by dropping some power stones and giving somements.

 Chapter 24 The Caller

    "It''s a good thing that you came here, Hugo." Mrs. Reyes greeted Hugo with great enthusiasm.

    She opened the door wide with a huge smile on her face. "i mi¡ª My mother misses you a lot," Mrs. Reyes uttered, followed by an awkwardugh.

    "Oh. I miss her too, Mrs. Reyes," Hugo chuckled as he went in. Because he has an outgoing personality, it wasn''t difficult for people to befortable around him.

    "Oh, Mrs. Reyes. I just wondered. What was your first name?" Hugo scratched the back of his head when he remembered that he didn''t know it.

    "It''s Lilianne"

    "What a nice name," Hugoplimented.

    Mrs. Reyes, or rather Lilianne''s cheeks, reddened. She shylyughed. "Take a seat first, Hugo."

    Hugo nodded at Lilianne''s offer.

    "I will just go upstairs to call Lilith. You two can study here downstairs because I will ask the maids to clean her room first." Lilianne added in as she went upstairs.

    The corners of her lips rose up when she thought about something.

    Liliane quickly went into her room to change her clothes. From a simple shirt and pants, her clothes changedpletely differently.

    The big mountains in her front were almost on disy because of the little fabric covering them. Liliane was only wearing a sports bra partnered up with some shorts. Her t waist could be seen, the same with her ass that was highlighted because of how tight the short was.

    Liliane bit her lower lips as she stared at her reflection in the mirror. ''It''s a good thing that I maintained my body well,'' she whispered to herself.

    She grabbed the yoga mat on the side before proceeding to go to Lilith''s room.

    "Go downstairs and study there. Your room will be cleaned while you''re on schedule." Lilianne announced as she saw Lilithying on the bed.

    Lilith instantly stood up after bearing Hugo''s name. "Hugo is here?" Her voice was filled with excitement.

    "Yes. That''s why you go fix yourself faster." Lilianne reminded her daughter.

    Lilith nodded, but her brows slowly formed a line after noticing what her mother was wearing. "Why are you dressed like that?" She asked curiously.

    "I am going to do yoga downstairs. Didn''t I tell you that I would like to try it yesterday?" Lilianne answered simply. "Anyway, I will go now." She added in before closing the door of Lilith''s room.

    Lilianne took a deep breath as she nced over downstairs. A confident smile rose up to her lips as she went down.

    "Hugo," Lilianne softly called out.

    Hugo''s lips parted in surprise when he saw Lilianne on the stairs. The two mountains were bouncing as the woman took big steps.

    ''That''s so huge¡­" he unbelievably eximed.

    "Are you alright, Hugo?" Lilianne suppressed herughter. She straightened her back, which caused her two mountains to show up bigger.

    "U-Uhm¡­ Yeah, of course." Hugo swallowed when he felt a big lump in his throat. He closed his eyes as he quickly looked away.

    ''Stop what you''re thinking, Hugo.'' He firmly reminded to himself. He adjusted his seat and just ate the food that was prepared for him.

    He needs to find things that he could shift his attention to, or else he was sure that something will rise and that''s definitely not his patience.<sub> </sub>

    "I will just go outside." Lilianne bid goodbye. Her eyes stickily nced at Hugo for thest time, as if she was inviting the man to join him.

    But Hugo didn''t see it since he was trying to busy himself with other things.

    "Mother, I am here already." Lilith quickly came down. She waved her hands at Hugo and smiled. "Where should we study?"

    Hugo''s eyes darted to Lilith. "Where do you want?" he asked.

    Lilith looked around. "Let''s just study here in the living room, since there''s already a table here." She suggested.

    "Alright." Hugo shrugged his shoulders as he opened his bag. He sat on the cold tiles since it was morefortable.

    When Lilith noticed that she left her things in the room, her eyes widened. "I''ll just get my things," she quickly informed Hugo.

    Lilith came back upstairs. She took her empty bag from the bed and went to her desk to find the things that she will be needing. She was busy finding her stuff when she noticed that her phone lit up.

    [Iing call from CREDO]

    Her forehead immediately creased after reading the name on her phone. Her hands trembled as she pressed the red button, indicating the end call.

    ''No¡­'' her eyes widened in pure horror.

    Lilith shut down her phone and immediately opened its side. She took out her sim card inside and immediately break them into pieces with the help of a scissor.

    ''I''m already happy with Hugo,'' she repeatedly shook her head. "I can''t let them know that¡­''

    Lilith gathered all her things hurriedly. "No one will know what happened." She convinced herself as she went back to their living room.

    Just one nce and Hugo could tell that there was something wrong with Lilith. "Are you alright?" his brows shot up when the woman''s face became pale.

    "Y-Yeah," Lilith awkwardlyughed as she took a sit on the floor.

    Hugo just nodded and didn''t bother asking more. ''If she didn''t want to say what happened, then I won''t force her.''

    He grabbed some pieces of paper from her bag and ced them on the table.

    "Because it was 2 days ago since west had a session, then I would need you to answer this questionnaire. The purpose of this is to test how much information you remember."

    Hugo strictly looked at Lilith as he pointed out the pieces of paper in his hands. "After this, we will see the topics you forgot and discuss them thoroughly again. If we still have time, then I might teach you a new topic."

    Lilith silently nodded as she took the paper from the table. She was still in a daze from what had happened earlier that she didn''t even bother reading some of the questions.

    On the other hand, Hugo''s interest was caught in other things. He leaned on the couch behind him and stared at the ss panels on the side. In there, he saw Lilianne doing some stretches. With her back facing Hugo''s direction.

    ======

    Author''s Note- Hello everyone! As you can see, CREDO is named after one of the novel''s top fans. Who knows if you can be one of the characters in the novel too?

    If you want to have a chance, don''t forget to support this book by dropping some power stones and posting somements. You can suggest a few names in thement section and I might pick them in the future!

 Chapter 25 Art Of Seduction

    ''Fuck, until when should I suffer?'' Hugo shook his head to disregard the thoughts forming in his head.

    He reminded himself to never, ever nce at the side where Lilianne was currently doing yoga.

    It had just been a few minutes and yet he could already feel the air getting hotter. "Maybe this is because of my teenage hormones," he murmured.

    "Huh? What did you say?" Lilith looked at Hugo when she heard him whispering something in the air. It was so low that she didn''t hear anything other than the word "maybe".

    Hugo was startled when Lilith suddenly spoke beside him. "Are you done?" his forehead creased as his eyes peek at the paper on the table.

    "Almost," Lilith breathed out. "Give me 20 minutes more."

    Shrugging his shoulder. Hugo opened up his notebook and stared at his notes. He skimmed through it carefully. But it wasn''t long after when he heard the ss door opening up.

    "You two are working hard, I see." Lilianne smiled at Hugo and Lilith. "I will just get some water in the kitchen," she informed the two before excusing herself.

    She brought two sses of water and ced them on the tray. After that, she called Hugo to help her out with bringing the tray outside, where she was originally at.

    "Can you please ce this on top of the table in the garden? And don''t leave immediately. I will ask you another favor outside." Lilianne asked.

    "No problem." Hugo nodded. Because of his powers, he had no trouble in bringing the tray outside with ease. He was about to go back when he remembered Lilianne''sst sentence.

    ''She told me that she still has a favor to ask me. I will just stay here for a while and look at the flowers on the side.''

    Hugo decided to walk around the garden first when he noticed that Lilianne was taking too long inside. He looked at the flowers nted on the ground and admired such a view.

    On the other hand, Lilianne was still inside the house. She looked at his daughter and advised the woman to move into the dining room.

    "The tiles are cold, Lilith. Go to the dining room. I will ask one of the maids to move the things for you."

    Lilith pouted and shook her head. "I''m already okay in this position, mother. And where is Hugo, by the way?" Her forehead creased when she noticed that Hugo wasn''t behind her mother.

    "I asked him to check something in the garden. You know that there are heavy tools there, right? I asked him if he could move some of them." Lilianne''s lips parted in surprise at the sudden question.

    "And don''t defy me. Go to the dining room already. There are better lights there"

    "Oh¡­" Lilith slowly nodded her head. "Then I will just go there alone. Just inform Hugo once you go out, mother." She obediently followed her mother''s orders.

    Lilianne gave an order to the maid on the side to help Lilith on moving their things. She watched closely as they move out. When it was done, Lilianne grinned widely.

    She cleared her throat and peeked in the window. In there, she saw Hugo looking at the flowers on the side. ''Since Hugo was looking back, he wouldn''t know what will I do.''

    Lilianne took the remote from the table and controlled the curtain. She giggled when the view instantly got blocked. "Now no one can see what is happening outside and vice versa," the corners of her lips rose up.

    Lilianne looked down at her clothes. She adjusted it and made her cleavage pop out more. She did the same thing with her shorts and made sure that her butt will be highlighted.

    "Hugo, can you help me with something?" Lilianne''s sweet voice sounded as she opened the sliding door.

    "What is it, Miss?" Hugo took a deep breath before looking back. He saw Lilianne leaning against the ss door. His brows shot up when he realized something.<sub> </sub>

    The windows and ss panels were already covered by a ck curtain.

    Lilianne walked slowly towards the middle where her mat was currently ced. She kneeled on the floor and signaled Hugo toe closer in her direction. "Come here¡­"

    Hugo reluctantly nodded. Curiosity could be seen in his eyes as he went to the woman.

    Lilianne smirked. She positioned herself on all fours before looking back. "Do you know what this position is called?"

    "What?" Hugo swallowed dryly.

    "Puppy dog," Lilianne giggled. She straightened her shoulders as she stretched her back towards the ground.

    "Can you help me, Hugo?" She alluring uttered to the man.

    "H-How can I help you?" Hugo''s lips twitched.

    "Stand behind me¡­" Lilianne paused for a while. "And stand closer to my back."

    Hugo was hesitant to follow Lilianne''s orders. His muscles stiffened as he moved towards Lilianne''s back.

    Lilianne came back to her original position. She grabbed Hugo''s hands and pulled them towards her. "Just stand behind me." She leaned closer and whispered right in Hugo''s ears.

    "Alright¡­"

    Hugo clenched his fist and stood behind Lilianne. He tilted his head, ''This is Lilith''s mother¡­ Your boss''

    But it seems like Lilianne has no inhibitions.

    Hugo''s lips parted ways when Lilianne confidently stretched her back and move her thighs closer to him. He could feel her butt touching his sword, which was now slowly rising.

    "Hmm," Lilianne closed her eyes and slightly swayed the lower part of her body. In there, she could feel the hardness of Hugo''s sword twitching as she moved.

    Hugo''s patience was almost at his limitation. He was just trying his very best because Lilianne was Lilith''s mother. But when Lilianne swayed her hips one more time, he immediately lost his control.

    His sword was now fully erect.

    Hugo''s hands traveled upon Lilianne''s back. He grabbed the woman''s waist and pulled her body towards him.

    "You want this, right?"

    ======

    Author''s Note- This is what a cliffhanger means!

    Now let us find out in the next chapter if Hugo will get cuck blocked once again.

    I can actually post the next chapter this day, but I would like you all to suffer!

 Chapter 26 Blowing The Job

    "You like this, right?"

    The tone in Hugo''s voice drastically changed that it became cold and distant.

    Lilianne nodded. Her eyes were filled with a fire of lust that was inextinguishable. She straightened her back and turned her head around until their lips met.

    Hugo closed his eyes as he tasted the sweetness of Lilianne''s lips. He grabbed the woman''s neck and turned her head sideways, allowing their mouth to crash with each other.

    "Oh!'' Lilianne slightly moaned when she felt Hugo''s other hand on her mountains.

    Hugo was mounding Lilianne''s mountains softly. Because of the little piece of fabric covering them, he was able to feel the softness of her skin.

    His hands were moving expertly. He ced his right hand inside Lilianne''s sports bra. He moved his hand around until he found the peak of the mountains.

    "Hmm¡­" Lilianne couldn''t help but close her eyes tightly. She held Hugo''s free hand and guided it towards her body. She let his fingers trail down her t waist.

    Hugo yed with Lilianne''s peak for a couple of times before his mouth went away from Lianne as they both catch their breaths.

    "We are just starting," Hugo muttered. His moves became aggressive, which made Lilianne feel ecstatic.

    She bit her lower lips and stared at Hugo. "I want to try out something," she confessed.

    "What is it?"

    The corner of Lilianne''s lips rose up. She made Hugo stand up as she knelt properly on the ground. "You will like this." the woman muttered.

    Hugo''s brows shot up. She stared at how Lilianne looked at her with desire.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Can I taste this?" Lilianne breathed out. Her hands trembled as she unzip Hugo''s pants.

    "..."

    Hugo does not know what to reply. He just looked at Lilianne when he felt her breath near his sword.

    "This is so big and long."

    It was Lilianne''s first time seeing a dick this big and long. Her mouth instantly watered. She raised her head and looked at Hugo.

    "Can I suck it now?" she innocently looked at Hugo as if it was her first time doing it.

    "Yeah," Hugo nodded. He could feel his sword getting harder because of her question.

    Lilianne didn''t waste any second. Her hands snaked around Hugo''s sword. ''My hand is so full,'' she thought as she stroked it slowly.

    She opened her mouth and wet the tip of Hugo''s sword using her saliva. She used her other hand to spread it until it got slippery.

    Lilianne opened her mouth as she slowly docked down to meet Hugo''s sword. Her tongue traveled from the bottom part until it reaches the very top.

    She used her mouth to y with the tip part. Twirling her tongue on top of Hugo''s sword, before sucking it lightly.

    "Hmm¡­" Hugo closed her eyes as she felt the warmness of Lilianne''s mouth. His hands traveled to her hair, gathering them together in his palm.

    "Am I doing it right, Sir?" Lilianne asked in a flirty tone.

    "Ye-"<sub> </sub>

    But before Hugo can answer fully, Lilianne''s mouth fully consumed his sword. A wave of sensation made his body quiver.

    "Fuck," he cursed out loudly as Lilianne''s head move up and down repeatedly. He groped her hair and pushed her mouth deeper into his sword.

    Lilianne epted Hugo''s sword fully. It was her first time sucking a dick this big. And even though she wasn''t used to its size at first; she loves what she was doing.

    When she was already used to the bigness of it, she started sucking it much more..

    Hugo looked at his sword, which was all wet from Lillianne''s saliva. A loud slurping sound could be heard as her head moved up and down.

    When Lilianne wasn''t satisfied with what she was doing, she adjusted her legs and made them more apart. She could feel the wetness in the middle of her thighs, but that wasn''t her focus.

    Her eyes looked upward at Hugo and saw him with a pleasured face. This made her more motivated. She wanted to give Hugo more pleasure, so she had to do what she can do.

    Lilianne let go of Hugo''s sword. She licked its body before sucking it wholly. She started deep-throating Hugo. She could feel the tip of it hitting her throat.

    Hugo closed her eyes tightly. The pleasure that he was feeling was so good as if he was in the clouds. He could feel himself getting near as Lilianne suck his dick more.

    He grabbed the woman''s head and moved it back and forth. Lilianne didn''t falter and suck Hugo''s sword deeper. She was twirling around her tongue, trying to give him more pleasure as her head went up.

    Hugo thrust his waist forward and pushed Lilianne''s head on his sword. He kept doing it repeatedly until their movements became in sync.

    "I am near!"

    Lilianne was genuine in joy after learning that Hugo was near. That means he loved what she was doing.

    A few seconds after and Hugo could feel that he will reach the maximum pleasure already. He grabbed Lilianne''s head tightly and thrust his hips faster.

    "Ohhh! Fuck," Hugo cursed out loud as his body shoot up milk in Lilianne''s mouth.

    Lilianne opened up her mouth wider. She epted each drip of Hugo''s sticky milk and drank them all, making sure she will not waste anything.

    ''That tastes so good,'' she smirked.

    But she was not satisfied yet. She looked back at Hugo''s sword and cleaned it using her tongue. She sucks it a few more times, drying out all Hugo''s precious milk.

    "That was so good," Hugoplimented Lilianne.

    Lilianne chuckled before kissing Hugo''s tip for thest time. She stood up and fixed her clothes when she found them disheveled.

    Seeing it, Hugo zipped his pants back. He sat on the chair as he felt his strength getting drained.

    It was his first time getting a blowjob and all he can say was he was satisfied with what happened.

    Lilianne was about to walk closer to Hugo once again when the sliding door created a sound.

    "Mom? Hugo? What are you two doing?"

    ======

    Author''s Note- This is my first time writing a job scene, so I wrote it the best that I could. Hope you like it.

    Before you moved on to another chapter you shall remember this.

    Cultured code 0069- If the woman works hard for the schlong, make sure it would be long.

 Chapter 27 The News Article

    "Hi there, sweetie." Lianne waved her hand at her daughter. "What are you doing here?"

    Lilith nced over at Hugo before answering her mother. "I already finished the thing that Hugo gave me, so I am here to call him¡­"

    "Perfect timing, then! We just got done with our business." Lilianne emphasized the word done beforeughing out loud.

    "Oh¡­" Lilith paused for a while when she noticed something. "Why do you look so tired, Hugo?" she curiously asked.

    The corner of Hugo''s lips rose up as he turned his head to Lilianne. "Well, your mother and I¡ª''

    "I told you that we were moving things around in the garden, right?" Lilianne interrupted Hugo. She nervously holds onto the table as a support for her wobbling knees.

    "Oh yes, I remember now!" Lilith chuckled. She went closer to Hugo and saw the sweat on his forehead.

    "My mother must have tired you out."

    Hugo nodded and smiled widely. "Yeah. But don''t worry, I enjoyed it more than her," he answered as he took a quick nce at the side.

    Lilianne''s cheeks reddened. "You can go inside already, Lilith. Hugo will follow you immediately. I will just have him move this table on that side."

    Lilith nodded disregarding what Hugo answered. She shrugged her shoulders. "Alright. Can I make some sandwiches for Hugo then?"

    "Alright."

    "I will wait for you in the dining hall, Hugo!" Lilith excitedly ran to the inside of the house. She was in glee as she opened their refrigerator.

    "It seems like my mom made Hugo work a lot. I Should cook something delicious for him since it''s my first time serving him food," she whispered in the air.

    On the other hand. Lilith walked towards Hugo. She took a deep breath of relief after her daughter left them alone.

    "Please don''t ever tell Lilith, what happened earlier," she pleaded in.

    Hugo nodded. "I won''t." He saw that his answer put a smile on Lilianne''s lips.

    ''Well, I enjoyed it too, so why would I tell Lilith about it?'' he uttered in his mind.

    "You can enter now." Lilianne walked closer to Hugo. She leaned against him and kissed his lips lightly.

    Hugo kissed Lilianne back. It took them a couple of minutes before their face officially went away from each other.

    "I will go inside, then," Hugo stood up and left Lilianne outside.

    Before he goes to where Lilith was, he proceeded to go to the bathroom first. He washed his hands and gargled some water.

    He made sure that there was no evidence left on his body.

    When he was done, he directly went to the dining hall and saw Lilith busy preparing the table.

    "Are you done with it?" Hugo asked.

    Lilith nodded. She took out the paper from her seat and gave them to Hugo. "You can check it now as I prepare our food."<sub> </sub>

    "Ok."

    Hugo sat on the chair beside Lilith. He looked at the paper and saw that almost all the answers were correct.

    "It seems like we won''t be needing to tackle the past lessons," Hugo informed Lilith as she sat.

    Her eyes sparkled with joy after hearing what Hugo had said. "That''s nice to hear, then! But before we continue, we should eat first." The woman announced before they devour the food on the table.

    ¡ª

    ¨C

    -

    "How are you, Son?" Verda looked at her son as he arrived at their house.

    Hugo exhaustedly smiled at his mother. "I''m alright. Just tired," he answered as he went into his room. He didn''t even manage to change his clothes. He justid directly and stared at his phone for a couple of minutes when he saw a new article.

    [Breaking News!]

    [ELO has opened up a form where you could sign up on their website. This form is for those people who wanted to have early ess to the vitamins that thepany would release in 2 months.]

    [Mr. Julius Achre said that their CEO has decided to open this up so that people who badly need the vitamins could have them for free. The public''s reaction on this matter was surely positive as the form reached almost 1 million in just the first day.]

    Hugo''s forehead creased after reading the article. He quickly stood up as if his tiredness had immediately gone away.

    ''I hope my family didn''t sign up for this."

    He immediately went out of his room and searched for his mother.

    "Mom, did you sign up for these?" Hugo asked directly questioned. He stared at his mother for a while and saw the joy in Verda''s eyes. This confirmed one thing.

    "I didn''t know the news would be this fast! And yes, I signed up for this, son." Verda happily answered. She took out her cellphone and opened the form that she already filled out. "Here."

    Hugo took out the phone from his mother''s hands. His brows shot up. Everything looks fine, but there was something in his heart that was telling him to be suspicious.

    "Mother, can you tell me if there will be a reply in a couple of weeks?"

    "Of course," Verda nodded at his request. ''It seems like my son is curious about this. Did he find this a good opportunity too?'' she smiled widely as her eyes went into Hugo.

    "Anyway, I will go to the market first. Do you want me to buy anything for you?"

    Hugo shook his head. He bid goodbye to his mother as she leaves their house. He walked toward his parent''s room and made sure that Hailey was sleeping.

    "I need to know some information¡­" he tilted his head.

    He took out a couple of money from his drawer. He changed his clothes to all ck and wore a hoodie to cover up his face. He left their house after he was done and rode a cab.

    "To Crimsom Winterville, Sir."

 Chapter 28 Spying On Them

    Hugo went down the cab a few meters away from the old mansion that he had been to in his previous life.

    His lips parted away when he saw that it still looks the same. The difference was the mansion in front of his eyes looks very well taken care of. There were bright lights everywhere, and the mood looked very lively.

    He carefully walked closer to the main gate and saw that there were CCTV cameras on the side. ''How can I open this without getting caught?

    Hugo looked around when his eyes saw a big stone on the side. ''I just need to throw this on the gate without getting caught and stop the time when they open the gate.'' He uttered to himself.

    Since he was wearing a ck hoodie and the lights were only avable inside, he didn''t need to mind if he was caught. He took out the mask in his pockets and put it on his face.

    ''Now I won''t be recognizable.''

    Hugo took out the rock on the ground. He raised them up with ease and throw hardly at the gate, which created a very loud noise.

    He sat on the ground and hid behind a tree. "Now, I just need to wait for the people to open up the gate."

    And it didn''t pass more than 1 minute when he saw 2 people opening up the gate. His eyes widened in surprise when he saw who was the other man. "Fernan?" he muttered.

    But he disregarded his thoughts. He took a sigh before standing up.

    ''Stop¡­'' he whispered in the air.

    Hugo looked around and checked if all things really had stopped. When he confirmed it, he immediately sprinted his way to the inside.

    It didn''t take him long before he found Julius''s office. His feet halted as he nced at its door.

    The memory of the experiment was still fresh in his mind.

    Hugo''s hands trembled as he reached for the doorknob. His eyes roamed around as he opened them widely. He immediately went closer when he saw aputer on the table.

    He smirked when he saw that it was the CCTV cameras around.

    Hugo stared at them for a few minutes. He memorized every corner of the building that could be seen on the camera. He was fortunate that the cameras were only ced outside.

    They must be so sure that no one would enter this area. After all, there were a lot of guards lurking outside. Ready to devour those unknown people who wille on the property.

    But no, he had to make sure.

    Hugo examined theputer. He turned off all the cameras and took the drive. He grinned as he ced it inside his pockets. ''Now no one would know what will happen.''

    His eyes studied theyout of the room. He nced over at the right and saw that there was a bed on the side.

    Hugo ducked down and enter the inside of the bed using the open button. He opened up his phone and turned it into silent mode. He prepared the voice recorder and turned everything back to normal.

    It didn''t take too long before he heard the door creaking. In there, he saw two pairs of feet entering the room. His breathing hitched when he remembered what he did to theputer.

    Fortunately, they only stayed beside the door.

    "Did Noah say anything to you?" A man''s voice surfaced.<sub> </sub>

    Hugo''s forehead creased. "Isn''t that the scientist that was with me when I was getting experimented on?" he muttered to himself. His ears suddenly rang when he heard the other person talking.

    "Nothing yet." Julius shook his head. He took a deep sigh and opened his phone, trying to call Noah.

    "The motherfucker is still not answering."

    Rome tilted his head. He took out the folder in his hands and showed them to Julius.

    "These are the list of people that the board is eyeing."

    Julius took the folder from Rome''s hands. He carefully read all the names written on the paper.

    "These are all poor people. I thought we will be picking up a few from the rich family?" The curiosity in his voice sounded.

    "Yeah. But they want to test it on the poor ones first. The board mentioned that it''s okay for them to die, since they''re only lowly humans. What we need to do is to take care of those rich ones and exhort money from them." Rome thoroughly exined.

    "What about the virus that they have discovered?"

    "We are cing it in the vitamins. This is like a free experiment for us. If everything goes well, then the government is willing to pay us billions of dors." he grinned widely.

    Juliusughed loudly as he heard how big were they talking about. "As if we haven''t exhorted millions already! Let it be this way. It is better that Noah didn''t know anything about what we were doing."

    Hugo''s breathing became ragged. ''So they still haven''t changed, huh?'' His mounted twisted wryly.

    This made him realize how clueless he was in his previous life. He was so focused on studying that he forgot that the world wasn''t as pretty as it seems to be.

    He was enticed by the money that was offered to him. He didn''t even read the contract, even though he was known to be wise and smart. This confirmed one thing.

    Desperation and greed could be the reason for your downfall. And he wasn''t even sure how his family reacted, knowing about his death.

    ''And I wouldn''t be deceived again,'' Hugo''s fist clenched. He solely vowed to himself that he will do anything to make Julius and Rome pay for what happened.

    He will bring the whole ELO down together with the government.

    But no.

    A quick death wasn''t a choice.

    He wanted Julius to experience what he have been through.

    ======

    Author''s Note- This will be the start of Hugo''s revenge! Even though it took some time, I will try my best to execute this properly.

    Help me reach 300 collections! I will be publishing one more chap if we ever reach it today.

 Chapter 29 Awakened Soul

    Hugo didn''t have the opportunity to leave where he was. He was still below the bed frame, waiting if there will be more information to be revealed.

    "So how many families are they supposed to pick?" Julius questioned. There were at least 10,000 names on the folder that was given to him.

    Rome shrugged his shoulder. "They wanted all of them," he announced as he patted Julius''s shoulders.

    "This many? Are they trying to massacre people or something?" heughedout loud. He threw the folder on the couch and nced at Rome once again. "You may go now."

    Julius looked at his assistant who left the room. He stretched his shoulder and sighed. "This is a very tiring day," he muttered and walked towards hisputer.

    But his feet immediately stopped walking when he noticed something. His forehead creased as he hurriedly ran towards his table.

    "What the fuck happened here?" he questioned.

    He immediately pressed the button on the side that turned the whole mansion into a lockdown.

    Hugo''s breathing hitched when he heard a loud rm suddenly ringing. The door all of sudden opened. A group of more than 10 people entered inside with their guns out.

    ''Shit. I can''t fight all of them.'' he thought when he saw how big all of them are. '' I don''t think my power can handle them all¡­''

    So he did the best thing that he could. Hugo stopped the time and quickly went out of bed. He took one gun from one guard and carried it in his hand as he ran outside.

    "Fuck¡­" His mouth fell to the ground when he saw that the mansion drastically changed.

    A whole block of wall encircled the mansion, making it impossible to exit. Hugo ran to the opposite side, but it was still the same.

    ''Fuck¡­ why didn''t I have the power to teleport or fly?" his jaw clenched.

    However, it was not the right time to feel demotivated. He stared at his fist with no choice. ''This is the only way out.

    He tried punching the side of the wall repeatedly. But his efforts were put in vain when he saw that nothing happened. The wall was indestructible. His fist only made a dent after multiple tries.

    Hugo didn''t know that what he was doing was just tiring out his energy. It didn''t take long before his body gave up. In just a snap everyone turned back to normal and he had no choice but to look for a ce to hide in.

    He had to regain his lost strength even for just a couple of minutes.

    "FIND THE CULPRIT NOW!" A deafening scream echoed inside Julius''s office. His lips parted ways. "How dare someone try to trespass my own property?"

    With his shout, everyone inside the room moved. It didn''t take long before everyone in the mansion got alerted.

    There were almost 100 men searching for Hugo all over the ce. It would be impossible for him to hide even longer.

    And his guess was right when he saw someone going near in his direction.

    "There!" The two men announced loudly as they saw a shadow of a man behind the tree.

    Hugo''s heart started to beat faster. He gripped the gun tightly and tried to shoot those men who maye near him. But it seems like unluckiness was on his way when, after 5 shots, the gun ran out of bullets.

    "Fuck," he cursed out loud as he saw that there were almost 20 peopleing in his direction.<sub> </sub>

    He tilted his head and stood proudly. "I need to survive."

    Hugo fought with the people using his strength. He punched those men in their faces which immediately sent them flying.

    "Take this," he grinned as his fist greeted another man''s face. The man immediately fell to the ground.

    ''Knock out.''

    *Bang!

    Hugo''s eyes turned into horror as he felt a pang of pain in his legs. His knees turned jelly until his wounded leg lose its bnce.

    "Take him!" Julius ordered. He looked at his gun where the bullet came from.

    Hugo attempted to fight back, but he was overpowered. He sessfully killed 10 people using his gun and knocked out another 20 using his fist. However, that was all.

    There were still more than 50 people in his front.

    Punch after punchesnded on Hugo''s face. He tried to defend himself, but it was too much.

    He could feel an aggressive hand pulling his mask away from him. And at the same time, a powerful punchnded on his face making him fall to his knees one more time.

    "Hugo?" Julius''s brows shot up when he remembered his name. "What are you doing here?" he angrily asked.

    Hugo justughed it off. He could taste the blood in his mouth, but he didn''t care about it at all. "You can talk to the air."

    Julius''s breath turned thin and ragged. He didn''t hesitate to pull the trigger on his gun and pointed it out to Hugo, who was now kneeling on the ground.

    Blood came out of Hugo''s mouth. His body was now all weak from all his injuries. He wanted to stop the time and ran away, but every time he tried it, it wouldn''t work.

    His body was now too tired to even use one of his powers.

    "You can''t go anywhere now," Julius shook his head. "I pity your mother. He had to raise a worthless son like you." His tone was full of mockery.

    "YOU FUCKING ASSHOLE!" Hugo tried to stand up, however, before he can even do so, he felt a loud impact on his back. He fell to the ground and coughed more blood.

    Juliusughed loudly. He tilted his head and grinned. Without thinking twice, he shot his gun at the almost lifeless Hugo on the ground. The corner of his lips stretched as a loud sound sounded.

    "Goodbye, Hugo."

    But before the bullet could even get closer to Hugo, his body rose into the air. A blinding light suddenly appeared in the sky.

    Hugo''s eyes suddenly opened widely. It was now pure white, with a hint of gold on the side. ck smoke came out from his body and those who have inhaled it fall to the ground one by one.

    "YOU ALL SHALL PERISH!"

 Chapter 30 Golden String

    "Hugo¡­"

    "Hugo¡­"

    Hugo''s senses suddenly woke up when he heard someone calling his name from far away.

    "Who are you? And why am I stuck in darkness?!" He shouted out loud.

    He tried opening his eyes to see where he was, but he couldn''t do it. It was as if they were stuck together.

    "Open your heart, Hugo. And you will find your answer."

    A voice answered back. It was soft and like music to his ears. And he knows that the tone came from a woman.

    Hugo was hesitant to open his eyes. He didn''t even know where he was right now.

    ''Am I dead for the second time?'' he asked himself. Thest memory that he remembered was  when Julius pulled the trigger and shot him.

    He lost consciousness before he could even see where the bullet went into his body.

    ''I hope it''s not in my pp.'' Horror filled his eyes as he thought about it.

    <o>,m When he dared to open his eyes, a bright and dazzling light greeted his face.</o>

    "Don''t tell me we will pull out the ''going back into the time'' card once again!" he sighed deeply.

    He roamed around his eyes and saw that he was inside a garden. And no, it wasn''t just an ordinary garden.

    It was a garden filled with magical creatures and nts that weren''t familiar to his eyes.

    "A garden?" His forehead creased. He looked at his body and saw that he was still wearing the ck hoodie from earlier.

    ''I cannot stay in this ce forever.''

    Hugo tried to think of multiple ways about how to find a way out. But then, how can he possibly look for one when the garden that he was in was floating in the sky?

    A glint of hope rises in his body. It was the fact that the sky was very familiar to his eyes.

    "Then that means¡­"

    "Yes."

    It was a woman''s voice that stunned Hugo in his ce. He immediately turned around and saw Thalia, who was sitting on one of the golden-colored benches in the middle.

    Thalia''s looks haven''t changed other than the color of her clothes. She was now wearing a ck dress with a slit in the middle, showing her t waist.

    "How are you, Hugo?" She questioned. Her voice screamed elegance with the way she utter the words.

    Hugo ran towards Thalia. His lips were parted out of shock.

    "Am I already dead?" He couldn''t help but directly ask because thest time that he saw her, he was yeeted out of the world.

    Laughing out loud, Thalian shook her head. She wiped the tears from her eyes when she found the moment too funny.

    "I''m not the goddess of death, Hugo. Why would you ask that?"

    Hugo''s forehead creased. "Then why are you here?" He stared at her with confusion. "And why am I here?"

    Thalia''s face became more serious. Gone her friendly face earlier, it was now reced by a stoic expression.

    "You are here because this is the only way I can talk to you, Hugo. When you are on the verge of death." She blurted out.<sub> </sub>

    She looked into Hugo''s eyes straight and told the man to let her finish first before he could say anything.

    "I am here to say that I am regretful for what I have done. You are in this situation because of me." Thalia started off. She opened up her palms until a golden light suddenly showed up in the middle of it.

    "I have made a grave mistake of cing you in a different world. And because of it,  you had to suffer its consequences." She stood up from her seat and raised her palms up high until a golden screen appeared in the air.

    Hugo''s hands trembled. Tears started to form in his eyes. "N-No!" His knees weakened. He fell to the ground, looking miserable as he watched how his mother and sister mourned his death.

    "Are they okay now?" His voice quivered. He saw how heartbroken his mother was as she held his lifeless body.

    Thalia swayed her hands in the air. The screen instantly disappeared and went back to her hands.

    "I cannot tell you that." She tilted her head and walked toward Hugo.

    "I just want to know how are they doing..." Hugo breathed out.

    "I am not allowed to dwell in the lives of the mortals now." Thalia paused. "You are special now, Hugo. You have powers that mere humans do not have. You have a great destiny ahead of you. But I want you to do something for me."

    "What is it?"

    Thalia smiled. She ced her palms on top of Hugo''s head and smiled.

    "Thou who possesses my golden words will be guided." Her eyes became gold for seconds before they came back to normal.

    She took a piece of Hugo''s hair and ced it in a ss bottle. Thalia slightly wounded the top of her fingers until a drop of blood mixed in with the hair.

    Hugo was amazed by what had happened. He saw how his hair became a golden string inside the ss.

    "Keep this well, Hugo."

    He nodded and epted the bottle wholeheartedly. "What is this?"

    "This is my golden string. Open this ss when you''re in need of my help. But remember, you can only use this one time." Thalia reminded Hugo.

    "I understand." Hugo nodded as he took a nce at the ss bottle in his palms.

    The bottle was small. If his measurement was right, then its height was about 2 inches only.

    "You need to go back now. I''m sure your family misses you." Thalia smiled.

    "What do you¡ª AHHH!"

    Thalia burst intoughter as she saw how Hugo''s body got sucked by the ground.

    She sat on the bench and leaned her back towards it. Raising her arms midair, she swayed them lightly until her location suddenly changed.

    Thalia took a deep sigh as she felt the coldness of her golden throne. It was not long after when she heard someone knocking on the door.

    "You maye in."

    "My queen, the gods and goddess have gathered with yourmand."

    ======

    Author''s Note- It seems like Thalia has another persona. What do you think is it?

    I will publish another chapter after this one to celebrate our 300 collections! Even though we didn''t hit it the other day, I''m still grateful for all of you who has been supporting this book.

 Chapter 31 The Culprit?

    "Hugo, It''s time for you to wake up!" Verda''s forehead creased as she stared at his son, who was sleeping peacefully on the bed.

    It was her 3rd time shouting at Hugo, but he still hasn''t woken up. ''Hailey said that Hugo slept very early. I wonder why he is still sleeping?''

    Verda took a deep breath and looked at the clock.

    ''It''s 6 in the morning already. I need to wake him up or else he will bete.'' She problematically uttered to herself.

    Verda left Hugo''s room. She went into the kitchen and grabbed a pot filled with water.

    ''I have no choice. This is the first time that Hugo slept this deep. I do not know what to do"

    She went inside Hugo''s room once again and counted up to three.

    "1¡­"

    "2¡­"

    "3¡­"

    Verda took a deep breath before throwing the cold water into Hugo''s face.

    "AHHHH!" Hugo suddenly sat on his bed with widened eyes. His eyes were filled with horror.

    He quickly examined his body to see if there were any wounds. ''That fucking ground!'' He angrily spatted. He remembered how the soil ate his body.

    "O-Oh no! Is it that cold?" Vera looked at him worriedly.

    "M-Mom?" Hugo''s lips parted ways when he noticed that he was in his room. His body shivered when he felt cold. "And why am I wet?"

    Verda scratched the back of her head. She uncertainly smiled at him. "Uhm..."

    But Hugo''s focus wasn''t entirely on here. He stood up and went in front of the mirror.

    "I do not have any wounds. Did I survive that?" The happiness in his tone surfaced. He went closer to Verda and hugged her tightly.

    "I thought I would never see you again!"

    But Verda doesn''t seem like she was happy with the way Hugo was acting.

    "Didn''t I tell you to rest on Sundays? Look at you! You didn''t have enough rest. That''s why you''re acting so weird."

    Verda shook her head in disappointment. She gave Hugo another scolding before leaving the room.

    ''Don''t tell me my son is doing drugs?'' Her heart leaped at that thought, but she immediately disregarded it when she remembered something.

    "I forgot that my son is so focused on his academics. Hays¡­ he doesn''t even have a girlfriend. I wonder if he will be even interested in one?"

    On the other hand, Hugo was still confused about what happened. There were no visible cuts on his face, but he could feel that his body was tired.

    "What truly happened?" He questioned himself.

    He remembered the ss bottle that was given to him by Thalia. He immediately searched for it when he saw that it wasn''t in his bed or in his drawer.

    ''Where is it?'' His brows shot up. He noticed that his neck had gotten quite heavy and when he touched it, he felt that there was a chain around it.

    ''It became a ne.''

    In order to know what happened yesterday. Hugo looked at his phone and opened up the voice recorder app. He was stunned when he saw that the recording was still there.

    It was a 30-minute voice recording that he took.

    He ced his phone on his ears and yed it at the lowest volume. He grinned widely when he heard that it was well recorded.

    ''I now have something against them, but¡­" his eyes stretched out of horror when he saw the time.<sub> </sub>

    "I FORGOT I HAVE A CLASS!"

    ¡ª

    ¨C

    -

    "Why are youte today?" Abigail asked Hugo as they both went to grab lunch. It was a free lunch provided by their cafeteria.

    Since he was a schr, he didn''t need to pay for anything. His tuition and lunch fees were paid by the government. In return, his grades need to be high.

    It was hard for him in his previous life. But now, everything has gotten easier.

    "I slept toote yesterday," he simply answered, since he still does not know what happened yesterday.

    Just like what he said to Thalia, thest thing that he remembered was when he lost consciousness before the bullet pierced his skin.

    Abigail nodded as they took a seat. She opened up her phone and saw the trending news on the inte.

    "People are scary nowadays." She took a deep sigh before putting it back in her pocket.

    The news about an intruder going to Julius Achre''s house was the biggest one that they have this year.

    She read that the police tried to search for the man through the CCTV cameras in the area, but they didn''t find anything. It was as if the whole thing was nned.

    "Have you heard about what happened to the Crimsom Winterville?"

    What Abigail blurted out piqued Hugo''s interest. He stopped eating and adjusted his seat when he found it too ufortable.

    "What?"

    "It was so cruel!" Abigail eximed. "There was someone or some people who broke out inside their mansion. Almost 50 men were killed! The police found them all unconscious and the good thing was Julius Achre survived."

    "W-what?" Hugo''s throat became dry. Beads of sweat started to form on his forehead.

    He ced his hands below the table as it slightly trembled. "What about the suspect?" He nervously asked.

    Abigail shook her head. "That''s the problem! No one knows who is the culprit. When they asked the survivors, their answers were the same. They do not remember what happened."

    "They can''t remember anything??"

    "Yeah. Even Julius Achre answered that. The police can only conclude that the culprit was from the inside, as well. Since the security at the location was strong and tight." Abigail sighed.

    She took a sip on her juice and sympathized with those victims. ''How saddening it must be for their family.'' She thought.

    However, Hugo wasn''t satisfied with the information that he had got yet. He looked at Abigail once again and asked another question.

    "What about the motive? Did the police say anything to it yet?"

    "Nope." Abigail chuckled when he saw how immersed Hugo was with the news.

    "You seem interested in these kinds of stuff. This is my first time seeing you like this." She smiled widely when she found Hugo adorable.

    Hugo awkwardlyughed and nodded. He didn''t answer directly and just ignored the question.

    Abigail''sugh became louder. She smiled widely and tilted her head.

    "It''s not like you killed them."

    ======

    Author''s Note= This is the second chapter of today. Help me reach 400 collections and I will release another chapter!

 Chapter 32 His School Ranking

    [Announcement! Please gather in the Auditorium everyone.]

    The speaker loudly announced after lunchtime. Each and every student in Lunaria Academia hurried their way into the auditorium. There were only a total of 800 students in the whole school, 200 students for each level.

    Out of everyone, Hugo was the only one who got in with a schrship. He was fortunate enough that there were no bullies around the school.

    Lunaria Academia was known to be strict when ites to proper conduct. That must be why. And it was very hard to get it.

    They had to take an exam filled with 500 questions and the passing score was said to be about 400. After that, those who passed the exam will have their grades evaluated.

    Those with grades 88 or below in any subjects will be removed from the list. Thest step was always the interview with the school council containing the staff member of the school with the highest position.

    Hugo went to the Auditorium together with Abigail. As he entered inside, he saw the curved rows of cushioned seats surrounding the central stage. It was designed in an increasing manner where the closest seat was at the very bottom while the farthest was at the top.

    "Let''s just sit here." Abigail spat as they walk towards the third row, since some teachers who weren''t on the stage usually upied the first and second rows.

    Hugo took a deep sigh as the auditorium got instantly filled in no time. It didn''t take too long before it started.

    The Academia''s Head Master, Leon, stood up in the middle with a huge smile on his face.

    "I am pleased to meet you, everyone. When was thest time that we have gathered altogether?" He chuckled. "I hope my hair hasn''t gotten too gray."

    The studentsughed at what Leon had said.

    Leon was almost in his 60s. He was wearing a ck suit and a ck tie. His face was wrinkled because of old age. But despite this, his body was still well built.

    "We have gathered you all today regarding your school ranking. Just like what we announced 2 weeks ago, your year in the university does not matter." Leon smiled. "Even if you are already in the 4th year or 3rd year, you are all ranked fairly."

    "About the rankings, we had a hard time deciding on this one. It was just a month when the government proposed this n. We weren''t sure at first, but they had promised that the top 10 students from our school will immediately have a position in the government once they graduated."

    "A position in the government?" Hugo''s forehead creased. He took a sigh and shook his head. ''For all I know, they are just using us,'' he uttered to himself.

    Leon''s talk had been on for 20 minutes before he was reced by a woman. It was Ae, their headmaster''s secretary.

    Not different from Leon, Ae was already 45 years old. She has thick sses and a serious expression. She looked like those terror old teachers who were single for their whole life.

    "As by what Headmaster Leon had said, we will only announce the ranking of those who are above 500. This gathered data is from your test scores, activeness points, and grades for the past 3 months." Ae announced.

    She fixed the microphone stand and adjusted her sses.

    "Let''s start."

    "Rank 500 - Rudy Smith. Rank 499¡­"

    Hugo was earnestly waiting for his rank to be called. After an hour, it was already in the top 100.

    "Rank 99- Khirodra Wilson."<sub> </sub>

    " Rank 98- Alleson Mille."

    The student whose name was called was tasked to stand up while the rest p their hands. It went on for another 30 minutes and Hugo''s name wasn''t called yet.

    "What do you think is our rank?" Abigail worriedly asked Hugo when her name still hadn''t been called. ''It will be a disgrace if I will not be called.'' she whispered.

    Hugo patted Abigail''s shoulders. "I''m sure you are in the top 20, Abigail. Don''t be nervous." he encouraged her when he saw that Abigail''s hands were already trembling.

    "I hope so too¡­" she whispered in the air.

    "For the Rank 15 and up, may we request for you to go up on the stage?" Ae uttered as she turned the paper to the next page.

    She started to call the names of the students who were on the list.

    "Rank 11- Abigail Marquez."

    Abigail''s lips parted apart as she heard her name. She immediately looked at Hugo and hugged the man. "I''m part of it!" she eximed happily.

    Hugo nodded and smiled. "Go up to the stage now."

    "I know you will be part, too." Abigail chuckled as she moved her way to the stage. Ae called out a few names until it has gotten to thest 5 top.

    Those students who were not called were starting to get nervous. It was only Hugo who seems to be rxed about what was happening.

    ''How can I get nervous when I already know my rank?'' Hugo thought as the atmosphere on the inside became tense.

    He leaned towards the backrest and waited for his name to be called.

    "Rank 1- Hugo Irish!"

    Hugo stood up as he heard the loud ps of the people behind him. He walked with confidence in the middle.

    "I told you!" Abigail greeted Hugo with an enormous smile.

    He grinned as he stood in the middle. All the lights on top of the stage went in their direction.

    Leon pped his hands as Ae grabbed and gave him the mic.

    "Let us congratte the top 15! I believe that the 15 of them will be the pirs of our school, especially you, Hugo Irish. You will be the school''s representative in the uing Lunaria''s feast."

    Hugo''s brows shot up. ''Lunaria''s feast? Fuck! That thing wasn''t in my previous life!''

    ======

    Author''s Note- Another chap will be published within 5 minutes. I will try my best to publish 2 chapters every day for this week. If the feedback went well, then I might continue publishing 2 chaps until next week.

 Chapter 33 Going Back

    In order to find out what happened yesterday, Hugo came back to Crimsom Winterville by himself.

    After the announcement earlier, the school council dismissed all the students so they could rest.

    Those who weren''t part of the Top 500 went home, miserable, while does who did, celebrated their joy.

    Hugo, however, was in a cab all by himself. Abigail had invited him to eat outside, but he refused and just moved the n to tomorrow. This is more important in the meantime.

    He left streets away from the location so it wouldn''t be suspicious. He heard that the security around the area has gotten tighter than before.

    Hugo had seen the tabloids and news articles on his phone. Total worth of $100,000 has been offered to anyone who will point out the culprit to them.

    ''It seems like Julius Achre was desperate enough to find out who did this to him.'' He wanted to have this opportunity to get that money.

    ''How frustrating it must be for Julius.'' he chuckled.

    Shrugging his shoulders, Hugo grinned widely as he saw that the gate of Julius''s mansion was wide open.

    There were a few police on the side, guarding the area.

    Because of what happened, those who survived yesterday were still in the hospital, recovering.

    Julius had lost almost a million dors from what happened. He had to pay for the burial fees and the hospital fees of all the bodyguards that were affected.

    "Time to stop the time,'' Hugo hummed as he walked inside the mansion with ease.

    He grinned widely as he saw that they were installing a new lock on Julius''s door.

    ''It''s a pity that they haven''t installed this yet." He shook his head as he went inside.

    Hugo saw Julius on the side, looking furious as ever. He was holding a vase in his hands that was raised up in the air, ready to throw it.

    Laughing out loud, Hugo lightly pped Julius''s face.

    "You deserve that."

    Hugo''s eyes widened when he saw a pile of cash on the table. His mouth parted ways as he looked at them with surprise.

    "It wouldn''t be robbery if I took some right? After all, he promised me $600,000. I''m just going to take some of it." Hugo reluctantly reached out for the money.

    He took almost $200,000 from the table and ced it in his bag.

    ''This is enough.''

    Hugo didn''t take a lot of money as he had nowhere to ce it. This much money was already enough for them to livefortably for 5 years. And even though he wasn''t saying it, he does feel guilty about those fallen bodyguards.

    But what can he do?

    If he didn''t do that, then he''s the one who will die. It was just a matter of surviving.

    ''What happened to Fernan, then?''

    Hugo''s expression turned sour. ''Fernan is a good man¡­ I hope he survived,'' he thought as he remembered their conversation back then.

    "Now that I remember that¡­ I will take another 100 and give it to him when I see him," Hugo scratched the back of his head as he grabbed another pile of money and ced them inside his bag.

    He went into the cab on the side and changed into Julius''s clothes. He wore sunsses and a hat on his head toplete the makeover.

    And yes, it was Julius''s outfit. He copied it exactly the same.<sub> </sub>

    Hugo looked at the mirror, and double checked if his transformation was sessful. He didn''t forget to wear a ck mask as he hid his bag behind his back.

    Fortunately, his bag was only small and t at the same time.

    He looked in the mirror to see his reflection. ''Damn, I do look like Julius.'' he unbelievably muttered.

    Hugo went outside as he turned everything back to normal. He steadily walked towards the policeman who was guarding the front door.

    "How is the investigation going?" He asked, mimicking Julius''s voice.

    The police officer didn''t suspect anything. "Sir Julius." he bowed his head. "We have checked the CCTV cameras near your location, but no one detected anything."

    Hugo nodded. "How about any possible suspects?"

    "We still do not have any lead, Sir. But don''t worry, we are trying our best to find the culprit."

    "Alright." Hugo took a deep breath as he walked away. ''It seems like no one spotted the cab that I rode. I wonder why?'' His forehead creased.

    He clearly remembered that he was dropped off just meters away from the front gate.

    It was not minutes after when the real Julius left his office. He was weirded out by the stares that were given to him.

    "What are you looking at?" The tone of his voice raised up.

    The servants on the side quickly trembled in fear. Their heart leaped as they answered. "We just saw you walking earlier, Sir."

    "What do you mean?" Julius''s browed formed a straight line. "Where is that?"

    "There, Sir¡­" The same servant pointed out the group of police talking on the side.

    Julius''s fist clenched. He went into his office and grabbed the gun under his desk. He hid it in his pants and stormed out.

    He directly went to the ce where the servants were pointing out. He saw the same look on the police''s faces as he approached them.

    "W-What¡­ Sir?" The police who answered Hugo''s queries earlier stuttered.

    "Where is he?" Julius looked deadly.

    The police pointed in the gate''s direction. ''What is happening?'' he confusedly asked himself. ''Don''t tell me¡­'' he immediately looked back when he realized it. "FOLLOW HIM!"

    Hugo wasn''t aware of what was happening. He was on his way to leave the gate with ease because of his clothes. No one has suspected him so far.

    Honestly, it was a dumb move for him, but he need to find clues about what happened after he went unconscious. He tried asking some people that he met on his way, but they didn''t know as well.

    ''Fuck. This is hard.'' He kicked the stone on the ground. "I can''t stay here any longer. I need to leave now." He tilted his head.

    ''St¡ª''

    "STOP!"

    Hugo''s body was stunned in ce when he heard a loud banging sound together with the shout. His mouth fell open as he slowly turned back.

    There was a bullet in the air,ing in his direction

    ======

    Author''s Note= This is the second chapter of the day. Just 80 more and we will reach 400 collections. Don''t forget to add this novel to your library!

 Chapter 34 His Fifth Power

    Hugo''s feet froze on the spot. He couldn''t move or take a step. His gaze was fixed on the bullet that was getting closer to his body. When he realized it, he tightly closed his eyes, ready to ept his idiotic decision.

    His hand found its way to his ss ne. Just when he was about to take it off, a cold wind suddenly passed through his body.

    Hugo lost his bnce when he felt his head suddenly spinning. He opened his eyes and was surprised by his surroundings.

    He was already in his bedroom.

    ''''Did I just teleported? " He couldn''t help but ask himself.

    He quickly took off the clothes that he got from Julius and sat on his bed. He opened up his bag and saw that the money that he got from there was still inside it.

    "I really did teleport¡­'' he unbelievably uttered.

    Heughed out of joy and shake his head. ''This is what I call turning my disadvantages into opportunities!''

    Hugo went in front of his mirror. He stared at his body before closing his eyes. ''I should try to see if it still works." He thought as he stood up.

    He didn''t know how to trigger his teleportation. He needed to be aware if he can control it or if it will just get triggered whenever he was in an emergency.

    He carefully thought about the ce that he wanted to go to. He could feel the world around him spinning once again and when he opened his eyes, he was already in the bathroom of a mall.

    "Woah!"

    Hugo eximed. He repeated the same process and thought of his bedroom. In just a second, he was back at his original ce.

    ''But this is making me dizzy,'' Hugo breathed out as he massaged the temple of his head.

    Maybe it was because he wasn''t still familiar with his new powers. If he will count it, then this was his 5th power.

    ''I wonder how many powers will I have in the future?" He paused for a while. ''But I shouldn''t think about that today. What matters to me now is that, how can I hide this money in my room?''

    Hugo grabbed all the bills inside his bag and carefully ced them on his bed. He didn''t forget to lock the door in case his father or sister would want to enter.

    "I have $300,000¡­ This is like my parents'' 5 years'' worth of sry already."

    He carried a small box from his cab and ced the money inside of it. He took 2, $1000 bills from it and ced them in his wallet.

    "Now, I can treat Abigail to a nice restaurant. I could buy some groceries as well and clothes for my sister." The corners of his lips rose up at that thought. "I remember Hailey wanted to buy a new dollhouse."

    Hugo couldn''t contain the happiness and excitement that he was feeling. ''Thank goodness and I do not need to go to Lilith''shouse today.''

    Opening up his phone on the side. Hugo clicked on Abigail''s name and called her.

    "Hello?"

    "Do you want to eat out?" Hugo directly answered as he looked at the clock on his wall.

    It was still quite early. It was a surprise for him as well to notice that he didn''t take an hour on Julius''s Mansion. He must be thankful for his newly discovered power.

    Now, everything will be easier and faster for him.

    He didn''t need to spend money on a cab if ever he will go to Lilith''s house or to his school. He wouldn''t get tired of walking as well!

    ''This is cool,'' He grinned.

    "Right now?" Abigail''s soft voice sounded.<sub> </sub>

    "Yeah. But if you''re busy, then we can just go tomorrow."

    "No, no, no. I will get ready already!" The panic in Abigail''s voice was evident.

    Hugo chuckled when the call got ended. He changed his clothes and took his wallet.

    "Now, let''s go."

    ¡ª

    ¨C

    -

    "Why are you so quick?" Abigail''s brows shot up as she opened their front gate. It was just 15 minutes before their call got ended.

    Hugo shrugged his shoulders. "I was already on my way when I called you."

    "And what if I said no?"

    "Then I will juste back home," Hugo answered.

    Abigailughed. "You fool! And I thought you will be busy with your part-time job?" She couldn''t hide the curiosity in her voice.

    "Well, yeah. But I forgot that they will go out of the town today." Hugo scratched the back of his head as they went inside.

    What he answered was the truth. It was only earlier when Lilith messaged him, telling him that their family had decided to go out of town for three days.

    That means he was free to rest and do whatever he wants until the next day.

    ''I should probably go to the grocery tomorrow after my ss.''

    "Where are we going then?" Abigail asked him.

    His forehead creased. "It''s my treat, so you decide."

    Abigail puffed her cheeks. "Do you even have money? You know what? No. I will be the one to pay," she questioned, in fear that Hugo was just forcing himself to spend money.

    Hugo opened up his wallet and took out the $1000 bill inside of it. "See this?" he proudly waved the money in the air.

    "That''s a lot!" Abigail blurted out. "But¡­ that money. You can already spend that on yourself."

    He ced his pointer finger on his mouth, signaling the woman to be quiet. "Shh. This is my first sry. I wanted to spend this today."

    Abigailughed out loud. "What about the restaurant that we have always eaten at before?" she suggested.

    "Alright. Let''s go." Hugo stood up from his seat, but he was pulled out by a pair of delicate hands.

    "Wait for me. I will just get something from my room."

    ======

    Author''s Note- I know how annoying it is for Hugo to go back to Julius'' mansion. I was annoyed while writing it as well, but I needed to do it for the plot to progress.

    The second thing is about the ck smoke that went out of Hugo''s body. As you can see I didn''tbel it as his 5th power because of one reason. And you will find out what is that in the future.

 Chapter 35 Juliuss Plan

    Hugo waited in the living room. He was already getting impatient when he saw that it was already almost 15 minutes since Abigail left him.

    ''What''s taking her so long?'' He questioned himself as he looked at the clock on his phone.

    It was another 10 minutes before Abigail came back with 2 servants on her back. They were carrying arge box made out of wood.

    His forehead creased as he saw how big it was. "You n to carry this to the restaurant?"

    Abigailughed loudly as she shake her head. "Silly you. Why don''t you open it and check what''s inside?"

    Hugo stood up from his seat and did exactly as he was told. His lips parted ways when he saw what was at the center.

    "This is¡­" he couldn''t conceal his happiness.

    "Yes. It just got dyed, but your birthday gift is here already. Isn''t it pretty?" Abigail smiled widely. "That arrived at the perfect time!"

    Hugo was astonished. He knelt on the ground as he meticulously held the sword in his hands. His finger trailed at its cold de. The simple design that was carved on its sides was highlighted as the light reflects on it.

    For a mere human, its weight could be heavy, making it ufortable for them to pick up. However, it was different for Hugo. It was light and his palms were perfectly aligned on its grip.

    Hugo raised the sword. He took a few steps backward before swinging it in the air, creating a strong wind sound.

    He touched its top and was mesmerized by how sharp it was. ''Just a swing of this and a body could already be cut in half.''

    "Did you like it?" Abigail''s eyes twinkled. She walked closer to Hugo.

    "Very much," Hugo answered in satisfaction.

    "I will make Rommel deliver this to your house tomorrow."

    "Alright. Now Let''s go before the sun sets down." Hugo dered as he ced the sword back in its holder.

    The corner of his lips rose up. ''I should clean my roomter.'' He reminded himself when he remembered the minimal space that he had in his room.

    He ns to ce it under his bed where his mother wouldn''t see it. Knowing Verda, she would be weirded out once she knew that he had a sword in their house.

    That wasn''t normal, after all, for a teenage boy like him.

    Rommel drove them around to the restaurant that they will be eating. It took them 10 minutes and when they arrived, they immediately entered.

    Hugo saw the list of food on the menu. He grinned as he looked at Abigail and said, "Just order what you want and I will pay for it."

    ¡ª

    ¨C

    -

    "Sir¡­"

    Rome''s hands trembled as he reached out for Julius, who looked like he wanted to kill someone.

    "What is it?" Julius spat. His jaw clenched when he remembered what happened from earlier.

    "The hospital said that the¡ª"<sub> </sub>

    "FUCK THAT HOSPITAL!" His nose red in anger. He stood up and walked closer to the table where his money was ced.

    ''Shit,'' his mouth gaped when he saw that he was missing arge sum of money.

    ''That fucking guy¡­'' Julius tightly shut his eyes.

    The family of the fallen guards had teamed up to gang up on him. They were requesting arge sum of money in order to be quiet.

    ''I''m already spending a lot on them.'' his breathing hitched.

    He tilted his head to the side. At this rate, he will lose millions trying to aid those useless bodyguards who can''t even protect him.

    "How much do they want?" He calmly questioned after opening his eyes.

    "$500,000" Rome breathed out.

    "Give it then."

    Rome''s eyes widened. "Really, Sir?"

    "Yes. But that will be thest time that they will get any money from me." Julius uttered with finality.

    He took out his phone and called Noah. It took him just a few rings when he heard a voice from the other side.

    "What is it? Didn''t I tell you to clean up your mess first before contacting me?" Noah''s thunderous voice echoed.

    However, Julius just calmly answered him.

    "I have a proposal for you. Let''s meet tomorrow." He pressed the end button after saying it.

    He sat on his swivel chair and stared at the gun on top of his table.

    Earlier, he was shocked after the unknown man who deceived them, suddenly disappeared right in front of his eyes. It was a good thing that the police werete by seconds. They didn''t have the opportunity to witness what he saw.

    The sides of his lips slowly stretched out.

    ''I''m sure that if I ever capture that man alive, I will get millions¡­ or even billions of money!''

    A n slowly formed in his head. It was his first time seeing someone with those kinds of power. Even their greatest scientist wouldn''t be able to exin it. And if ever he will get a hold of that man, the government will surely pay him a lot.

    ''I just need that man to appear once again,'' he thought, knowing that people wouldn''t believe him without proof.

    He smirked. ''This is finally my time to rule ELO and, if ever, the president of Lunaria. Then I will have the means to colonize other ces and rule all over the world.'' A loudugh came out of his lips.

    Rome, who was on the side, was terrified at what he saw. His body shivered to hear a monstrousughing from Julius.

    ''He onlyughs like that when he¡­''

    And just like what was about to say, Julius looked at him with evil in his eyes.

    "Call everyone. We have something important to do."

 Chapter 36 The Reason For Their Misery

    "Let''s go out tonight, everyone." Hitano dly announced as they all share the same breakfast.

    "Really, Father?" Hailey''s eyes twinkled in adoration at what Hitano meant. It was once in a blue moon when all of them go out together.

    "Yeah."

    "Yay!!" She pped her hand loudly. "Will you join us, brother?" her expression changed when she remembered that Hugo always goes out every Saturday.

    Hugo chuckled as he nodded. His sister really looks adorable. "Yes. Don''t worry. If you want, we will buy new toys for you too." He patted Hailey''s head before going back to eating.

    He was feeling a little bit uneasy with what his father had uttered. ''Going out? It was a year ago when west go out as a family.'' his forehead creased.

    He took out his phone and looked at the date on the calendar. "April 18, 2049"

    Hugo''s expression turned sour after remembering what happened on this day. It was the start of their misery in his previous life.

    ''No¡­ I can''t let history repeat itself.'' His eyes darted to Hitano. He used his powers to read what was on his mind.

    ''My co-workers said that I can get $2000ter. I should surprise my familyter!'' Hitano smiled widely.

    Hugo slowly nodded. ''$2000¡­ That''s only the reason why my family went into misery?'' he unbelievably asked himself.

    "Oh right, I forgot to tell you that I will be attending a meeting now. Just wait for meter, and we will go once I came back from work." Hitano quickly added in.

    "At what time are going home, sweetie?" Verda asked curiously.

    "Maybe around afternoon, sweetheart." Hitano paused for a while. "I will just text you once I''m on my way home already."

    Verda smiled. Their breakfast quicklyes to an end after a few minutes.

    Hugo didn''t waste his time. He proceeded to go to his bedroom and took out the box containing all the money that he got from Julius''s house.

    ''I will just need to give my father $4000 and he will be safe,'' he thought as he hid it in his pockets. He needed to secretly ce this in Hitano''s wallet.

    "I know that my father rarely checks his bag after taking a bath. Then I should use that opportunity!"

    Hugo quickly came out to ask Verda where Hitano was.

    "Your father is taking a bath, Hugo. He has a meeting so don''t make himte, alright?" Verda reminded his son as she washed all their dishes.

    "Yes, Mother." Hugo went inside his parent''s room and searched for his father''s bag.

    "There you are!" He grinned when he saw it under the nket.

    Hugo hurriedly opened up his father''s bag and pulled out his wallet. He neatly ced the four $1000 bills inside. He made sure that his father would not be able to see it at first nce.

    His eyes widened when he heard footstepsing in his direction. He quickly ced them back in their original position before teleporting inside his bedroom.

    "Shit," he held onto the wall for support when his surroundings started to spin for a couple of seconds. "I wonder, what can I do for this to stop?" he massaged the temple of his head.

    He took a deep sigh andy on his bed.

    "Now I just need to wait for my father to leave. Then I will wait for a few minutes, and I can teleport to his office."<sub> </sub>

    Hugo patiently waited for the right time.

    *Tenenenenenenen

    He quickly stood up when his rm rang. He smiled widely before going out.

    "Mother, I will just go out." He informed Verda.

    "Where are you going, brother?" Hailey puffed her cheeks.

    "In the mall. I will try to buy dad some new tie." Hugo answered.

    Verda looked worriedly at him. "Do you have any money, son? I can give you some if you want." she was about to stand up when Hugo stopped her.

    "No need, mother, I saved some money for father. There might be a piece of good news. That''s why he wanted for us to go outter." he reasoned out.

    "Oh.. right. Just make sure toe home early, alright? If what you have said was true, then we need to congratte your father altogether."

    Hugo nodded. "I will get going now then," he waved his hands as he left their house.

    He looked around the street to make sure that no one will see him teleporting to another ce.

    ''Stop." Hugo whispered in the air before closing his eyes to teleport to his father''s office.

    He remembered that he had been here before when his father toured them around.

    Hugo looked for a spot where he could hide. He found a cab near his father''s office.

    ''Hiding like this brings a lot of memories, but I have no choice." He tilted his head as he went inside.

    He moved some things to the side so he could fit in. He didn''t entirely close the door and left a space on the side so it wouldn''t be too hot.

    Hugo turned everything back to normal. It wasn''t that long when he saw two people following behind his father. Hitano looks problematic. He was spacing out while his two co-workers were talking to him.

    "You need to pay us $2000!" The woman angrily shouted at poor Hitano.

    "But, please I have no money, Maam¡­" he pleaded it. Beads of sweat started to form on his forehead as he remembered what he said to his familyter.

    "If you can''t pay, then I will report you to the higher up as a thief!" The other one rolled her eyes.

    "Go get your wallet and pay us your money, or do you want to lose your job?"

    Hitano''s eyes watered. He had no choice but to get his bag from his chair. His hand trembled as he opened up his wallet. ''Why is this happening to me?'' he asked himself.

    "Tsk. Why did thepany hire you? You''re just a lowly human. What will happen if you lose your job, huh?" The first woman boasted around. She kicked Hitano''s chair, causing it to fall to the floor.

    However, Hitano didn''tpletely hear what his co-worker had said. His eyes were focused on the bills that were inside his wallet when he tried searching for money.

    "Where did thise from?" His brows formed a straight line.

 Chapter 37 For His Father

    Hugo secretly followed the two women who have been the main cause why his father got fired in his previous life.

    After extorting $2000 dors from Hitano earlier, they left and directly went to the mall. Satisfaction was written on their faces, as if they didn''t do anything earlier.

    "Reba, I told you that he has some money! Good thing that Hitano is na?ve when ites to these things." The woman with light brown hair uttered. She smiled very widely as she looked at the $1000 bill in her hand.

    "Yeah! Thanks to you, Annie, we have now earned more money. We can buy new bags and clothes with this! We just need to wait for the right time again to extort money from him." Reba chuckled.

    Annieughed. She shook her head. ''This is how easy it is to fool poor people like Hitano,'' she thought as they went inside a clothing store.

    They heard from their boss that Hitano was promotedst few weeks ago and they will just announce it today.

    Reba had bought a fake ring from an online shop. She asked Hitano if he can hide it for a day. They made it look as if Hitano had purposely lost the ring when the truth was, they secretly took it out of his bag.

    And clearly, their n had worked.

    They have been doing this for a year with different people already and Annie was proud to say that they haven''t gotten caught yet.

    "We should look for a new target now. This money will just be enough for 3 days. I told you that we should have asked for more!" Reba rolled her eyes.

    "There''s still time. Don''t worry." Annie shrugged her shoulders.

    "No. There will be no next time." Hugo''s voice turned cold. His face wasn''t showing any emotions as he stared at Reba and Annie, whose faces became pale.

    ''W-Who are you?" Reba stuttered.

    "Guess¡­" Hugo paused for a while. He looked around to see if there were any CCTV cameras in the shop.

    When he found nothing, he grinned. "But before that, let''s get out, shall we?"

    Hugo went near to the two women and grabbed their arms. He closed his eyes and thought of an abandoned building near his father''s workce.

    "What are you doin¡ª AHHHH!

    A loudugh came out of Hugo''s lips as they already arrived at the abandoned building. The two women''s shouts just echoed in the ce.

    This abandoned building wasn''t near any buildings since there were rumors about this ce. It was said that this building was used for illegal activities. A fire broke out in this building 10 years ago and those who have been here had said that they have seen some ghosts lurking every night.

    He knew that story since he had tried asking about it with his father.

    "Y-You¡­ who are you?" Reba''s voice quivered as she saw how quickly their locations changed.

    "You asshole! Are you nning to **** us?" Annie shouted in fear. She covered her body with her free hands.

    "You two are too ugly for that."

    Reba''s heart leaped from what she heard. Her knees turned into jelly. She quickly opened up her bag and took out the money that she got from Hitano.

    "I-I have money¡­ Just spare me, please." She cried out as she begged for mercy.

    Annie nodded her head. She copied Reba''s actions and begged Hugo. Tears in her eyes started to flow like a river.

    Hugo unbelievablyughs. "You n to give me the money that you extorted from my father?!" The tone of his voice went up. His eyes turned murderously as he remembered the look on his father''s face earlier.

    "You are Hitano''s son?" Reba asked, out of shock.

    Their fear went away after learning about it. She mockinglyughed and stared at Hugo from head to toe. "And what can you do to us? You''re just like your father, a worthless piece of shit!"<sub> </sub>

    Hugo saw red in his eyes at what Reba had said. He gazed at her intensely as an eerie smile came out of his lips.

    "A worthless being¡­ do you want to know what is the feeling of being worthless?"

    "W-What¡­"

    Hugo lost his sense of morality. He remembered it all. How his father cried in front of them when he lost his job in his previous life. How his mother worked hard to fill up the gap when his father wasn''t earning the same.

    He saw it all.

    He witnessed it all.

    And knowing that the reason for that was already in his front, talking to him and saying things about his father, who was kind and loving, made him mad.

    He didn''t care if they were women.

    No one will be spared from his wrath.

    Hugo swung his fist in the air, but he didn''t ce a huge amount of force on it. He just needs to knock out the two of them so he can do what he wanted.

    Before Reba could say anything, she fell to the ground, unconscious. Annie, who witnessed that, trembled in fear. She sped her hand together and begged for her life.

    "Please, spare me. Please have mercy¡­" she continuously cried out, but Hugo didn''t fall for it.

    "When my father begged, did you listen to him?"

    That was thest thing that Hugo had said before punching Annie in her face. Its impact caused the woman''s face to immediately swell and reddened.

    "YOU TWO WILL PAY FOR ALL THE THINGS THAT YOU HAVE DONE TO MY FAMILY!" Hugo screamed out loud as his voice got deeper and deeper each second.

    He tied the two women''s head to the ceiling using the rope that he saw on the side. He ced a small wooden box underneath them so they have something to stand on. He gathered a few nks of wood that were left on the floor and ced them in the middle, surrounding the two women.

    The corners of his lips rose up as he saw a match and a bottle of oil on the side.

    ? Hugo slowly walked towards the middle. He chuckled as he poured the oil on the wood and onto the floor.

    Reba was the first one to regain her consciousness. Her eyes were petrified when she saw what was happening.

    "Say goodbye to everyone, Reba." Hugo''s voice sounded demonic.

    He took out a match and lighted it up.

    "Goodbye." Hugo waved his hands as he threw the match on the floor.

    He backed away when arge fire burst out. Hugo couldn''t help but be satisfied with what he have done.

    But no, he didn''t leave the building instantly.

    He stayed there and listened to Reba and Annie''s shout.

    Begging him to save them.

    Begging him to be merciful enough.

 Chapter 38 A Promise

    "Hugo Irish, where are you?!"

    Hugo''s lips parted ways as her mother''s loud voice sounded on his phone. He quickly looked at the time and saw that it was already 4 in the afternoon.

    "Fuck." He mindlessly blurted out.

    "Why are you cursing at me, Hugo?! Come back here quickly or else you would really see what will happen."

    The call died after Verda dered that with finality.

    Hugo''s eyes widened. "Did I just say that out loud? Oh, no¡­"

    He quickly left the building and teleported to the bathroom of the mall. He sprinted his way to the men''s section and bought a tie. He didn''t even bother looking at its price tag or its design.

    Hugo went back to the men''s toilet and teleported to their street. He ran towards their house quickly.

    Out of all the things in the world, your mother''s anger should be in the top 5 scariest things in your life.

    "Mother, I am here!" Hugo shouted out loud as he entered their house. The palms of his hand were sweaty as if he was facing a scary creature.

    He had already forgotten about what he did earlier.

    "Hugo Irish, didn''t I tell you to go back home early!" Verda''s voice echoed in their house.

    Hugo bowed his head and nodded. "Yes¡­ Mother," he tried peeking on the side and saw Hailey making a face to tease him.

    ''This little bitch!'' He thought.

    "Then why the hell did youe backte?" Verda''s voice thundered.

    Hugo kept his mouth shut. He couldn''t afford to answer, since he didn''t know what to say.

    "I''m sorry, mother," he uttered in a low voice.

    It was said that it was better to keep quiet when your mother was scolding you. Talking back will only give you a 20% survival and an 80% death rate.

    Verda took a deep sigh and nodded. She closed her eyes and calmed herself down. "Go change your clothes already so we can leave," she said before turning away.

    ''Yes!'' Hugo smiled widely as he saw Verda going into the room.

    Hailey jumped out of her seat. She hugged Hugo''s legs and pouted. "I thought you forgot about us, brother!:

    Hugo chuckled as he shake his head. "Of course not. Now I will just change my clothes, alright?" He smiled.

    "Ok." Hailey giggled as she sat on the floor and yed with her dolls.

    Hugo hurriedly changed his clothes. "Thank goodness and Father is still not here," he tilted his head. He was sure that his mother will scold her more if that ever happened.

    He looked at the paper bag on his bed. He grabbed it and nced at the price tag.

    "THIS COSTS $100?"

    His jaw fell to the ground. ''I feel like I have been scammed,'' he couldn''t help but voice out. ''But this is for my father, so I shouldn''t feel this way.''

    Hugo came out of his room and yed with his sister for a while. After 30 minutes and their father finally arrived at their house.<sub> </sub>

    Hitano looked exhausted as he came in. He was looking problematic and worried. "Sorry, I''mte. There was a fire that broke out in the abandoned building near our office."

    "Oh no, sweetie. What happened?" Verda quickly came out of the room. She went straight ahead of Hitano and surveyed her eyes on his body. "Are you alright? Did something happen to you?"

    Hitano shook his head. "Nothing happened to me, but my 2 co-workers were found inside that building. The good thing is that the fire wasn''t that big, so the whole building didn''t burn down." A deep sigh came out of his lips.

    "Unfortunately, they died because their bodies were hanged around the rope. The police suspected that it''s suicide."

    Verda covered her mouth. "How cruel!"

    Hitano helplessly sat on the chair. He forced a smile onto his face. "But don''t worry. We will still go out," he announced, which made the mood lighter.

    Hugo became quiet. ''Is it that bad?" He asked himself, pertaining to the actions that he did earlier. ''But, no, they deserved that.''

    He took a deep breath and stared at Hailey, who looked so happy as she yed on the floor. He was this innocent way back.

    How he wished to stay the same.

    He just realized today how hard it is to live. "What does it feel like to be the most powerful person in the world?"

    Hugo couldn''t imagine that thing happening to him. He just wanted to live a normal life, but it seems like that will be impossible anymore.

    ''How I wish.''

    ¡ª

    ¨C

    -

    "Brother, I want that one!" Hailey pointed out a pink Barbie doll on the corner of the store.

    Hugo nodded as they walk closer to it. He took it and gave it to his sister. "Here." They ced it inside the basket and proceeded to the payment counter so he could pay.

    "Thank you, Brother." Hailey smiled sweetly as she earnestly thanked Hugo.

    "Anything for you." he pinched her nose as they left the store.

    Hailey grabbed Hugo''s hands. She smiled as they walked together, hand in hand. "Brother, would you stay by my side forever?" she asked curiously.

    "Of course, Hailey." Hugo chuckled as he carried Hailey into her arms.

    "Promise?"

    Hugo nodded. "Promise."

    They directly went to the restaurant that Verda and Hitano were now in. They ordered lots of food and celebrated the night full of joy and excitement.

    Hugo was on his way to his room. His body was tired from what had happened throughout the day. He directlyid on his back and closed his eyes until a notification sounded on his phone.

    "Go tomorrow to our house."

    It was a message from Lilianne

 Chapter 39 Fresh Meat

    Hugo came to Lilianne''s house early in the morning. It was the time that was given to him yesterday.

    When he arrived, he immediately saw Lilith in the living room, waiting for him.

    "Hi, Hugo!" Lilith waves her hands as she saw him going inside their house. Their original schedule should be after lunch, but because she needs to do somethingter, she requested for it to be earlier.

    "Hello, there." Hugo greeted back. He directly went to the table where Lilith was currently sitting.

    "Have you eaten already?" She tried to strike a conversation with Hugo.

    "Yeah."

    "Oh, alright." She awkwardlyughed.

    Hugo set his things up. He sat beside Lilith and looked at the documents in his hand.

    "Our bet is getting nearer,'' he grinned when he remembered their deal.

    Lilith became dumbfounded. "Oh, right¡­"

    "And it seems like your grade is getting better," Hugo added in.

    It was Lilith''s test paper mark that he was reading.

    Hugo cleared his throat. He set aside the papers and looked at Lilith afterward. "Let''s get started then."

    Their tutor sessionsted for 3 hours. They focused on physics, and chemistry, which was Lilith''s weakness when it came to her subjects.

    "Do you understand it now?" Hugo asked for the 3rd time as they went through the same topic once again.

    Lilith nodded as she leaned against the chair.

    "Why do we even need to study when we all are going to die, anyway?" She couldn''t help but ask herself.

    Hugo tilted his head to the side. ''Yeah, I wonder that too,'' he spoke in his mind.

    "Yes, we are all going to die, anyway. But wouldn''t it be more satisfying knowing that we lived our life, full of lessons, than to just die as a clueless being?" But of course, as a ''tutor'', he can''t answer what he previously said in his mind.

    Lilith took a deep breath and nodded. "You are right."

    Hugo chuckled. He had asked that question to himself countless times already.

    They went on for another hour before Lilianne came down from the stairs. She was wearing her ck nighties that were almost see-through except for the breast part and the part between her legs.

    "Hi, Hugo." Lilianne smiled sweetly as she went past the couch.

    "Good morning, Mrs. Reyes." Hugo respectfully answered. He nced over at his side and saw that Lilith was so focused on the book that she was reading.

    "I see that you are here very early."

    "Yes, Mrs. Reyes," Hugo answered nonchntly. He won''t be affected by Lilianne''s seduction anymore.

    Lilianne snickered. "Do you want something for lunch, Lilith?"

    "Just anything, Mom," Lilith answered simply.

    "What about you, Hugo?" Her eyes nced over at him.

    Hugo smiled. "Do you have fresh meat, Mrs. Reyes?" He answered, which made Lilianne''s cheeks redden. It was obvious that his answer has a different meaning in Lilianne''s mind.

    "You like fresh meat, Hugo?" Lilith''s eyes widened. She wasn''t expecting that answer.

    Nodding his head, Hugo answered, "Yeah. Like those you put in sushi or sashimi." He answered swiftly.

    "O-Oh really?" Lilianne awkwardlyughed.<sub> </sub>

    "Yes, Mrs. Reyes, especially those that are still pinkish. You would know at first nce that they''re still fresh."

    "Mom, we should order sashimi next time!" Lilith interrupted.

    "Sure," Lilianne cleared her throat. "I will just go to the kitchen." She bid goodbye and quickly walk away.

    Hugo snickered. He tilted his head to the side and focused on what he was doing.

    "We are done now," He happily announced. He took all of his files and carefully ce them back in his bag.

    Lilith nced at Hugo. "I will go to my bedroom now and change clothes." She regretfully sighed. ''It''s a pity that I needed to attend a school meeting for 3 hours. If only I have the means to be absent.''

    ''Alright.'' Hugoid back. He watched as Lilith went upstairs.

    He grinned and stood up. He fixed his things and put them on one side. He knows that Lilith will take her time on preparing herself. His feet marched their way towards the kitchen.

    Hugo saw Lilianne on the side. She was absent-minded and was just looking at the window. He hurriedly went into the stove and turned it off when he saw smokesing from it.

    "Lilianne¡­'' he called out the woman.

    "Huh?" Liliane came back to reality after hearing a voice behind her. Her heart leaped when she remembered that she was cooking.

    "Thank goodness," she blurted out when she saw that the fire was turned off already.

    ? Hugo''s brows shot up. "What were you thinking?" he asked out of curiosity.

    Lilianne shook her head. "I was just spacing out. It must be because I just woke up." She lied. She looked away and set her eyes to the pan. She bean removing the burnt food and reced it with another.

    "Oh," Hugo simply answered.

    He looked around and check if there were maids near the area. When he found no one, he closed the door and the curtains.

    Hugo went behind Lilianne. He snaked his arms around her waist and lightly smelled her skin.

    "You smell good," Hugo whispered right through Lilianne''s ears

    Lilianne bit her lower lips. She closed her eyes as she felt his breath on her neck. She quickly turned back and looked at Hugo. "Where is Lilith?" she breathed out. She ced her arms around Hugo''s shoulders.

    Hugo''s gin became wider. He leaned against the woman. His hands traveled up until it reaches the top of Lilianne''s breast. He squeezed it lightly, earning a moan from Lilianne''s red lips.

    "In her bedroom. Changing clothes."

    Lilianne couldn''t stop herself. She grabbed Hugo''s nape and kissed the man. Hugo smirked as he replied to her kisses. Their tongues shed against each other, fighting as if they couldn''t get away from themselves.

    Hugo''s hands started mounding Lilianne''s chest. When he wasn''t satisfied with what he was doing, he ced it under her nightdress, touching her bare skin.

    "Ohh!" She moaned loudly as she felt Hugo''s hands on her nipple.

    Hugo was ying with Lilianne''s nipple as if it was one of the most important treasures in the world.

    "Do you like this?" He ruthlessly asked as his lips got away from Lilianne.

    Lilianne nodded. She closed her eyes. Hugo''s hands on her skin felt so wonderful.

    However, the two of them weren''t even in the middle part when a sound surfaced.

    "Hugo where are you?!"

    ======

    Author''s Note- Will Hugo get cuckblocked or not? Let''s see in the next chapter.

 Chapter 40 Bedroom

    Hugo quickly went away from Lilianne. He cleared his throat and fixed his clothes.

    "Go now," Lilianne breathed out. She forced a smile onto her face.

    "Alright." He nodded before turning his back away. He took a deep sigh and left the kitchen in hurry. He was greeted by Lilith''s bewildered expression.

    "Hugo? What are you doing in the kitchen?" Lilith''s forehead creased as her finger pointed out the door that was left hanging open.

    Hugo smiled. "I just went to grab some water," he answered.

    "Oh," Lilith chuckled. "We should go there and check on my mom. I bet the food is almost cooked already. Maybe you can dine with us for lunch." Her eyes twinkled as she was saying those words.

    Hugo ced his hands on Lilith''s shoulder, trying to stop her from taking any further steps. "Let''s go to the dining room. I saw that your mom is already almost finished.'' his smile became wider.

    "Okay."

    The two of them went to the dining room. Maids started to go inside, cing some tes and utensils on the table. Hugo looked around and saw that one of them was familiar.

    He exchanged a smile with Loreen and he remembered who it was.

    Lilianne arrived in the dining room after a couple of minutes. She was already sane enough to think clearly. It took her quite some time before her horniness died down.

    She didn''t know why, but Hugo had that effect on her body.

    "The smell is good, Mom," Lilith innocentlymended her mom.

    ? "Yeah, I bet it does taste good too." Hugo grinned.

    Lilianne swallowed when she felt a big lump in her throat. There was no doubt that Hugo''s words had an effect on her.

    "You tter me, young man." She took a seat in front of Hugo. "Let''s eat first before you leave, Lilith."

    Lilith and Hugo nodded. The three of them ate peacefully. When they were done, Lilith immediately left, saying that she will bete for her meeting.

    Lilianne was left in the dining room with Hugo. She excused herself and went directly to her bedroom. The maids cleaned up the mess on the table.

    Hugo looked above. He grinned as he nced over to the side. ''It seems like everyone is busy with their own responsibilities.'' He thought when he saw no one around.

    He took the initiative to go upstairs and find Lilianne''s room. When he saw a room in the middle that looks different from the others, he didn''t hesitate to open it.

    His eyes instantly widened when a pair of hands grabbed him. Hugo looked at the culprit and saw Lilianne. Her hair was disheveled, the same as her clothes.

    "I have been waiting for you¡­" she blurted out in a low voice.

    Hugo chuckled. He pushed Lilianne o the wall and lock her in between her arms. "How long have you been waiting then?" he leaned closer until their lips were almost touching.

    "For a few minutes." Lilianne closed her eyes when she felt his lips against hers. She opened her mouth and weed Hugo''s wet tongue fully.

    "Oh!" Her back arched when she felt a hand trailing down on her stomach. Itnded in the cave in between her thighs.<sub> </sub>

    "Did you think we were done already earlier?" Hugo whispered right in Lilianne''s ears. His mouth trailed to her ears until it reaches her neck.

    He carefully sucked her neck, licking it afterward. A reddish mark was embedded in Lilianne''s skin as his mouth went away.

    "Hmmm~!"

    Hugo cupped Lilianne''s breast. He helped her take off her nighties and undies, causing her to bepletely naked in front of his eyes.

    Reaching out, he cupped her left mountain and massaged it thoroughly. He twisted his fingers on her peak while putting his mouth on the right. He sucked it and lightly bit her nipples, which sent an immeasurable sensation on Lilianne''s body.

    "Nngh aahhnn~!"

    Lilianne''s melodious moans were like music in Hugo''s ears. His free hands slowly made their way into the gap between her legs.

    Hugo slowly caressed Lilianne''s wetness. His fingers go into circles, trying to find where the hidden bell was.

    "Mmgh~" Lilianne bit her lip, trying to muffle her moans, but her efforts were put in vain. She simply felt too good to stop herself from letting out a sound.

    Her bodypulsed when she felt a finger inside her hole. It was slowly ramming her walls, going back and forth at a steady speed.

    Lilianne''s mouth was parted, wide open. The sound of Hugo''s fingers and her flesh resounded through the room. She raised one of her legs to give Hugo more ess, but it wasn''t enough for him.

    Hugo pulled out her finger from Lilianne''s wet hole. He turned around her body, facing the wall, grabbing her hips before parting them away. When he was done, he knelt on the floor and brought his mouth closer to Lilianne''s wetness.

    "Aah~ ahh~ ahh~"

    Lilianne''s body fell into great pleasure when she felt a tongue in her pussy. Hugo ate her fully, licking and drinking all of her juices that wereing out of her little hole.

    She grabbed Hugo''s hair and pushed it towards her wetness. Hugo''s hands trailed on her thighs before making their way to the dish that he was savoring.

    Hugo increased the pleasure. He started rubbing her clit while his mouth continued to lick Lilianne''s cave.

    "Oh~ Fuck!"

    Hugo''s sudden action caused Lilianne to lose her inhibitions. She was empty-minded. All she could think of was the pleasure that her body was feeling.

    "Faster please~" she begged loudly.

    Hugo listened well to Lilianne''s request. The speed of his mouth increased. He was alreadypping her cave as his hands were constantly rubbing her clit, going into circr motions just like her tongue.

    Lilianne shut her eyes tightly. She moaned loudly when she felt something building up in her stomach. Her knees trembled as she grabbed into Hugo''s hair to support her weight.

    "I''m cumming~!"

    ======

    Author''s Note= This is what a cliffhanger feels like!

 Chapter 41 Great Pleasure

    "I''m cumming!"

    Lilianne''s body trembled as she released all her juices. She was panting for air, when she felt Hugo''s hands traveling on her body. He slowly guided her to the bed before taking it as an opportunity to kiss her lips once again.

    "Please¡­" Lilianne helplessly breathed out. Her back was alreadyid down on the soft mattress. She looked at Hugo with endless pleasure written on her face.

    Hugo didn''t wait any longer. He parted Lilianne''s legs apart and ced his rod in the middle. And as soon as he prated her wet cave, her body quivered in pleasure.

    "Ahhhh~!"

    Lilianne grabbed the sheets on top of her. She closed her eyes when she felt Hugo''s sword. The pleasure that she was feeling right now was iparable to earlier. It was slightly moving inside and out, making her body burn in hotness.

    Hugo started to move his hips back and forth at a much faster speed. He grabbed one of Lilianne''s legs and thrust deeper into the woman''s cave.

    She let out an ear-piercing moan as his speed became faster. She could feel her legs shaking because of Hugo''s thrust, bringing her continuous pleasure.

    Pah! Pah! Pah!

    The sound of Hugo''s thrust filled the room. He could feel Lilianne''s cave tightening around his sword as he moved in and out. Not to mention how she closed her eyes tightly and moaned his name.

    "Aah~ ahh~ ahh~"

    Hugo leaned against Lilianne. He ced his mouth on top of her peak. He sucked it slowly while his tongue twirled around it. His left hand once again grabbed her other tit and started to y with it as well.

    He was mounding her breast as he pinched her nipple while twisting it.

    "Ohhhh~ Fuck!"

    Lilianne couldn''t help but curse out loud when she felt something new. Hugo''s sword was hitting a spot inside her cave and it was sending pure bliss to her body.

    Her mind was barely conscious. The only thing that she could think of right now was the pleasure that she was feeling. The hot and big sword that was sliding in and out of her pussy, taking it as if it was his.

    The rhythm of Hugo''s hips started to get faster. He closed his eyes as he thrust deeper and deeper, almost hitting Lilianne''s womb. His fingers slowly trail down, rubbing her clit as he prated deeper.

    "Mmm aaaahhh~!"

    A mischievous smile rose up to his lips. He could already feel that he was already close to his limit, and that was the same for Lilianne, who was now begging him to be faster.

    "Pleasee fasterrr~  ahhhh~  I''m already close!"

    It didn''t take long before Lilianne''s body trembled as Hugo''s milk poured inside her. She was in a daze as she looked at the ceiling. This was her best orgasm so far, and she couldn''t wait to have more of it.

    She was about to get away from Hugo''s body when a pair of hands pinned her arms to the bed. Realizing what was about to happen, her breathing hitched.

    "W-Wait!"

    But her words were alreadyte when she felt the tip of Hugo''s sword at her entrance. However, he didn''t enter her cave. Hugo was sliding his sword on top of Linne''s clit as if enticing the woman to move on her own.

    He let go of her hand as Lilianne switched their positions. This time he was at the bottom, while she was on top.<sub> </sub>

    Lilianne rode his sword like an experienced cowgirl. She could feel his tip reaching the entrance of her womb, bringing her into a whole new world of pleasure.

    In this position, she could feel the whole of Hugo''s sword, marking her as his own.

    "Ahhhh~!"

    ¡ª

    ¨C

    -

    Hugo took a sigh. His head was still heavy from theck of sleep yesterday. He was on his way to the headmaster''s office.

    "Good morning, Headmaster Leon." He respectfully bowed his head.

    "Take a seat, Hugo."

    Hugo sat on the chair in front of Leon''s table. He looked around and saw hundreds of trophies being disyed on the ss cab.

    "I will directly get to the point, Mr. Hugo. Next month, the most awaited Lunaria Feast will be held in our school. This is the first time after 20 years." He stood up and took out a book on the side.

    Leon opened it up, revealing different pictures inside. Hugo noticed how old the pictures were. They were photos taken of people with big medals and trophies.

    "Is this¡­"

    Leon smiled. "Yes. You are right. These are photos taken by the students who won the Feast."

    "What would I gain from this, Headmaster Leon?" He had to make sure that his efforts will not be put in vain if ever.

    "Of course, aside from your schrship, which will be guaranteed until you graduate, the government hand offered $100,000 to the winner. Aside from that, once you have graduated and achieved a level of experience, you can be one of the candidates for the future secretary of the Golden House."

    Hugo slowly nodded his head. Golden House is where the important officials of Lunaria reside. The ce was separated into three parts. The Office of the President, the Office of the Vice President, and the third one where the people working for the 2 of them.

    It was said that living in the Golden House feels like living inside a wealthy kingdom.

    "I wanted you to study well, Hugo. As high as it may seem, our school will turn into embarrassment if we didn''t win this feast." Leon took a deep breath. He took out a folder and gave them to Hugo.

    "This contains the people that you will bepeting with. Overall, there will be over a hundred contestants."

    "Alright, Headmaster Leon." Hugo epted the folder. He stood up from his seat and bowed to the man before leaving.

    ''I don''t even want to participate in these kinds ofpetitions,'' he sighed. He decided to open the folder.

    His eyes quickly surveyed the information inside. He counted the pages and looked carefully at the faces of those people who he will consider hispetitor.

    "There''s 109 students in total¡­ including me." He deeply sighed. It seems like this Feast will be a tiring one

 Chapter 42 The Truth About The Book?

    "What shall we do on your birthday?"

    Hugo nced at Abigail, who was sitting beside him. They were currently inside the library, finishing up a task that their teacher gave them earlier.

    "I don''t know. " he simply shrugged his shoulders.

    It will be his 18th birthday in this life. If he adds the years that were lost to him, then he should be 21 years old next week.

    ''Now that I think of it, I should be in myst year of ss.'' He took a deep breath and shake his head in annoyance. He felt like his efforts were all put in vain because of what happened.

    ''I should probably rethink if I will take 2nd year.''

    Hugo didn''t think that it was necessary for him. Since he already learned all the lessons from his previous life, then he could use this life for other things such as getting rich.

    With his tutor''s job, he already had enough money to live freely for a month. He nned to stay until his school finished. Once he has a break, he should look for another job.

    Maybe he could use his powers to help him find a high-earning job. He just needs to make sure that no one would know about it.

    He doesn''t like to use his powers to rob innocent people, since that will just make him a hypocrite. He had already experienced how hard it was to be poor.

    "Sadly, I can''t attend your birthday!" Abigail made a face. She puffed her cheeks before putting away the book on the table.

    "I will just call you on that day." She uttered.

    "Ok." Hugo nodded.

    He quickly finished what he was doing before cing his paper inside his bag. "I will return this back to their shelves."

    He stood up and grabbed all the books that they took. Abigail just nodded and stayed at their table to watch over their things.

    "Isn''t that heavy?" Abigail curiously asked when she saw that Hugo was carrying almost 10 thick books in his hands.

    Hugo shook his head. "No worries."

    His feet marched on their way to the shelves, carrying them all with ease. One by one, he looked at the number on the side containing what shelves do they belong to.

    The library inside Lunaria Academia was massive. There were bookshelves that were giant in height that were ced around the room. Each wasbeled with a letter and its ssification.

    The whole library was separated by two floors. The 2nd floor was quite dark since there were minimal lights on the corners. Usually, it was used by the students who wanted to rest for a couple of minutes.

    While on the 1st floor, the chandelier in the middle was a great source of light. The lighting in from the big windows greatly helps with its brightness.

    Hugo''s steps went bigger and bigger, walking down the end aisle where his feet brought him. He only had a book remaining in his hands and he was having a hard time locating where it was located.

    The space there was quite coldpared to the other sides of the library. Maybe it was because this was the part of the library where you will bezy to walk into.<sub> </sub>

    He stared at the dusty books on the shelves, looking at thebel on what ssification was this one. "For a school like this, why the hell don''t they clean these shelves," He said in annoyance when he had a hard time wiping off the board just so he can look at it''s name.

    ''History'' That''s what it clearly said on the board. Looking at the books lined up on the shelves, Hugo was contemting whether to just leave the book in here.

    "Tsk¡­ I have no choice now. It''s not like I will be punished if ever."

    "Are you done already, Hugo?" Hearing a voice near his direction, Hugo decided to just leave the book on the shelf.

    Hugo was about to walk back when he saw a book that looked different from other books. He couldn''t look away, as if it was enticing him to get it. Because of that, he decided to get it.

    "Yes, I am." He answered back as he walked away from the shelf. He noticed that the book was quite heavypared to the 10 books together. The cover was covered in dust.

    Hugo wiped out the dust in front and blew the dirt afterward.

    "Where have you been?" Abigail asked curiously. She has been looking at Hugo for minutes already. She didn''t even hear the man answering her calls.

    "Just walking around," Hugo uttered.

    Abigail nodded. She smiled and showed Hugo a book.  The cover was in a red tone, having a foreign title that he couldn''t read.

    "What is that?"

    "A love story book!" Abigail eximed.

    "Once I finish this, you should apany me here again to find more books." Abigail''s smile became wider.

    "..."

    The two of them decided to go out of the library. They didn''t need to inform the librarian about the book that they took inside. They decided to go to the cafeteria and take a seat in their free time.

    They still have an hour before theirst subject.

    Hugo looked around, making sure that no one was near him before lifting up the book that he took earlier. Fortunately, Abigail went away as she find a  good food to eat.

    Opening it, Hugo saw words that he cannot understand. ''This is making my brain bleed, he thought.

    As he stared at it thoroughly, the word ''Lunaria'' ced on the bottom caught his attention.

    "So this book is about our ce," he told himself as he turned the page into another one.

    Hugo''s forehead creased when he saw something in the book. The next page contains a map, with different regions and kingdoms, drawn on it.

    "Lunaria? Why is Lunaria in here? I didn''t recall it being part of a kingdom."

 Chapter 43 How Everything Was Created

    Hugo has been reading the book that he got from the library since he arrived at their house. He didn''t know if he should believe what was written inside since it wasn''t taught to them since they were a kid.

    "I didn''t recall about Lunaria being a kingdom." He whispered in the air as he remembered the same story that was taught to them.  It was a tale that was popr among humans.

    A tale that was widely spread to everyone.

    It was said that during times when there was no life in the universe and only nothingness apanied it, powerful energy gradually formed andter on had its own mind¡ª it was God who created everything.

    He traveled a long time and descended into a world full of sand. From his body, he created the elements. The fire is where the heat from the world came from. The Air that all humans need in order to live. The element of earth that became their homnd. Andstly, the element of water.

    A few thousand years have passed before the God got tired. He wanted to go home back to heaven and rest.

    Using his remaining energy, he gave life to the world. Because of the energy provided by him, trees and nts sprouted, Hisst creation was the animals and people who were supposed to take care of the world.

    Hisst breath turned to air. Over time, the elements took on human bodies and established their respective territories. They ruled the people as immortal gods. But despite their leadership, they still could not control the humans'' thoughts and actions.

    The veryst creation, the element of light, could not ept the greed of men. He saw how they could destroy the world that they were supposed to care for. He could not ept that for them, he lost his recognized father.

    That was why he thought of erasing them from the world.

    When the other elements learned about his n, they immediately went to their eldest brother to convince him to stop it. But nothing happened. Gradually, the God of light destroyed the lives of many people.

    Even the territory of his brothers was destroyed because of his retaliation. The other gods could do nothing but work together to fight their brother.

    They figured out a way to solve it. If they can''t stop the God of light, then maybe they can lock him up and throw him away. Theybine their power and make a circr force. With this, they imprison the God of light and cast him into the depths of the earth.

    Because of this, the God of the Sun was created. However, the God of Light was too powerful. The remaining gods still couldn''t protect the lives of the people.

    After a few years, a mortal woman came into the territory of the God of earth. She was considered to be the prettiest woman ever created in the whole world.

    They thought that if there will be a human offering for the God of light, then maybe his anger will subside.

    If he learned how to love, maybe his attention will be turned to others. Thus, the mortal woman became their very first offering. The gods have used their remaining energy to send the woman into heaven.

    After that, the humans live peacefully, and the offer that they sent was never seen again.

    "I''m shocked that I still remember that story." he chuckled as he ced the book down on the side.

    He closed his eyes and rxed his mind, trying to sleep since he still need to go to ss tomorrow.

    However, what the others do not know was that the mortal woman became a God after a few years. They had a son who was sent to earth by the God of Light as proof of his regret for what he has done.

    ¡ª<sub> </sub>

    ¨C

    -

    Hugo became restless while in ss. He felt that there was something strange around that day. Even their teacher, Mrs. Isab, was noticeably unusual while teaching.

    ''What was with today?'' He asked himself.

    He has been waiting all day to see if something special will happen, but so far his expectations were not met

    ''Will there be any visitorsing? Or were they preparing for an asion?''

    And just like that, the school bell rang.

    Mrs. Isab quickly ended what she was saying. "Go out everyone!" she shouted out loud, which made everyone move.

    "I heard that we will be having a visitor for today." Hugo looked around as they gathered in the middle of their school. It was an open area with green fields and grass.

    Abigail nodded., "Yeah."

    Hugo took a deep breath. After a few minutes and all the students were already there. He saw Headmaster Leon going in the middle. A few high-ranking officials were behind him.

    ''I wonder what will happen today,'' he muttered to himself.

    His gaze moved to the side when he saw that all the teachers and staff in the school came out as well. Their faces scream fear and panic.

    Therge gate in the middle opened. Expensive cars started toe inside one by one. They were followed by vans that were upied by a lot of guards.

    Headmaster Leon abruptly adjusted the way he stood up. He fixed his chlotes and made sure that everything in his eyes was presentable. The students fell into silence when not only one but more than 10 people in business clothes entered.

    "Mr. President." Leon bowed his head when a man wearing a ck tux went beside him.

    "Just call me Damien, Leon," Damien uttered as he epted Leon''s hands. Damien was already in his fifties. He has blonde hair and a noticeable tummy.

    Two men followed Damien. Leon''s eyes quickly widened when he saw who were they.

    "Mr. Noah, Mr. Julius." Leon''s lips parted in surprise when he saw the familiar faces.

    Damien chuckled. "Isn''t it nice that we four meet sometimes?"

 Chapter 44 Offer

    Everything happened so fast for Hugo. They were dismissed a few minutes after the president and the head of ELO arrived.

    He was sure that what the President asked their headmaster angered him. It was evident in his face when he announced that they can already go home.

    ''I need to know what is Julius up to," he determinedly uttered to himself. He took out a ck fabric and wrapped it around his face.

    A loud sigh escaped from his lips. He closed his eyes and teleported to the man''s bathroom inside of their school.

    Looking around, he had to make sure that there were no students around the area. He didn''t know where to go since he didn''t have any idea about where were they currently staying.

    ''Should I go to the auditorium?''

    He closed his eyes once again and teleported right inside the backstage of the Auditorium. It was the only ce that he could think of since there were a lot of people. He secretly went towards the stair on the side that was connected to the underneath of the stage.

    It was a secret feature that the school had made where you could see the audience, but no one would be able to see you. This was their way of monitoring the people if ever.

    "YOU! Why are yo¨C"

    Hugo was surprised by the sudden voice behind his back. Because of that, he defensively punched the man in the face, which made him fall to the floor, unconscious.

    His heart leaped about what happened. Hugo looked around to see if anyone has seen what he did. When there was none, he pulled the man and ced him towards the door to block it, so he would know if there will be someone.

    Since it was pretty dark and his face was covered, he didn''t get scared to be known by the man.

    Just like what his gut was telling him, Headmaster Leon, Noah, Julius, and the other staff of ELO were inside the Auditorium stage. They looked so serious, as if discussing an important matter.

    Hugo shut his mouth and listened to their conversation. However, it seems like they were already halfway through with it.

    "So, how''s our proposal?" Noah grinned widely as he looked at Leon. He confidently took a seat, with Julius following him on the side.

    Leon shook his head. "Wouldn''t this risk the students?"

    "Of course not. That''s why we are offering only a week''s worth of vitamins to the students. The cafeteria can give this to them every lunchtime. I''m sure they wouldn''t suspect a thing if you said that it''s just a normal vitamin."

    "But¡­"

    Damien stood up interrupting their words. "The vitamins were already approved by the government." he paused for a while before continuing. "Noah had told me about a certain someone that they saw who has shown signs of power. It was the one who intruded in Julius''s house."

    He announced that made Leon shocked. "P-Powers?" his voice trembled. "Is that even possible?"

    Damien chuckled. "We do not know. But imagine if we take possession of that person! We can do everything. We can take this opportunity to create more. To build an army that people had never imagined before!"

    But Leon wasn''t fazed by it. He merely looked at them.<sub> </sub>

    "No. I won''t still allow it. I value my students over your vision. I won''t let them take something that was not even offered in the market." Leon stood by his principles. He wouldn''t get attempted by an offer like that.

    Although the vitamins that they said were already approved, he wouldn''t take the risk. He knew that Damien was backing up ELO. Getting permits and such was easier with hismand.

    He had been the head of this school for 20 years already. All of his hard work and efforts were made possible because he loves what he was doing.

    However, Damien doesn''t look like he was happy about Leon''s decision. "Are you thinking well, Leon? This is your time to showcase your students! If we created people with that same power, then you will be feared!"

    "So what Damien? My students can do that without joining your fucking experiment. My students are not toys. They are my people." Leon furiously fought back. He stood up and walked away.

    "I will not listen to anything regarding this topic anymore. Leave my school and don''t enter ever again."

    A slight smile appeared on Hugo''s lips after witnessing that scene. ''It seems like Headmaster Leon truly values us.''

    Leon left the Auditorium. Noah and Julius, who were sitting on the side looked annoyed for foursome reason. It was Damien''s expression that looked very angry,

    He clenched his jaw and looked at Noah.

    "You useless fool! Why didn''t you persuade him more?" He burst out.

    Noah bowed down. Julius raised his hand when he thought of something. "I have an idea."

    "What is it?" Damien asked curiously. He straightened his back and showed interest in whatever Julius will be saying.

    "How about we pay the head of the cafeteria? He can secretly put the vitamins in the students'' drink and mix it in." The corners of his lips rose up. "We just need to pay him a good sum of money."

    Damien pped his hands. "You have a brilliant friend there, Noah." He blurted out in joy. He looked over at his side and called out his assistant.

    "Prepare $500,000 and give it to him." His eyes darted at Julius before continuing. "You take care of it. I''m expecting a lot from you."

    "Yes, Mr. President." The assistant bowed his head before leaving.

    Damien smiled loudly. He patted both Noah and Julius''s back as his smile became wider. "I will take my leave now. There''s a lot to do in the Golden House. Let''s have tea there sometime." He bid goodbye.

    "I didn''t know they were this wicked."

    Hugo''s eyes widened when he heard a woman''s voice at his side. He was surprised to see Abigail sitting behind him. He must be too focused to not notice her.

    "What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 45 Letting Abigail Know

    Abigail sheepishly smiled. She let out an awkwardugh as she took a step back. "I was curious about what are they going to talk to," she answered sincerely.

    "How long have you been here, then?" Hugo added to his question.

    Abigail looked hesitant. She reluctantly opened her mouth. "I actually got here first. I just went to the bathroom and saw that you are here already."

    "Ohh,"

    Hugo looked back and saw that Noah and Julius were about to leave already. ''It seems like their talk is already done.'' he thought and stood up.

    "Should we go already?" He nced over to the side and saw Abigail staring at him.

    Abigail slowly nodded her head. She was about to stand up, but because she was sitting too long, her legs gave up.

    ''Oh no,'' her lips turned to an O when she identally hit the broom on the side.

    *Tinggg

    Abigail''s body froze when the broom fell to the metal pole on the side. She hurriedly looked at Hugo.

    "Don''t bother with that. Let''s go already." Hugo dered as he started to walk upstairs.

    However, it wasn''t a few steps yet and a loud shout echoed in the whole auditorium.

    "WHO IS THERE??"

    Julius''s forehead creased as they heard a sounding from backstage. He looked at Noah and saw that he was confused as well.

    "Go there to see who it was," Noah ordered a few men on his back.

    "Let''s go now, Abigail!" Hugo dered when he saw the horror in her eyes.

    Abigail''s hands trembled as they heard a few footsteps on the side. He tried peeking at the open space and saw that there were a few men going in their direction.

    "We have no time already¡­" she uttered in a low voice.

    But it didn''t bother Hugo at all. He can use his powers anyway. He tilted his head to the side and ran the distance between him and Abigail.

    "WHO IS THERE¨C"

    Hugo didn''t waste any time when he heard a man''s voice on the stairs. He grabbed Abigail''s hands and closed his eyes.

    "There''s no one here, Sir, except for him." The man informed Julius, as they went backstage. They searched but found no one except for a man who was lying unconscious on the side.

    <o>,m "It seems like he was asleep here."</o>

    Julius sighed. "Just let him be. Let''s go now. We still have to do something important."

    Abigail closed her eyes tightly as she felt her surroundings turning into circles. She held onto Hugo''s hands tightly.

    "''What is happening?" she panicked.

    Hugo couldn''t help butugh as they arrived outside. He tapped Abigail''s hands. "We''re safe already."

    "Huh?"

    Abigail''s brows shot up as she opened her eyes. And just like what Hugo uttered, they are indeed safe. They were already outside, on the street near their school.

    "H-How?" Her voice quivered. It wouldn''t be possible to travel that quickly in just a couple of seconds, except if¡­ Her eyes widened. She looked at Hugo with pure confusion.

    "Don''t tell me¡­"<sub> </sub>

    Hugo nodded. He chuckled as he saw how her face turned red. "I am the one whom Julius saw in his house." He scratched the back of his head.

    Silence. The two of them fell in silence with his confession. He carefully looked at Abigail when she didn''t react to anything.

    "Abigail?"

    Abigail giggled when she saw how nervous Hugo looked for a moment. "That''s cool!"

    She smiled widely. "Do you think I would judge you? Of course not. You''re my only friend, Hugo." She grabbed Hugo''s hands and held them.

    "You''re very precious to me¡­" she breathed out and looked at Hugo straight in the eyes.

    "I know that.''

    The side of Hugo''s lips stretched out. He could remember how many times Abigail saved him in his previous life. If he was short of money, then she would dly offer some.

    It was a simple gesture, yet it made a big impact on Hugo''s mind. There was no single incident where Abigail had doubted him. From the start, she was his biggest supporter.

    That''s why he decided to tell her about his powers. He knows that he can trust her fully.

    "When did you find out?"

    Abigail was curious to know how all of this started. Did Hugo have this power before? Is he just fooling her all the time?

    "It was justst month," Hugo uttered. He didn''t want to mention about how he died and came back 3 years ago that lead to this.

    There will be a right time for that.

    Abigail nodded. Her eyes stared at Hugo''s face, which caused for her heart to beat faster.

    "I know that¡ª"

    However, before he can finish his swords, Abigail leaned against him. This gave Hugo the opportunity to look at her face up close.

    ''I didn''t know Abigail could be this pretty.'' He uttered to himself as he closed his eyes.

    Hugo''s hands traveled to Abigail''s waist as their lips met. He slowly guided her mouth onto his.

    Abigail''s heart leaped when she felt his soft lips. It was like Fire, melting her lips with every move. His hands went into her neck, pulling her closer, which made her sanity almost go away.

    Her lips followed his'', and just like that, her buried feeling for years burst out. She knows that at this very moment, she couldn''t keep her feelings anymore.

    Their lips move with each other with the same intensity. Abigai''s cheeks reddened when she felt Hugo''s tongue swirling into hers.

    "Ohh~"

    Her body heated up. All she know was that when their mouths went away, they were both panting for air.

    Hugo''s eyes were locked on Abigail. He didn''t know what happened and why did he do it. All he know was that he didn''t regret the kiss that they shared.

    "Abigail¡­"

    ======

    Author''s Note- The bonus chapter for reaching 400 collections will be uploaded tomorrow. Happy 400 collections everyone!

    Don''t forget to add this novel to your library.

 Chapter 46 Birthday Guest

    Abigail unconsciously touched her lips. She looked at her reflection through the mirror.

    "That really happened."

    She smiled. ''It really did happen!''

    Abigail couldn''t stop herself from giggling. She pulled out a box on the side and opened them.

    Her smile became wider when she saw what was inside it. It was the past gifts that Hugo had given her.

    It contains petals of flowers, some letters, and their pictures together.

    "My greatest dream is slowly bing true now." She took out the frame inside.

    It contains the picture that they have taken on their very first outing as friends.

    They were in a theme park, under the ferris wheel when they took the photo. How she misses those times when everything seems to be wonderful.

    She remembered Hugo''s confession earlier and the things that those people in their school had said.

    If they will really bribe the head of the cafeteria to mix something on their drink, then both she and Hugo should be wary of eating there.

    Without his powers earlier, then they will be both sleeping 6 feet below now.

    "I need to tell Hugo what I heard at the beginning¡­" her eyes widened.

    "I''m sure he can do something about it."

    ¡ª

    ¨C

    -

    Hugo was helping his mother outside when his ears suddenly itched. ''Is someone talking about me?'' He asked himself as he adjusted the way he stand and ce both of his feet together.

    "What do we need to buy, Mom?" he nced over to his side and saw Verda busy looking at the food on the shelves.

    "Just a few more things for your birthday, Hugo," Verda answered without looking back. She took the paper from her pocket and read all the things that she listed before leaving their house.

    "My Birthday?" Hugo''s forehead creased as he repeated her words. It was new to him since in the past they would just eat a simple dinner to celebrate his aging up day.

    Verda nodded. "I will tell youter," she patted Hugo''s shoulders before pushing the cart.

    Hugo followed her, although he was still confused about what was happening. ''I will just wait until my mother says it.'' He murmured.

    They basically toured around the grocery shop from all the things that they have bought. "I thought we would just get a few things?" He questioned.

    "Yes. This is just a little, Hugo. I and your father are sorry for all the years that we have celebrated your birthday in poverty. Now that your father is promoted at his work, we wanted to give back to you, even just a little."

    Water pooled in Verda''s eyes. She remembered the previous birthday of Hugo when they will just eat a piece of bread and ce a candle in the middle to imitate a cake.

    She feels sorry for Hugo, knowing that both she and his husband have neglected their duties to him when he was a child. But they had no choice, or they will die of starvation.

    "How are you and Abigail, Hugo?" Verda''s eyes went to Hugo.

    His brows shot up, "We are fine mother, why?"

    Verda shook her head. "You know, you have been friends for years now¡­'' she paused for a while, trying to weigh his expression.<sub> </sub>

    "..."

    "I was just trying to say that you''re not getting any younger already. If you have feelings for her, then you should pursue them."

    "Mother,"

    Verda shushed him. "Don''t fear Abigail''s parents or their wealth. You have a bright future ahead of you, Hugo."

    "I know that," Hugo sighed.

    He helped Verda when it was their turn to the cashier already. He ces the things inside a stic bag and carried them in his hands.

    "Are you sure it''s not heavy?" Verda problematically looked at Hugo. She keeps telling him that she could carry some stic bags, but he simply said no.

    "Nah, I can do this." Hugo simply shrugged his shoulders as they wait for a cab. He didn''t mind carrying all the stics since they were not heavy at all for him.

    When they sessfully rode a cab, Hugo sat beside his mother. Verda looked outside before turning her gaze at him.

    "Your father is earning enough already. You can quit that job of yours."

    "How did you know that?" Hugo''s lips parted in silent surprise. ''I thought I was careful enough?"

    "That''s a secret," Verda chuckled. A moment of silence surfaced before she could speak once again.

    "Do you like her?" She asked, portraying Lilith.

    "Lilith?"

    Verda nodded. She stared at him for a couple of seconds, trying to get an answer. It was nice that Hugo could open up to her about these things. It was rare for children to open up to their parents in this generation.

    "Nope," Hugo, obviously said no. He grinned, ''But we don''t know about her mother,'' he whispered in his mind because obviously, he couldn''t say that out loud.

    "How about Abigail then?"

    Hugo remained silent as he tried to change the subject. It seems like his mother was eager to know anything about all the women around him.

    "Mother, you said that you will tell me something. I want to know it already."

    Verda chuckled. She tilted her head and jokingly winked at Hugo.

    "Your father decided to celebrate your birthday in a garden nearby our house. We will cook the food and invite some people."She happily announced.

    "Remember your 16th birthday? We just ate some noodles that time and we didn''t celebrate the age where you finally be legal." She apologetically uttered since in Lunaria, once a person turned 16, that means he/she was at a mature age already.

    "Now that we have enough money, we wanted to celebrate it. You should invite Abigail and some of your friends."

    "Oh," Hugo nodded.

    "And we have an important guest too! That''s why we should prepare for your birthday."

    "Who is it?" Hugo questioned back. It was rare for her mother to be this excited over a guest.

    "I invited Julius Achre! He said that he will dlye on your birthday!"

    ======

    Author''s Note- In this novel, the legal age for a person is 16. That''s why don''t panic because the FBI won''t knock on your door!

 Chapter 47 A Question For Hugo

    Time quickly went by and it was already Hugo''s birthday. He woke up very early when his mother called him.

    "Happy Birthday!" Hailey greeted Hugo with a big smile on her face. She quickly ran towards him and gave him a tight embrace.

    "I love you, brother!" She pouted her lips before kissing Hugo on his cheeks.

    Hugoughed out loud. He hugged Hailey tightly before carrying her up into his arms.

    "You woke up very early today, huh?"

    Hailey puffed her cheeks before turning her head away. "Stop teasing me, brother! Mother said that we will go to church today."

    "Really?"

    She nodded continuously as she raised her arms. "I want to go down now."

    Hugo chuckled as he knelt on the floor so Hailey could get down safely. He took her hands as they walked together towards the table where their parents were currently sitting at.

    "Come and have breakfast already, so we can go to the church and pray." Verda happily announced.

    The four of them ate peacefully. Hugo had to go back to his room to take a bath and change his clothes. It wasn''t too long before he was done.

    He invited a few of his friends for today.

    Just like what he expected, Abigail had to decline his invitation. She was out of town together with her family. It wasn''t a big deal for him since he already received his gift.

    Remembering that, he ducked down on his bed and pulled out a wooden box. It was different from the original. He asked Abigail if he could have it in a different size since it wouldn''t fit the space under his bed.

    "Haaa~"

    He breathed deeply as he slowly ced it on his bed. He removed the cloth on top before opening the hooks on the side.

    A wide smile appeared on his lips as he saw it. He took it out and held it.

    ''I wish I could use you.''

    He tilted his head, knowing that his wish would be impossible.

    "HUGO, WE WILL LEAVE IN 5 MINUTES!!!"

    A loud shout echoed in their house, which surprised him. He quickly ced the weapon inside the box. He locked its hooks before pushing it under his bed. He stood up and fixed his shirt.

    "Yes, Mother!" He shouted back before taking a few bills from his drawer.

    "Will your guestseter?" Verda immediately asked as he saw Hugo going out of his room.

    "Yeah," he answered as his feet marched towards Verda.

    He only invited some of his close ssmates. He invited Lilith''s family as well, since Verda told him to do so.

    Fortunately, Lilith agreed with his invitation. His mother mentioned that she invited a few of her co-workerster.

    He just wishes that they were really a few. He just wanted to spend his birthday simply, but it seems like that would be impossible.

    ''Tsk, if I know, that Julius will invite some media again to showcase how ''good'' he is.''

    Hugo''s family proceeded to go to the church. He knelt on the cushioned pillow and looked around.<sub> </sub>

    ''When was thest time I went here?'' He asked himself. He closed his eyes when he saw his family doing the same.

    Hugo didn''t know why, but the first thing that he called was Thalia''s name. ''Goddess Thalia¡­'' he called out and sighed.

    Hugo has been keeping the golden string safely. He had been taking care of it for days already, making sure that it wouldn''t break identally.

    What Hugo didn''t know was that the ss was made out of special materials, and his force was the only thing that could break it.

    ''I haven''t said my thank you for keeping me safe when I almost died for the second time.'' After thinking about it for a couple of days, he realized that only Thalia could have saved him that day.

    If he was right, then she was the one who made everyone forget what happened.

    Hugo''s fist clenched when he realized it. ''My dumb decisions made Julius see my powers. The good thing is that my teleportation power was the only thing that he saw.''

    When Hugo opened his eyes, he saw that his parents were already sitting on the chair behind them.

    "Are you done already?" He asked them.

    "Yes, brother. You were praying for so long!" Haileyined that made Hugo confused.

    He looked at his watch and saw that he was kneeling down for 10 minutes already.

    He immediately stood up and nced at his parents. "Let''s go now."

    Hailey quickly held his hands as they went outside.

    "Go buy a balloon," Hugo chuckled as he gave Hailey some money.

    Hailey quickly ran away after receiving the money. She was jumping with happiness before buying a pink balloon on the side.

    ? However, an old woman approached Hugo suddenly.

    "Uhm... Yes?" Hugo looked at her when she just stood at his front. ''Is she a homeless woman who is asking for money?'' He was about to grab a few dor bills in his pocket when she suddenly spoke.

    The old woman gazed at Hugo intently. "Is this your son, Verda?" She asked Verda, who was standing on the side.

    Verda nodded. "She''s a fortune teller, son. I''ve talked to her a few times when I go here to pray." She informed Hugo, who looked confused about what was happening.

    "Can I have your hand, young man?" The old woman asked.

    Hugo nodded as he raised his hands. The old woman wrote something on his palms before closing her eyes. A few secondster before she looked at Hugo. Her eyes were wide open as if she found something amusing.

    "You have¡­ you have a very interesting future, Young man." The old woman directly looked into his eyes.

    Hugo could feel her hands slowly letting go of his palms.

    "You have something on you that has never been known before. Something that people would want to have." The old woman paused as she gave Hugo a quick look.

    "But I have a question for you. What path would you like to take, Hugo? To be righteous or to be good? To know what is right or to know what is wrong?"

    ======

    Author''s Note- This is the extra chapter for hitting 400 collections yesterday. Thank you for your support everyone. Don''t forget to add this novel to your library.

 Chapter 48 Celebration (1)

    "Happy Birthday, Hugo!" Lilith smiled widely as she say her greetings. She nced over to her mom and to her grandma who came with her.

    "Thanks," Hugo showed them the inside of the garden.

    The garden wasn''t that big. It was just enough for them to fit in and do some fun activities. It was decorated with a few flowers on the side. There were a few tables in the middle with chairs surrounding them.

    They got a good deal for this since Verda was friends with the owner of the ce.

    "Here," Lilianne handed him a box. "It''s just a simple gift for your birthday."

    Hugo epted it with both of his hands. "Thank you, Mrs. Reyes."

    He guided them to their seats and made sure that they werefortable.

    It was already quarter to 4 and almost all the guests had already arrived. They were just waiting for Julius, who was still not there.

    "Mother, just let them jointer. Our guests are already here." Hugo took a deep sigh. ''It''s not like I want them here, anyway.''

    But Verda was firm to say no. "Hugo, they are our special guests. We can''t do that to them." she scolded Hugo before turning her back to talk to the other guests. They still have a few minutes left.

    Hugo tilted his head to the side. He couldn''t help but feel annoyed at his mother, who was persistent in waiting for Julius.

    He had to put a fake smile on his face as he socialized with other people. He was still thankful that a lot has gone to celebrate his birthday.

    "Are you just fine there, Lilith? Mrs. Reyes?" His feet unconsciously went towards their table.

    Lilianne nodded and chuckled. "We are fine here, Hugo.'' She answered.

    "Yeah," Lilith agreed. "But can we have a cup of water? Grandma is quite thirsty." She shyly asked, knowing that it was Hugo''s birthday and yet she was ordering him around.

    "Oh, sure." Hugo uttered as he went to the table where all the foods were gathered at one side. It was cooked by his mother, while some were gifted by her mother''s coworkers.

    He took a nce of water and delivered it back to their table.

    "Here," he ced the ss down.

    "They''re here!"

    Verda''s loud shout caught Hugo''s attention. He looked back when he saw that almost all of their guests, standing up.

    ''It seems like they are here already.'' he took a deep breath. He walked towards his mother, who weed Julius enthusiastically.

    And just like what he expected, Hugo really had an army of people in his back. They were reporters and cameramen who keeps on taking pictures of what was happening.

    He couldn''t help butugh silently. "He''s already showing off his true colors and yet, it seems like all of them were still blind," he whispered right through the air.

    "Thank you foring, Sir."

    Julius patted his back. "No. Thank you for inviting me, young man. I heard that you were studying in Lunaria Academia from your Mother. It seems like you''re not just smart, but handsome as well."

    His gazed turned to Verda. "Tell me Verda, does your son have a girlfriend now? I can introduce him to some of my friend''s daughters."  he joked around that earned augh from everyone.<sub> </sub>

    Verdaughed as she shook her head. "That''s the problem, Sir! My son is too focused on his studies," she sighed as if she was bothered by it.

    ''If you only know, Mother¡­''

    "Tsk. Tsk. For a handsome man like you, that''s new. But, no worries, I know that your priority is to study and get your family rich. I know it sucks to be poor!" Julius smiled widely.

    A taint of mockings wasced on his voice, but because heughed afterward, the others didn''t get the gist of it. However, Hugo heard it all.

    "Yeah. But I think it is better than some people who use other people to gain money." Hugo''s smile became wider. "Especially those who act like they were innocent, but they were not."

    Julius cleared his throat. He looked around and saw that everyone''s eyes were on him. "Y-Yes," his voice quivered by Hugo''s unexpected answer.

    Hugo nodded. "How about you, Mr. Acre? What is your opinion about them?" he questioned hastily. His tone was filled with curiosity.

    "Me?" Julius shrugged his shoulders. "I think that it is wrong. Well, we can''t really do anything since that''s their life."

    "So, are you saying that what they are doing is good since that''s their life? How about the people that will get affected?"

    "Son¡­ Let''s go now. Our guests are already waiting." Verda interrupted when she saw that they were already gaining attention. She lightly pulled Hugo''s shoulders.

    Hugo chuckled. "Sorry for being too serious, Mr. Achre. I am just really your fan, so a talk like this is a pleasure for me." he apologized even though he was reallyughing on the inside.

    ''Damn, his expression when I said that was so funny.''

    The corners of his lips stretched out. He happily hummed as he went to the middle. Julius and his men proceeded to go inside.

    They upied arge table, while the cameramen and the reporters were all on one side. They haven''t stopped taking photos and writing articles about Julius.

    Julius kept on smiling all the time. He was making sure that his expression would be happy in front of the camera. After the issue, at thest birthday party that he attended, he needed to somehow clean his image.

    He could still see some memes about him on the inte and he wasn''t happy about it.

    Julius looked at his side. "Did you bring the thing I asked you?"

    <o>,m Rome nodded. "Yes, they''re all in the car now." he responded.</o>

    "Tell the others to get it already." he ordered around.

    Just like what Julius had ordered, Rome asked their men to get the boxes of vitamins inside their car.

    "One more thing," Julius took a quick nce at Hugo before continuing his words. "Check out what that man is up to. I''m not happy with what he did earlier."

    He clenched his fist when he remembered that he almost got embarrassed by Hugo''s questions. But before that, he needed to take care of one thing first.

    "Let''s go Rome. It''s our time to shy."

    ======

    Author''s Note- I just received a contract invitation earlier! This is just an early reminder that this novel will be locked this month. I''m not sure of the date yet but I am eyeing thest week.

 Chapter 49 Celebration (2)

    "Hi, everyone!" Julius waved his hands in the air as he stepped forward. With a bright smile on his face, he went closer to Hugo, who was standing in the middle.

    "Happy Birthday to you, Hugo. Thank you for inviting me here to your birthday party as well. It means a lot to me." He said out loud.

    Hugo''s brows shot up at the way Julius acted. He smiled back and nodded. "Thank you foring as well, Sir," he responded as his eyes took a quick nce at the side.

    ''So, this is his n, huh?'' He murmured when he saw how the reporters immediately reacted. They were writing down something on their phones andptops. Some were videoing on the side, making sure that Hugo was in a good image.

    "As a birthday present, I have a few boxes of BOS Vitamins with me! I know that it is not released yet in the market, but this is already approved by our country. You can see the stamp on the side." Julius happily announced.

    His men, dressed in ck, came inside one by one. They were carrying a few boxes of vitamins in their hands. They ced it on the side after opening it up. It revealed multiple ss jars with the said vitamins inside of it.

    "All of you can take one each!" He informed that made everyone shout in excitement.

    He personally took out his wallet and took out a few dor bills inside it. "Since I heard that this is your first time celebrating your birthday party, then I wanted to treat your family to something."

    Hugo watched how Julius gave him a $1000 bill. He pretended to be surprised. "Oh no, Sir! This is too much," he eximed, trying to give him back the money.

    ''You have pocketed a lot of money and this is all you''re going to me?'' he silently scoffed.

    Julius shook his head. "You deserve this, young man. I have heard that you are the number 1 student in Lunaria Academia. Such honor and talent shouldn''t be wasted!"

    One of the cameramen went to the middle. "May I have a picture of you two, Sir?" he carefully asked Hugo.

    Hugo looked at Julius, who was already ready to pose on his side. He couldn''t help to muffle augh when he saw how his eyes got teary.

    "Sure!" He agreed to it.

    Julius and Hugo posed for each other.

    "At a count of 3, we will take the picture." the cameramen informed them.

    "1¡­"

    "2¡­"

    ''Stop."

    Hugo''s smile became wider. He removed Julius'' shoulders on him and bluntly stared at him.

    "Your actions aren''t believable. Do you want me to help you?"

    A loudugh came out of his lips. But that wasn''t really the purpose of why did he stop the time.

    Hugo grabbed the bottle of vitamins on the side. He knew that it was already opened since there were missing pieces inside. He opened the bottle and took some of it.

    He carefully his it in his pockets.<sub> </sub>

    ''Since, you wanted for people to try your vitamins. Then why don''t you try it too? Wouldn''t it be a waste if you didn''t even have a taste of it?" Hugo pitifully tilted his head to the side.

    When he was done, he ced Julius'' shoulders on him again and smiled widely. He turned everything back to normal.

    "3¡­"

    *Click

    "Thank you for cooperating, Sir."

    Hugo nodded. "You can already eat, Sir. The food is on the side," he uttered, which made the people happy.

    He looked to the side and saw that his parents were already serving food to the people. A few of his rtives were here to help, but since they could only afford a little, not all weren''t fortunate enough to be here.

    "You can all take one bottle, everyone!" Julius dered, which made people line up to the side.

    When he saw that everyone seemed to be busy, Hugo went to the small house on the side where they kept the drinks.

    He open done bottle of wine and poured some into the ss. He took out a piece of the vitamins and opened them in half. It released a white powder which he then mixed on the ss.

    ''Of course, how can I forget your right hand?'' Hugo smirked as he take another ss and do the same thing.

    He went out of the house with a tray in his hands. He directly went over to Julius''s table and bowed to the man.

    "Sir, have this. I know that you havee such a long way just to attend my celebration," he uttered as he ced one of the sses on the table.

    "And of course, for you too, Sir." he smiled and gave Rome the other ss.

    "Just call me, Sir, if you want to have anything else." he bid his goodbye.

    Julius grinned as he epted the wine on his table. He looked at Rome who was already sipping on his ss.

    "The wine is good!" Romeplimented. "For such a family, I''m surprised that they know any good wine." heughed in a mocking way.

    Julius chuckled as he took a sip as well. "Well, they have been saving up for 18 years. A wine like this should be their priority, or else why did they even make this party?"

    "I''m surprised you gave him $1000 dors?" Rome mockingly said.

    Rolling his eyes, Julius red at Rome. "That''s less than the money that I will get once my image bloomed like a flower once again." he confidently leaned on the chair.

    "Julius Achre once again showcased his empathy for the poor."

    The two of themughed. They were busy sipping on their wine that they didn''t see Hugo, who kept staring at them from the side.

    "Let us see. Until when will youst Julius?" Hugo shed a satisfying smile on his face. "Just wait and see. Your downfall is already staring into my eyes."

 Chapter 50 First Harem Member

    Hugo arrived at Lilith''s house. After his birthday yesterday, they invited him to go to their house as a way of thanking him for teaching their daughter.

    "This way, Sir," Loreen guided him inside. She was blushing the whole time that she was with him.

    "Alright," Hugo asserted. He followed Loreen as they arrived in the dining room.

    The atmosphere was different from what he was used to. There were scented lights on the side, while the whole room was dimmer than usual.

    "You''re here already, young man." Marie slowly walked toward Hugo. She has a walking stick in her hand to help her maintain her bnce.

    "Mrs. Marie," Hugo lightly smiled at her before his eyes went to Lilianne, who entered with a te of roasted chicken in her hands. "Mrs. Lilianne."

    Lilianne waved her hands at Hugo as she ced the food down on the table. "How are you, Hugo?" She questioned.

    "I''m good," he answered simply.

    His eyes secretly examined her body. Lilianne was wearing a backless ck dress. It fits her body carefully, showing her curves.

    Lilith quickly followed them. She entered inside with a wide smile lingering on her face. "You''re here already."

    Hugo nodded. He took a seat when he saw them sitting down as well.

    Hugo cleared his throat as he pulled out an envelope from his pockets. After giving it some time yesterday to think, he realized that it was better for him to really resign.

    Now that he''s 18, he can already look for a job that was more high paying. Even though he really enjoyed Lilianne''spany, he had to do it. It''s not like he can''t meet her in any other ce.

    He thought that it was better too, since Lilianne was still his boss.

    "I know that you have been good to me, but I n to resign." Hugo dropped it unexpectedly like a bomb.

    Lilianne''s jaw fell to the floor. Her face turned pale as she opened her mouth to say something. "W-Why?" her voice stuttered.

    ''Is it because of me?'' She couldn''t help but ask herself. She couldn''t think of any other reason than what happened between them.

    ''Did he regret it?''

    "Of course not," Hugo answered as he read her thoughts. "I am resigning because I want to look for another job," he answered honestly.

    Lilianne was stunned as Hugo answered the question in her head. ''Is my face that readable?'' She swallowed dryly as she warily look around.

    "B-But¡­" Lilith silently protested. "What about our bet?"

    Hugo scratched the back of his head. The corners of his lips rose up when Lilith reminded him of that. ''Well, I still want to hear Lilith calling me Master.''

    "Since we did that at the start, then, of course, we should proceed to do that. Just message me once your report card is out," he dered.

    He smirked, knowing that he had already won. He looked at Abigail''s activities these past few days and he saw that her scores shot up drastically high.

    Lilith took a deep sigh. She slowly nodded her head. "Okay," she breathed out. She couldn''t hide the sadness flickering in her eyes, knowing that in the future days she won''t be able to see Hugo any longer.

    The feeling was the same when their father left them for another woman. She bit her lips and focused on her food, to distract the sadness that she suddenly felt.

    "I apologize for the sudden announcement."<sub> </sub>

    Marie shook her head. "Don''t apologize, young man. We all know how busy you are, especially since you are in a prestigious university."

    Hugo lightly smiled, even though what she said was entirely false. He was not really busy since his power to read the mind of other people and to stop time works like a charm every time.

    The only problem so far was that he noticed that he tends to sleep longer whenever he uses his powers too much. It must be his way of regaining his lost energy.

    Lilianne stood up. "Excuse me for a moment," she turned her head back and directly went outside to the garden.

    She was still shocked about the sudden decision of Hugo to resign. In just a short time, she knows that she had grown feelings for him. After all, she wouldn''t agree to have sex with him if she didn''t.

    "Can I follow Mrs. Lilianne? I think she is quite shocked to hear my sudden announcement." He carefully asked them.

    "Go ahead," Lilith agreed. She knows that her mom tends to really get close to other people easily. And knowing that Hugo was just at the same age as her, she must have treated Hugo as her own son already.

    Well, that can''t be helped since Hugo always visits their house, five to six times every week. And he would usually stay for a few hours.

    "Grandma, let''s just eat.'' She looked at Marie and switched seats to be on her side.

    Marie looked at Lilith. ''It''s a pity for us. I know that Hugo is a good man.''

    Lilith sighed. ''I know grandma¡­''

    "Lilianne," Hugo called out her name as he arrived at the garden.

    He saw Lilianne on the side, leaning against a wall. She was looking at the clouds in the sky.

    "Why are you here?" Lilianne''s brows shot up. She nced at her side and saw Hugo, who was walking toward her.

    "Why are you sulking in the corner?

    She rolled her eyes. "Isn''t it obvious?"

    Hugo chuckled. "You have feelings for me now?" he teasingly uttered. He grabbed Lilianne''s waist and pulled her to his body.

    "Isn''t that obvious?" she whispered in a low voice.

    "You know that my husband left me for another woman. I told him that I can get used to it. I wouldn''t even stop him! But he just told me that I was getting crazy already¡­" She raised her head and looked directly into Hugo''s eyes.

    "I can be your woman, Hugo. Heck, I can even share you with others if you like! I just don''t want to be left by you. I just want you to continue seeing me and making me feel like I''m a woman." Lilianne shamelessly confessed.

    She had no problem at all if ever Hugo will find another woman beside her. She just wants Hugo to stay and meet her like before. To do all the things that they have done so far.

    Hugo caressed Lilianne''s back. He slowly drew circles using his finger that sent chills through her body.

    He leaned closer to her ears before saying something.

    "Do you want to be part of my harem, then?"

    ======

    Author''s Note- Lilianne will be the first member of Hugo''s harem! Lemme know what you think about it. I will ce her character reference in thement section.

 Chapter 51 Vitamins

    "To be part of your harem?" Lilianne''s eyes twinkled with joy after hearing it.

    "Of course!" She nodded her head continuously.

    Hugo grinned. His body bent towards Lilianne, giving her a light peck on the lips. "That''s good then."

    He stood straight and let go of Lilianne''s body. "You can text me anytime," he uttered as he left her alone in the garden.

    He came back inside the house with a huge smile on his face. He proceeded to go back to his chair and finished the food that was served on his te.

    He spent the rest of the night talking to Lilith''s family. They quite had a good time with each other. However, he needs to get back before it gets toote, or else his mother would be worried.

    Hugo teleported into the front of his house. He warily looked around to see if someone saw him, but that would be impossible since, at this rate, all his neighbors were already inside their house.

    He directly entered their gate and locked it afterward. He went inside and saw his family sitting all together on the floor. They were watching a movie on the television.

    "I''m home!" He announced that caught their attention.

    Hailey waved her hands as she saw Hugo. "Wee back, brother!" she enthusiastically greeted. She stood up and ran towards him, not forgetting to give his brother a tight hug.

    "Haha! You''re bing heavy, Hailey." Hugo teased around. He pinched her cute little nose and carried her in his arms.

    She made a face, lightly hitting Hugo''s stomach using her free feet. "Bad Brother!" sheined.

    Hugo acted as if he was hurt. "Ouch!"

    Hailey''s eyes widened. "Did that hurt, brother?" She worriedly questioned.

    Hugoughed as an answer. "You can''t even hit properly. What if a young boy suddenly attacked you!"

    Hailey rolled her eyes. "Tsk. It''s you who should be concerned brother. What if you really got hurt by my kick? Then that means you are very weak." She boasted around, showing a confident look on her face.

    "You little piglet!" Hugo twirled around the air, turning Hailey around.

    "STOP! BROTHERRRRR~!"

    Heughed out loud as he ced Hailey on the couch. He patted her head and took out a candy in his pocket.

    "Don''t eat it all alright?" He reminded Hailey. He nced over at Verda and Hitano, who was just smiling on one side.

    "I will take my rest now, Mother, Father." He informed them as they walked away.

    He jumped on his bed andid on his back. He opened his phone when he received a notificationing from Lilianne.

    It was a message telling him to go to their house on Friday. A note was ced on the very bottom stating that Lilith and Marie will be away to visit her deceased Father.

    He couldn''t refrain his lips from grinning.

    "I know what Lilianne already meant with this message."

    ¡ª<sub> </sub>

    ¨C

    -

    "How is the shipment going?" Julius questioned as they gathered inside the meeting room.

    Rome opened up the screen, shing a graph in front of everyone.

    "The new stocks for the vitamins had arrived already. They''re already in the warehouse. Three ships will arrive by next week." He notified everyone.

    Noah, who was listening in the middle, nodded. He straightened his back. "Tell theb to produce more vitamins. We wanted to be ready once the release of it is out."

    His eyes darted at Julius. "Give the vitamins to the selected family already. We got to see if they will react quickly on it." He reminded him.

    Julius nodded. "Yes, Sir."

    The meeting quickly ended after a few minutes. All they talked was about the expectations that their investors had put in their new product.  It took them a full year to finally perfect the form of the vitamins.

    Even though the packaging said that it was cruelty-free, they had tested the vitamins on rats and mice.

    It''s easy to lie when you have money. Everyone will be blinded by it.

    After a few days of feeding them with the vitamins, they had seen a big change in the animal''s movement and characteristics.

    They became bigger and ate more than their usual serving. They have shown an improvement in their strength as well. However, there was a problem that they kept from everyone.

    The animals began attacking one another after weeks of taking the vitamins. However, they didn''t seem to be bothered by it.

    Rome and some other scientists who have been working for it had told them that it was because they were animals who tend to eat their same species sometimes. So Noah became calm, after all of it.

    "You can leave us, everyone. Julius, you stay." Noah announced which made everyone move to go out of the room.

    His eyes darted at Julius, who was silent on the side. His head was bowed to the side as if he did something wrong.

    "What''s the news about the thing that you had said to me?" his forehead creased. He believed Julius''s words when he said that he saw someone who can teleport.

    Julius tilted his head to the side. He took a deep sigh. "I still do not have any leads on who that person is," he uttered in a low voice.

    Noahughed out loud. He unbelievably stared at Julius. "Just a mere guy and you can''t even find it?" he mocked out loud.

    He took out the paper on the table and threw it in front of him.

    "Damien is already asking about any updates! He promised us a trillion dors if we can create another person who will have that same power!"

    "I know," Julius raised his head. "I''m already looking at it. They have been searching for people who have visited my house for the past month."

    "Tsk¡­" Noah shook his head to the side. "You better find that man, Julius. I already paid you a lot. Your everything came from me." He reminded him.

    All they need was to get their hands on that man and everything will be well.

 Chapter 52 Ms. Charlotte

    "I''m really sorry that I wasn''t able to attend your birthday celebration," Abigail looked at Hugo with an apologetic expression.

    "That''s alright," Hugo chuckled as Abigail sat beside him. "I know that you can''t really do anything about it."

    A smile rose up to her lips. "I know you would say that," she took out something from her bag and gave it to Hugo."This is for you!"

    "What is this?" His brows shot up when he received a ck paper bag.

    Abigail just gave him a nk look. "What about you open it?" she sarcastically answered.

    "So you''re grumpy now, huh? Are red days knocking on your door?" Hugo wiggled his brows as he gave Abigail a little bit of teasing.

    "I remember one time, you wer¨C"

    "HUGO!"

    A loudugh escapes from his lips. "Chill, woman." he tilted his head to the side.

    Hugo looked at the inside of the paper bag when he saw a small box inside. He immediately took a hold of it and opened them. Inside, he saw a shiny watch that was from a popr brand.

    "This costs a fortune!" he eximed. He looked at Abigail, unbelievably, "You shouldn''t have bought this."

    Abigail simply just gave a smug look at him. "I bought it because I like it. I want to use it, but it doesn''t fit my style. No need to tter yourself," she answered, denying the fact that she really picked this one because she thought that it would look good on Hugo.

    But Hugo had read her thoughts. "Oh, really?" he grinned and closed the box once again.

    "All right then," his grin became wider as he leaned back in his chair. He looked at the time on his phone.

    "We should probably go now," he uttered when he saw that it was almost 10 in the morning already.

    Abigail nodded as she followed Hugo. They entered their ssroom together, which earned a suspicious look from everyone.

    "Wohooo~ Look at Hugo and Abigail!" a man on the side teased. His name was Jarrick and was the ssroom''s president. He has brown hair and eyes. He was the charming type of guy with an angelic look. The typical good guys in the movies.

    Abigail red at Jarrick. She was biting her lips, trying her best to ignore the teasing that her ssmates were saying.

    Hugo justughed it off. ''So, this is how Abigail is when she is shy, huh?'' He thought.

    Actually, he already knew Abigail''s feelings for him. That''s why he made that move in the alley back then. He just wanted to see if her actions would change after it.

    But Abigail''s reaction had remained the same. She was not courageous enough to confess her feelings to him.

    ''It seems like I will be the one to make the move if she would continuously act like this. Should I sleep in their house once again?" He asked himself.

    He already knew what Abigail had done to him when he was in her bed. He had managed to read her mind when they were eating breakfast that time.

    He just kept it a secret without informing Abigail, since he doesn''t want her to lose face in front of him.

    "Why is Mrs. Isab not here yet?" Hugo asked one of his ssmates when he saw that it was already the start of his ss.

    "I don''t know. Maybe she will bete in just a couple of minutes."

    However, Hugo wasn''t really buying that excuse. Not even once in his school life did Mrs. Isab bete in her ss.

    "I heard that Mrs. Isab was called to the headmaster''s office. Maybe they were just having a meeting." Jarrick added in.<sub> </sub>

    "Well, that''s possible." Hugo just shrugged his shoulders as he took out the pen in his pocket. He yed with it for a couple of minutes before he got bored.

    ''Damn, that old hag is taking so long,'' heined in his mind.

    "Good morning, ss." A woman walked into their room.

    Everyone was surprised to see Ms. Ae inside. She was carrying a folder in her hand.

    "Good morning, Ms.," they answered in unison.

    Hugo got curious about why Ae entered their room.

    Ae fixed her eyesses. Her eyes wandered around, trying to find 2 particr faces.

    "Mr. Hugo Irish and Mr. Jarrick Constantin, you are summoned by Head Master Leon. Please follow me," she announced, which made everyone gasp.

    Hugo''s forehead creased. He stood up and did exactly what Ae had asked them. Both he and Jarrick were following her. No one dared to say anything since Ae doesn''t really radiate a friendly aura.

    Of course, he was not scared. But for the sake of Jarrick, who was obviously afraid on the side, he chose to keep quiet.

    "D-Do you think Headmaster Leon will scold us for something? But I didn''t do anything this day¡­" Jarrick''s voice trembled as they reach the front door of Leon''s office.

    "Well, we wouldn''t know. We need to enter in order to find out." Hugo lightly scoffed.

    He nced over to the side and saw Ae, who was just staring at them.

    "Can we enter now?"

    Ae nodded as she knocked on the door before opening it widely. "You can enter now."

    Hugo let Jarricke inside first. He was being cautious since Jarrick looks like he was about to pass out due to nervousness. This is one thing that he doesn''t like about him.

    He''s too good and innocent that these things were already making his body tremble in fear.

    It reminds him of his past self. Because believe him or not, he would immediately be nervous if he was called for nothing.

    Well, but that was all in the past. In this lifetime, he vowed to be scared of no one¡­ except for his mother''s anger.

    "Sorry for calling you two at this hour," Headmaster Leon smiled as he offered the two a seat.

    "Why did you call us Headmaster?" Hugo was the one who answered, since Jarrick was just silent on the side.

    "Mrs. Isab just resigned earlier due to family reasons. We have scouted a new teacher for your ss." Leon started off. He gave them both a piece of a folder containing the information about their new teacher.

    "I want you two to tour her around this school after your ss. At this time, I''m sure she is already in your ssroom, introducing herself to everyone. She already knew that I called you two, so you don''t need to be scared to bete." Leon informed them.

    Hugo opened up the folder immediately. His mouth fell on the floor when he saw whose name was written on it.

    ''Ms. Charlotte?"

    ======

    Author''s Note- If you forgot who is Charlotte, she is the teacher that was mentioned in chapter 1.

 Chapter 53 Helping A Friend

    "Do you think Ms. Charlotte will be strict, just like Mrs. Isab?" Jarrick asked him as they walk their way back to their room.

    Hugo shook his head. "Nah. Based on her information, she''s just 23. At this age, I doubt she will act like Mrs. Isab," he answered.

    "You think so?" A sigh escaped from Jarrick''s lips.

    "Yeah." Hugo shrugged his shoulders as he moved in a rxed manner.

    In his previous life, Ms. Charlotte was the kindest teacher that he had ever met. She was always understanding and rarely get angry at them. It must be because she and the students were just years apart.

    Since Charlotte was still young, she can understand the students'' behavior well. She knows how to light the mood up and how to teach in an interesting way, unlike those older teachers.

    "You knock," Hugo ordered Jarrick as they arrived at their room. The door was closed and they can see Charlotte and some of their ssmates having fun from the ss panel in the middle.

    This ced Jarrick at ease. He patted Hugo''s shoulders before smiling. "She is pretty!" he couldn''t help butpliment the woman.

    ''I know, right,'' Hugo uttered in his mind. However, he just gave Jarrick a nk look, as if he was impatient already.

    "Yeah. Yeah. I will knock already since she doesn''t look strict at all." Jarrick gave Hugo an ''okay'' sign.

    *Knock *Knock *Knock

    Charlotte was surprised to hear knocksing from the door. She quickly opened it and let the two men enter inside.

    "Good morning, Ms. Charlotte."

    "Good morning, Ms. Charlotte."

    Hugo and Jarrick greeted Charlotte. This put a smile on her face. "Are you Hugo?" she asked as she pointed her hands at the man who was taller.

    "Yes, Miss," Hugo answered.

    "And you are Jarrick if I''m not wrong?" her gaze went into the man who was behind Hugo.

    Jarrick shyly nodded. "Yes, Miss. You are right. " He cleared his throat as he felt his cheeks burning up. ''I didn''t know that our new teacher could be this pretty.''

    Charlotte chuckled. "You two may seat now. I know that Headmaster Leon had called you because of me," she softly uttered.

    The both of them came back to their seats. Hugo snickered after reading Jarrick''s thoughts.

    ''Don''t tell me, he hasn''t talked properly to a woman even once!'' He tilted his head to the side when he thought about it.

    Charlotte closed the door as she proceeded to go to the middle. She pped her hands to gain everyone''s attention.

    "Now that we areplete, I want to introduce myself once again to the two guys who were away earlier." She paused for a while before continuing.

    "You all can call me Miss Charlotte or Charlotte if that''s what you prefer. You don''t really need to be formal when you''re talking to me in my ss, since I''m not that old, anyway." Augh escaped from her lips.

    "But do take note that you need to be formal, especially when I''m with other teachers. Do you all understand that?" She looked at everyone, expecting an answer.

    "Yes, Miss Charlotte!" The students answered in unison.

    Hugo smirked as she stared at Charlotte. "Her attitude didn''t change at all."

    The rest of their time was spent freely. Charlotte told them that all of them should get to know each other first before having lessons. They yed multiple games with her until her ss ends.

    "Miss Charlotte is fun to be with," Jarrickmended as they wait for her in front of the teacher''s office.<sub> </sub>

    "I know," Hugo grinned. He leaned against the wall. "Do you like her?" he added when he saw the adoration in Jarrick''s eyes.

    Jarrick immediately disagreed with his words. He repeatedly waved his hands., signaling it as a no.

    "Why would you even say that here?" Jarrick''s whole face turned red. He warily looked around to see if anyone heard what they were talking about.

    Hugo chuckled as he watched the panic in Jarrick''s eyes. "You are a virgin, aren''t you?" He couldn''t refrain himself from asking.

    Jarrick scratched the back of his head. "Y-yes¡­"

    "You don''t even watch¡­ you know¡­ those kinds of videos.?"

    "I-I don''t," Jarrick truthfully confessed. He nced at Hugo. "Is it bad?" he confusedly asked about it.

    Since he was a child, Jarrick grew up with religious parents who have continuously told him that watching those videos was a sin for God. He was told that he should only sleep and do it with a woman who will be his wife.

    Hugo shrugged his shoulders, " I don''t know," he simply answered, not wanting to be a bad influence on him.

    He understands Jarrick''s family teaching, but in a world today, that was the most absurd thing that he had heard so far. He can''t believe that some families were still educating their children about that.

    When the door opened, Hugo instantly fixed the way he was standing. Their eyes went to the side and saw Charlotte at the door.

    She was wearing a tight white polo paired with a pencil-cut skirt. Her ck hair was ced in a messy ponytail.

    "Should we go now?" Charlotte asked them.

    Hugo nodded as he looked at Jarrick, who froze on the spot. "Jarrick, let''s go?" he secretly called out his attention so that he wouldn''t lose face in front of her.

    He believes in Bro Code Rule 0009: If your homie is in a daze, make sure to save his face.

    Jarrick unconsciously nodded. Both he and Hugo started to walk. Charlotte was behind, silently following them.

    "Where do you want to go first, Ms. Charlotte?" Hugo turned around.

    "Hmm¡­ I kinda want to go to the school''s garden. Can we go there?"

    He nodded. "Jarrick is always here, so I suggest we follow him, Miss."

    Hugo tapped Jarrick''s shoulders. He winked at the man and whispered. "You know what to do."

    Jarrick nodded as he looked back. He was thankful to Hugo for helping him right now.

    "Yes, Miss. Don''t worry and you won''t get lost." He responded.

    Charlotte giggled. "You two look cute."

    ======

    Author''s Note- The novel is now contracted everyone! I am nning to lock this month, preferably on the 3rd or 4th week, so you all can still have time to read this for free.

    You can now support this novel by dropping some gifts and golden tickets. We will do a monthly mission where 50 golden tickets = 1 extra chapter.

    Shout out to Holy_Pepe. Thank you for the gift!

 Chapter 54 Annoying Them

    "Mr. Hugo, you are asked to go to Mronhe Hall to attend a meeting. You will be meeting the other participants for the Lunaria feast there."

    Hugo lightly smiled as he answered, "Yes, Headmaster."

    Ae, who was on his side, guided him out of Leon''s office. A car greeted his eyes as they went outside.

    ''If they told me where the location is, then I can just teleport there. This will take me too much time."

    A loud sigh escaped from his lips as he rode the car

    "Headmaster Leon has instructed me to help and guide you." Ae looked at Hugo coldly. "Don''t forget that you are carrying our school''s reputation. You need to act properly there."

    "Yes, Miss." Hugo secretly rolled his eyes.

    ''This woman is saying too many things. She is too noisy! Can''t I just have a peaceful time?'''' He satfortably in the car seat and nced over the window.

    From there, he saw the towering high buildings in the city. Their city is the capital of the whole Lunaria. He wanted to explore other neighboring countries as well, but he still had no money for that.

    It was less than 10 minutes of travel time from his school. They arrived in front of a circr building called Mronhe Hall. It was surrounded by ss walls and palm trees from the outside.

    From a distance, Hugo could see all the other students inside it. They were gathered in the middle, seated.

    He looked at Ae. "What will I do here?" he asked when he saw that there was a woman in the middle of the hall. She was calmly seated on the stage, observing all the students in front of her. .

    "They invited all the participating students so you all can get to know each other. Rules and other things that you all should know will be announced today."

    Hugo silently nodded. He followed Ae, who was leading the walk.

    ''It seems like the security is very tight here,'' he murmured when he saw that they can''t enter without showing their invites.

    The guard handed them a clear ID that will be used to open the door.

    "You two can enter now," the guard informed them.

    Hugo tapped his ID on the small box ced on the side of the ss door. It automatically opened, allowing him to go inside.

    ''It seems like I need to take care of this or else I won''t be able to go out. But, well, if that happened, I can just teleport my way out.''

    A man that look like he was in histe 30s greeted them. "Hello, Miss Ae and Mr. Hugo. I am Cesar, your guide for today." He bowed down before a smile rose up to his lips.

    Ae''s brows shot up. "Where should we be going? Skip the introductions and just take us there."

    "This way, please," Cesar pointed out an arc-shaped door on the side.

    Hugo was just following them as they entered the door. He didn''t expect that the whole hall was quite noisy with numerous people talking inside.

    "Mr. Hugo Irish of Lunaria Academia is here!"

    Cesar loudly announced as they march their way inside. Hugo stood proudly. He roamed his eyes around, seeing the curious faces of the students.

    "I heard he is poor."

    "They said that he was just a schr student¡­"

    Gossips surfaced in the area. However, Hugo wasn''t affected by it at all. He already knew that the students who will be his ''enemy'' at the feast all came from wealthy families.<sub> </sub>

    Fortunately, he memorized all the details that were given to him by Headmaster Leon.

    "Remember to be prim and proper," Ae reminded as she took a seat at the back.

    Since the teachers'' seats were at the further back of the Hall, Hugo had no choice but to go in the middle alone. He silently proceeded to his designated seat and was surprised when he saw that it was at the very front.

    The chair on his right was still vacant, with a paper on its top. On the other hand, the left one was already upied by a guy who looks like he was 3 years older than him.

    Hugo had no intentions to be friends with anyone in the hall. He was having a great time, trying to read the thoughts of the students who looked interesting in his eyes.

    "So far, we are just waiting for 10 more students."

    Hugo heard Cesar on the side. He sighed, knowing that it will take them another hour before all the participants arrived. He took a glimpse on the side when he saw from his peripheral vision that someone wasing.

    A group of men was strolling their way toward Hugo. The four of them were radiating pure confidence as they walk with their heads held up high.

    "Tsk. Tsk. Is this the famous Hugo Irish that was said to be the rank 1 student in Lunaria Academia?" The man in the middleughed out loud.

    ''When I''m bored, destiny really works its way to bring out some fun in my life.'' Hugo smiled. "And who are you?"

    "I am Ronald from St. Ville Academy," the man boasted around.

    Hugo snickered. His eyes innocently looked at him "Isn''t that the school below Lunaria Academia?" He acted as if he was thinking. "Hmm¡­ If that is true, then does that mean you all are below me as well?" the corners of his lips rose up.

    "Y-You!"

    "Oh, yeah, me," Hugo made a face as he mimicked his voice.

    "Don''t you know that my family is rich?! Unlike you, who is born in the dirt?" Ronald hissed. He crossed his hands tightly on his chest as if he said something good. He wanted to provoke Hugo about his roots.

    "And so?" Hugofortably leaned in his chair. "I''m born from my mother, though."

    Ronald stammered with annoyance. "That means I can buy you! You piece of shit!" He stomped his feet and red at Hugo intently.

    However, Hugo looked rxed. He nodded and smiled. "How much will you pay me, then? Hmm¡­" he paused for a while. "I''m quite pricey, is that alright for you?" He looked at Ronald worriedly.

    Hugo couldn''t help butugh inside when he saw how his nose red in anger. ''Not gonna lie. He kinda looks like a monkey with that big nose.''

    Ronald''s jaw clenched. He pointed out his finger in front of Hugo''s face. "You¡ª"

    Hugo tilted his head to the side. "Yes, me again." He interrupted Ronald''s words, that made him explode in anger.

    "ARGHHH!"

    Hugoughed as the man named Ronald and his minions, who looked like monkeys, left him alone.

    "That''s all? I didn''t even sweat at that."

    ======

    Author''s Note- Thank you for all your support, everyone! We have reached 1k collections and the 50 power stones milestone. I will mass release 3 chapters on Sunday for my thank you.

    Shout out to carlitos. Thank you for the gift!

 Chapter 55 [Bonus Chapter] Sweet Home Ala....

    Hugo was bored to death after 30 minutes and they were still notplete. He was just scrolling through his phone, ying games that he downloaded.

    ''I should really buy some data.'' He tilted his head to the side when he tried essing the inte earlier, but it wouldn''t even load.

    "Mr. Shan Louis and Sheema Louis from Jaden Academy are here!" A man announced.

    "It seems like we areplete now," Hugo breathed a sigh of relief as two people entered. They sat on their respective seat which were ced in the middle.

    Jaden Academy was located in the rural part of Lunaria where there was a less poption. That''s why it is allowed for them to have 2 participants.

    The rule was applicable to all schools that came from the countryside.

    When they saw that everyone isplete, the woman who was sitting on the stage stood up with a mic in her hand.

    "Good morning, everyone1" She greeted everyone livelily. Silence took ce as she walked through the middle.

    "I am Xyina, your host for the uing Lunaria''s feast." A smile rose up to her lips as her eyes surveyed the whole hall.

    Xyina was already in herte 20''s. She has short white hair and a pair of green eyes. She was just a regr employee who was tasked to host the whole feast.

    "Since you are nowplete, then I think it''s the right time for us to begin already." She mouthed.

    Cesar who was standing on the side went up to the stage with a  board in his hands. It was covered by a red cloth to hide the inside of it from everyone.

    "As we all know, Lunaria''s Feast was brought back with much more expectations after years. And just like then, it would take ce at Lunaria Academia where it all started."

    "The feast will go on for 2 days. There will be five levels¨CA to E. Each level will correspond to a certain point." Xyina took out the board on the side and ced it in front of her."

    Level A = 1 point

    Level B = 2 points

    Level C = 3 points

    Level D = 5 points

    Level E = 10 points

    "The first 3 levels will be held on the first day while the fourth and fifth level will take ce on the second day."

    Hugo listened closely to what Xyina was saying. His eyebrows knotted in one line. This was bing a headache for him.

    "There will be 5 rounds each for level A-C and 3 rounds each for level D-E." Xyina continued. She underlined the numbers on the board for everyone to see.

    ''So that means I need to somehow have the highest point if I wanted to win,'' he murmured.

    He calcted the highest possible points that one can win if ever. "Overall, there should be 75 points."

    "We will have three winners, however, the person with the highest score will take the grand prize. Do you all have any questions?" Xyina asked after she was done.

    A man raised his arm to ask about something. When Xyina nodded her head and pointed to him, he stood up and asked, "Do you have any idea what will we do at each level?"

    "Unfortunately, I am not the one to ask that. All the Headmasters from your respective school will have a meeting tomorrow to discuss the content of each level." Xyina paused for a while.

    It was true that she didn''t know anything about the content of thepetition. She just knew that the Head of Lunaria''s Academia will be the final person to decide about that matter.

    "I suggest you to ask the head of your school by next week."

    Another student raised his hand. "Then how are we supposed to know what are we going to prepare?"

    Xyina shrugged her shoulders. "That''s for you to find out."<sub> </sub>

    Hugo nced over to his side when he saw that someone was staring at him.

    "Yes?"

    "Did Headmaster Leon tell you about anything?"

    Hugo shook his head. "Nah," he answered honestly. There was no need to lie, since he wasn''t really given any clues about it.

    "If you don''t have any more questions. Then that''s it. We will give you all 30 minutes to get to know each other before you can leave." Xyina announced. She gave the mic to someone before leaving the stage.

    Hugo sighed. ''I thought I can leave already!" A loud sigh escaped from his lips. He stood up and went to the bathroom to take a piss.

    Hugo stood in front of the urinal and unzipped his pants. He took out his sword, and did the deed.

    He was about to leave when he was done when he heard a noise in the bathroom''s cubicle.

    "Is someone taking a shit?"

    He tried to smell the air, but he didn''t inhale any foul odor. ''I don''t think so." But he thought of one more probability. "Or maybe his shit is just odorless? Damn, if that is the thing, then I should ask him for some advice. ''

    He slowly walked towards the cubicle when he heard voices inside of it.

    "Hmm~" Hugo heard a girl moaning inside the cubicle.

    He unbelievably looked at it. ''Did they really do this in the bathroom''s hall?'' He whispered in the air.

    "Shh, someone might hear us." a man''s voice sounded.

    His eyes widened when he realized one thing. ''Only students who are partaking in the feast could go inside here¡­''

    Hugo silently opened the door of the men''s bathroom to leave. He dashed outside and came back to his seat.

    He silently counted the heads of the student and teachers who were inside the hall.

    "105¡­"

    "106¡­"

    "107¡­"

    Hugostly counted himself. ''It means my suspicious was right!"'' He muttered when he saw that 2 were missing.

    He closed his eyes, trying to recall the names of the students. His lips parted in silent surprise when he remembered something.

    "The students from Jaden Academy are not here." Since they were all wearing their school uniform, it became easier for Hugo to recognize who was missing.

    "But¡­" his breathing hitched when he realized something.

    "Aren''t they siblings?"

    ======

    Author''s note- Sorry for thete upload. 2nd chapter will be up after 3-4 hours.

    Shout out to Carlitos. Thank you for the gifts!

    Shout out to Currix, Jaseth_Vencebi, and Degenerate_Panda. Thank you for the Golden Tickets!

 Chapter 56 [Bonus Chapter] Path To Harem

    "Mr. Hugo, why are you still here? ss hours ended an hour ago." Charlotte was wandering around the school''s garden when she saw someone sitting alone on the bench.

    "Miss," Hugo called out as he turned his back to meet Charlotte. "I was just appreciating the view, trying to rx," he half lied.

    It was true that he was in the garden to rx. But just when he was about to leave 15 minutes ago, Lilianne called her. Now he was waiting for her because she invited him to eat togetherter.

    He said that he can just go there since he can just teleport right to her house if ever, but Lilianne insisted that she wanted to pick him and he just said yes.

    ''If this continues on, I''m pretty sure Lilianne will be my Sugar Mom. But then, who doesn''t like that?'' He muttered as the corners of his lips slightly rose up.

    "How about you, Miss Charlotte? Aren''t you supposed to be out already?" He curiously asked when he realized it.

    Charlotte smiled. "Can I sit first before I answer?"

    "Sure."

    Charlotte sat beside Hugo. She stared at him for a couple of seconds before answering.

    "I was just checking out the garden. It was the other day when you toured me around, and I just had my free time today toe back here." She uttered.

    "You must have liked flowers?" Hugo questioned, even though he knew the answers already.

    He was just making the atmosphere light by having a conversation. He doesn''t want an awkward silence with his teacher.

    Charlotte nodded. She looked at the flowers in front of her and picked some. "Yes, but this is my favorite,'' she smiled as she cleaned the petals of the flowers that she took.

    "Here," she carefully grabbed Hugo''s hands and ced the flower in his palms.

    "What is this?" the tone of his voice was filled with curiosity.

    "Daisies."

    Hugo took the flower in his palms. He looked at it and chuckled. "It''s pretty."

    Her face became flushed at what she heard. "It''s my first time hearing that from a man." She couldn''t help but point it out.

    Hugo''s expression became confused. "What do you mean?"

    Charlotte bit her lower lips. "Well, I have met a man in the past and he thinks that liking flowers is too girlish. We dated just one time, and he didn''t talk to me anymore." She continued staring at the flowers to hide her embarrassment.

    Shaking his head. "Don''t call that a man."

    "Huh? What do you mean? I can''t just call him gay for no reason."

    "That''s not what I mean," Hugo sighed. "I was saying don''t call him a man if he acts like that. That''s how a boy acts."

    Hugo secretly cut the flower''s stem using his hands before turning his eyes to Charlotte. "And this flower will be more beautiful with you."

    .He slightly leaned against her body.

    "What are you¡ª"

    "Let me."

    Hugo looked at Charlotte straight in her eyes. She couldn''t help but nod when she saw how serious Hugo looked like.

    His hands went to Charlotte''s hair, cing them behind her ears. After that, he carefully put the flower on Charlotte''s ears. He made sure that it wouldn''t fall before he took his hands off.<sub> </sub>

    "There," his smile became wider when he saw that the white flower perfectly matched Charlotte.

    He had seen Charlotte doing this to her hair a couple of times in his previous life. So he knew that she would like it.

    "Thank you," Charlotte''s face became red as Hugo moved away from her body. She cleared out her throat before shaking her head to remove unwanted thoughts.

    She secretly ced her hand on her chest when she heard how hard her heart was beating. ''What is happening?'' she asked himself

    ''So this is what Charlotte looks like when she is blushing,'' he grinned. He leaned against the back of the bench and closed his eyes.

    "Isn''t it rxing here, Miss Charlotte?"

    "Y-Yeah,'' her voice trembled. Because Hugo has his eyes closed, Charlotte was able to stare at him with no restrictions.

    ''So, this is why Hugo is popr among the female teachers.'' she couldn''t help but think of it.

    When she first entered the university, she had always heard of Hugo''s name. Unknown to Hugo, he was the talk of the teachers. They alwaysmend him for how handsome and smart he was, even though he was poor.

    If it was just allowed, then those old teachers would ship their daughters to Hugo so they can have him as their son-inw.

    ''So that is how my teachers thought of me, huh?'' Hugo uttered in his mind. He had been mind-reading Charlotte since earlier.

    He was curious why she became quiet suddenly. He didn''t know that he has that effect on her.

    "How is the Academia, Miss Charlotte? Is it hard to teach students?" Hugo, out of nowhere, asked.

    He had suddenly be interested in the life of Charlotte. He didn''t know if being a teacher was a hard job to have.

    "Hmm¡­ It''s fine. I guess?" Charlotte was unsure of her answer. "But I am having fun," she chuckled.

    Growing up, although Charlotte''s family was rich, she was pressured to follow her mother''s steps.

    The students and other teachers didn''t know it, but Headmaster Leon was her uncle. She was able to get in, in this university without any hardship because of it. Even though she was ashamed of it, she was still thankful that Headmaster Leon gave her this position.

    "Oh." Hugo nodded his head.

    Charlotte stood up. "I will get going now Hugo. It is nice to have a chat with you," she uttered when she noticed the time.

    "Alright," Hugo bid her goodbye when he saw the panic in Charlotte''s eyes as she ran away.

    He shrugged his shoulders. He took out his phone when it vibrated inside his pocket.

    [Lilianne: I am here now in front of your school.]

    ======

    Author''s Note- I recently saw that some of the readers wereining about how Hugo not using his power all the time.

    To rify, even though Hugo has been using his powers more frequently, it doesn''t mean that it doesn''t have any limitations any more. His body can be immensely tired if he uses it every time.

    But no worries, just wait for the uing chapters and you will see him kicking some balls.

    This is the second chapter for today. Expect the 3rd chap in 3-4 hours.

 Chapter 57 [Bonus Chapter] Inside The Car

    "Hi, there." Hugo grinned as he entered the car. He sat beside Lilianne, who was driving the car.

    "I missed you!" Lilianne eximed. She leaned against Hugo and kissed him on the lips.

    "Did you miss me?" He questioned when the answer was already obvious.

    Lilianne puffed her cheeks. "Of course! I haven''t seen you for days." She uttered thest word in a low voice.

    Lilianne was starting to get clingy to Hugo. Not that clingy where he could feel that he was trapped in a room. It was in a good way where he felt needed by Lilianne.

    It somehow boosted his confidence when handling women.

    "Where are we going?" He asked as he wore the seatbelt. He was eyeing Lilianne, who became very lively after their shared kiss.

    "Let''s go somewhere far here. We don''t want others to know how we are," She winked and started to drive off.

    Since Lilianne''s family was well known, it was given that they need to carefully hide their rtionship or else things would go down for the both of them.

    Hugo''s grin became wider as he looked at Lilianne, who was driving the car. She was wearing a dress that was untingly showing her wless skin.

    He adjusted his seat and leaned against the backrest.

    He slowly brought his hands towards Lilianne''s thighs, caressing them lightly. Her skin was delicate in his hands.

    "What are you doing?" Lilianne''s cheeks blushed. She held onto the steering tightly when she could feel Hugo''s hands drawing circles on her skin.

    "Just making you feel good, I suppose?" He whispered right through her ears.

    "Ohhhh~" Lilianne''s lips parted ways.

    "Just focus on the road and let me do the rest."

    Lilianne nodded. Her body was slowly burning from the excitement that she couldn''t hide.

    Hugo''s hands slowly went up until they reached the hem of Lilianne''s dress. He slowly slid his hands upwards until they arrived at the top of her underwear.

    "Hmmm~" Lilianne bit her lower lips to stop herself from making a sound.

    When Hugo saw the pure ecstasy written on her face, his hands got more aggressive. He rubbed her clit against the thin fabric that was covering it.

    He was rubbing her clit in a circr motion. sending pure bliss to Lilianne''s body. She was trying her best to focus on the road in front of her. Fortunately, there was no traffic jam, or else she was sure that there will really be an ident with her name on it.

    "Hugo¡­" she breathed out when Hugo''s fingers went inside her undies.

    Hugo could feel the heat in Lilianne''s hidden cave. He could feel its wetness dripping on his fingers as he went in deeper.

    "You''re so wet," Hugo uttered. He slowly filled Lilianne''s hole with 2 of his fingers. He moved it back and forth, gently thrusting them inside.

    He moved his free hand to grope her breast. He could easily ess its peak when he saw that Lilianne wasn''t wearing any bra underneath.

    He flicked his fingers on her nipples. It was painful for Lilianne at first, but it was quickly reced by pleasure.

    When the traffic light became red for a minute, Lilianne immediately leaned against her seat. Her hands flew to Hugo''s pants, slightly massaging his now erect sword.

    "Look at the road, Miss Lilianne," Hugo informed her when he saw that there were 5 seconds left on the timer.<sub> </sub>

    Obeying like a good girl, Lilianne took her hands off his pants. He was driving the car while Hugo drives her to pleasure.

    It''s a win-win situation for both of them, isn''t it?

    "Aah~ ahh~ fuck~!" Lilianne was in oblivion when Hugo''s fingers started ravaging the sides of her hole.

    She quickly drive to a street where there were minimal cars and people. She quickly stepped on the brake before turning her head to meet Hugo''s lips.

    "Haa~ Haa~"

    Lilianne''s breath was running short. Shepletely leaned her back on the seat. She spread her legs wider, giving Hugo more ess to her wet cave. Hugo took this an opportunity to pull her panties so he could freely finger her.

    Pah! Pah! Pah!

    The sounds of her flesh and Hugo''s hands pping with each other echoed inside the whole car. It was followed by their ragged breaths and her muffled moans.

    "Please¡­ Fasterr~"

    Lilianne''s silent cries made Hugo feel hornier than he was earlier. He pinched her nipples, which made her body slightly shake.

    But Hugo was already focused on one thing. It was to make Lilianne cum in his hands... using his fingers.

    He grabbed Lilianne by her nape, closing the distance between them. "You want faster, huh?" he questioned sensually. Trying to make her beg for more.

    "Yes, please¡­" Lilianne begged. Her hands were already unzipping Hugo''s pants.

    "Ohhhh!"

    Lilianne''s back arched when Hugo''s fingers started to go faster. Hugo added one more finger inside her hole, making it tighter. She could feel how full her pussy was from the inside.

    She was gasping for air, with her eyes rolled up. Pleasure was written on her face as she held onto Hugo for support.

    "I''m near!"

    When Hugo heard Lilianne, he made his hands travel deeper and faster. It was going in and out of her cave, restless.

    His free hand pulled down the string of Lilianne''s clothes. And when it fell on her stomach, he didn''t waste any time and ced his mouth on her now free peak.

    He was lightly sucking it as if he was a newborn baby trying to milk Lilianne''s breast.

    It didn''t take too long before Lilianne''s body shivered. Hugo nibbled her nipples as her body trembled, releasing the white milk that he had worked hard off.

    Hugo took brought his fingers that were previously on Lilianne''s came to her mouth. He could taste her sweet juice from it.

    Not wasting his hard work, Hugo scooped some of Lilianne''s juices, using his fingers before cing them in his mouth. However, he didn''t swallow it. Rather, he took the initiative to kiss Lilianne''s lips.  Letting her taste her own juice.

    ======

    Author''s Note- With this chapter, thou shall ept the greatest culture in thend where innocence is greatly spread! Thou shall focus on spreading our pureness and holiness.

    You can support this book by dropping power stones, golden tickets, and gifts. Thank you for your support, everyone!

 Chapter 58 His Sugar Momma

    Hugo helped Lilianne clean herself after their session. Fortunately, her car was heavily tinted, or else others might see what they did.

    He cleaned off his fingers using alcohol before adjusting his seat. "Should we go now?" he questioned, as if they hadn''t done the deed 5 minutes ago.

    "What about you?" Lilianne worriedly looked at Hugo''s pants. It was clear that he still currently has an erection.

    Hugo gave her a reassuring smile. "I can take care of this. You need to eat so you can have strength forter." He grinned before giving her a wink.

    Lilianne''s face reddened at what he mentioned. "Really?" she breathed out.

    She couldn''t help but get excited about it. ''I can''t wait any longer!'' She could feel herself getting wet just from the thought of it.

    The thought of her getting choked by Hugo using his hands was enough reason to make her body feel alive.

    Lilianne quickly fastens the seatbelt. She tilted her head, trying to think rationally. She focused on the road and drove quickly to the mall where the restaurant that she booked was located at.

    Hugo, on the other hand, was calming his little buddy down there. He could take Lilianne in the car, but he felt ufortable knowing that there was a probability that someone might catch them.

    The excitement about it was there, but he couldn''t risk it. He didn''t want to get famous on the inte as a man who fucked his former boss.

    That would be embarrassing.

    And what would his mother think of him if ever?

    After a few minutes of not thinking about anything, Hugo''s buddy came down to sleep. A sigh of relief escaped from his lips when he can already sitfortably on the car seat.

    "Change your clothes first," Lilianne reminded him as they got to the parking lot.

    Hugo shrugged his shoulders as he took the paper bag that Lilianne got for him. After all, he couldn''t just wear his uniform outside.

    "Should I leave the car?" Lilianne asked when Hugo started undressing in front of her.

    "Why would you?" Hugo''s grin became wider as he took off his polo.

    She swallowed dryly when she saw Hugo''s body. "J-Just change faster!" She eximed before turning her head away..

    ''Why am I acting like this in front of Hugo? I am older than him¡­'' she murmured to herself. ''And it''s not like I haven''t seen him naked.''

    When Lilianne realized it, her cheeks heated up. She remembered that theysted for hours when they first did it. Hugo was irresistible to the point that she slept for the whole night after it.

    She didn''t even meet her daughter that day after she arrived at their house. She couldn''t walk properly knowing how big Hugo was.

    ''Will Hugo make me experience that kind of heaven again?'' Her mouth became dry at her question.

    "Let''s go now?" Hugo asked when he saw Lilianne in a daze. He chuckled before cing his hand on her chin.

    "What are you thinking, huh?" He leaned forward and whispered against her ears.

    Lilianne almost jumped out of her seat. "Nothing." she immediately regained herposure after answering.

    "Where are you going to take me, then?"

    "I booked a restaurant here."

    "Hmm," Hugo nodded. He went out of the car and opened the door for Lilianne.

    This was one thing that many women liked. A man who knows proper conduct. You wouldn''t simply get girls if you just keep on treating them like shit.

    "Thank you," Lilianne smiled as she epted Hugo''s hands. They proceeded inside the mall together.<sub> </sub>

    The two of them walked together with linked arms. They arrived at the restaurant on the very top floor.

    Hugo saw that there were fewer people in the restaurant. He noticed that all the people who were inside looked as if they came from a high background.

    ''This restaurant must be pricey to have this fewer people,'' he pointed out.

    They were greeted by a man at the door. He was wearing a neatly ironed suit. There was a golden te on his chest with his name written on it.

    "Jake," Lilianne called out his name. "Reservation for Lilianne please."

    "This way, Miss," Jake uttered after he checked the list thoroughly.

    Since their restaurant can only apany a certain number of people every day to not get crowded, a person needs to book a reservation a week early.

    They never allowed their restaurant to get fully booked, since customers may feel too crowded. They only allow a limited number of people every hour to ensure quality and, of course, safety.

    Entering the restaurant, Hugo''s eyes surveyed the area. He couldn''t help but secretly feel mesmerized by its interior.

    The overall ce was designed simple, yet it filled the atmosphere with elegance. He also noticed that the temperature was colder than the rest of the ce..

    Jake led them to their table, which was located in the middle. Hugo saw that the tables were far away from each other.

    "Thank you."

    "Thanks.''

    They both said their thank you to Jake after he handed them the menu.

    "Just order anything you like," Lilianne smiled as she said what was her order.

    It didn''t take too long for Hugo to say what he wants. After taking their order, Jake left them alone at their table to give them some private time.

    ''So this is how it feels to be rich. It must be nice.'' Hugo thought.

    "Hugo," Lilianne called out for his attention after she took something from her bag. "I have something for you."

    "What is it?" His forehead creased.

    "This is my gift for you." Lilianne informed him as she handed Hugo a card.

    "I can''t ept that¡­" Hugo instantly refused when he saw that it was a card with his name written on it.

    He came from a poor family, but that doesn''t mean he would take advantage of someone who was clearly in love with him.

    Lilianne shook her head. She reached for Hugo''s hands, cing them against his palms.

    "I know that this is a lot for you¡­ but you need to ept my gift. I paid a person to make this secretly. It would be a waste of effort and money if you will just decline it."

    ======

    Author''s Note- Please be reminded that I can only see the top 3 contributors on the Golden ticket so I can''t shout out all of you. However, I am still thankful to all of you who gave me your support.

    Shout out to ParadoxDreamer. Thank you for the Gift!

    Shout out to Kooshtastic. Thank you for the Golden Ticket!

 Chapter 59 Protecting His Woman

    Hugo was hesitant to ept the Card in his hands. He nced at Lilianne, who keeps insisting that he should ept it.

    "I told you, I can''t ept this." He tilted his head to the side, cing the card back on the table.

    Lilianne''s expression changed. "You don''t need to use that card. I just want you to have it in case of any emergencies." She exined.

    ''Does Hugo think it''s too much?'' She sighed. ''But I really prepared for this¡­''

    Hugo saw that sadness flickered in Lilianne''s eyes. He shrugged his shoulders and took it. "Alright," he grinned.

    ''I can just teleport to her room and give this back.'' His grin became wider.

    He took out his wallet from his pocket and hid the card in there. "Thanks for this."

    Lilianne''s eyes twinkled. "You really epted it? Thank you!" She happily eximed.

    Hugo nodded. Jake arrived with a tray in his hand. He ced their orders on the table before taking a bow.

    "Enjoy your meal, Ma''am and Sir."

    Hugo and Lilianne peacefully ate their meal. It was fulfilling for Hugo since it was his first time eating a steak.

    ''This is quite good. Far better than what we eat! Once I have the opportunity, I will treat my family to this restaurant.'' He remembered Hailey. She loves eating meat the most.

    After they were done, Lilianne paid for the bill. It cost them almost $1000 for all the food that they ate. That was almost 3/4 of the money that he got from his tutor job.

    "What do you want to do now?" Hugo asked Lilianne after they went out of the restaurant.

    Lilianne shyly looked at him. "Can I go to a boutique before we go home? I need to pick up some clothes."

    "Sure."

    Hugo stayed beside Lilianne as they went to a boutique located on the first floor. He saw that there were clothes that could fit Hailey that were being sold in the shop.

    "Wait for me here," Lilianne informed him as she went near to the assistant waiting for her on the side.

    When Hugo saw that it will take time for Lianne, his feet started to walk toward the aisle where they sell clothes for kids.

    ''It''s been months since Hailey has new clothes. I should buy this for her." A smile showed up on his lips as he picked up a pink dress that was being hung on the wall.

    "How much is this?" He asked the assistant who was standing on the side.

    "That''s only $40, Sir." The female assistant responded.

    "I''m going to take this."

    Hugo followed the assistant as they went to the counter. He paid using his own money. He didn''t want to spend Lilianne''s money. She was already spending enough for him.

    "What did you buy?" Lilianne ced her hands on Hugo''s shoulders. She peeked to the side and saw a dress being packed. "For your sister?"

    "Yeah."

    "You''re sweet to your sister, huh?" Lilianne pointed out. She found it lovely that Hugo deeply cared for his sister.

    "Let''s go now?" Hugo''s brows shot up when he saw that Lilianne was already carrying multiple paper bags in her hand.

    "Sure," she answered.

    They were about to walk away from the shop when a deep baritone voice called Lilianne.

    Her body froze when she heard a familiar voice. Her hands trembled as she slowly reached for Hugo''s arms.

    Hugo turned his head back to see who called Lilianne. He noticed how startled she was when her name was mentioned. His forehead formed a straight line when he saw who was it. It was no other than Carrence, Lilianne''s ex-husband.

    "It''s alright¡­" Hugo whispered right into her ears. He could see the fear lingering in her eyes as they both looked back to meet Carrence.

    ''Is there more reason why Lilianne is acting this way?'' He questioned. The only thing that Lilianne told him was that Carrence cheated on her with another woman.<sub> </sub>

    Carrence walked towards them with his head held up high. He looked arrogant as heughed after getting closer. "Is this the man that you reced me with?" He mockingly asked.

    He looked at Hugo from head to toe, obviously ridiculing him.

    "Oh, are you the asshole?" Hugo didn''t back off. He confidently took a step forward, hiding Lilianne behind him.

    "W-What asshole!" Carrence''s face reddened in anger. "Did you know ?she was my wife?" he grinned. ''Or did she even tell you that?"

    "Yeah. You said ''was'', so that means it''s in the past already." Hugo calmly shrugged his shoulders. He couldn''t afford to show that he was getting pissed, since that would only mean one thing.

    He was letting Carrence win.

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk. It''s a pity that you are clinging off, Lilianne. That woman is a slut. Why would you even like a woman like her?" Carrenceughed out loud as he nced at Lilianne.

    "I would even beat her up and she wouldn''tin!" He boasted around. "I bet she still loves me," he tried grabbing Lilianne''s arms from the side, but Hugo wasn''t having it.

    His jaw clenched after hearing what Carrence said. ''So that''s the reason why Lilianne is afraid of him.''

    "Did you even saw how she begged on her knees when I leave her? Should I tell you in details, then?"

    It was as if Hugo erupted in anger when he let go of Lilianne''s hands. He looked at Carrence intently.

    <o>,m When Carrence saw that his insults were working, he opened his mouth to continue it. "How she¡ª""</o>

    *Baamm

    Hugo chuckled as he closed his fist. He grabbed Carrence by his cor, punching him in his face.

    He can handle insults about himself, but not to his woman.

    The people''s eyes widened when Carrence flew in the air with Hugo''s punch.

    "Argh!" Carrence shrieked in pain as his body hit the wall. He fell to the cold tile. He could feel the upper part of his body getting numb by its force.

    A crack appeared on the wall at how impactful it was.

    "Someone call the ambnce!" The people panicked when Carrence fell unconscious.

    "...."

    Hugo mockinglyughed out loud when he saw Carrence''s nose bleeding. ''I didn''t even put enough force in that punch.''

    Lilianne quickly held Hugo''s hands. "Does it hurt?" she said worriedly asked when she saw that it was slightly red.

    He shook his head. "Nah," Hugo answered. "How about you? Don''t be affected by his insults. You''re far better than that"

    Slowly nodding her head, Lilianne looked at Hugo. Her heart was beating so fast. "You ept me even after what you knew?" she muttered in a low voice.

    "Of course," Hugo caressed her face.

    "Thank you for protecting me." Lilianne sincerely said.

    "What do I get in return, then?" Hugo joked around as he nced to the side when he saw Carrence being taken care of.

    Lilianne bit her lower lips and smiled. "What about a hot blow?"

    The corner of Hugo''s lips stretched out from what he heard.

    ''It seems like punching Carrence is worth it, after all.''

    ======

    Author''s Note- The next chapter will be spicy. Make sure to prepare your tissues! If you cry, of course...

 Chapter 60 His Hot Load

    "Ohhhh~ Fuck!"

    Hugo cursed out loud when he felt his sword hitting Lilianne''s throat. He shut his eyes tightly when he suddenly felt a wave of pleasureing from it.

    Their clothes were already on the floor. Hugo was sitting on the corner of the bed while Lilianne was kneeling on the floor.

    He gathered Lilianne''s hair using his right hand, slightly pulling them. He guided her mouth''s movement, pushing them in and out.

    *Gulk *Gulk *Gulk

    Lilianne looked above, looking for Hugo''s eyes. When she found it, she stared at him deeply. She continued with what she was doing, letting him see how she enjoyed every moment.

    Saliva dripped down Hugo''s sword. When Lilianne saw it, she opened her mouth and showed her tongue. She started from the bottom of Hugo''s dick, licking it until it reached the very top.

    She swirled around her tongue, tasting Hugo''s pre cum in her mouth.

    "Hhhmngg~" Hugo''s lips fell open.

    Lilianne''s mouth traveled down. She lightly sucked his balls, sending a new kind of pleasure to Hugo. She sucked both of her balls while her hands were wrapped around Hugo''s dick, moving up and down.

    Lilianne couldn''t resist such temptation. She opened her mouth, cing one of Hugo''s balls inside. She wets it using her tongue, before licking and sucking it.

    "Fuckkk~!" Hugo grabbed Lilianne''s hair tightly.

    His balls in Linne''s mouth were like pure white clouds. It was sending pure bliss to his body. It was sending him near to his limitations.

    "Do you like this?" Liliane breathed out as she let go of Hugo''s balls. She adjusted the way she knelt on the floor before taking Hugo''s dick using her mouth once again.

    Hugo ced his hand on Lilianne''s throat the first time he entered. Lilianne had a hard time breathing when she felt how full her mouth was.

    She almost felt nauseous as Hugo thrust his hips. She was feeling a mixture of both happiness and excitement as if it was a new experience for her.

    Hugo was good at fucking Lilianne''s mouth. He was fucking her mouth faster and deeper, not minding even if Lilianne was sometimes choking.

    Lilianne could feel that he was already near his limitations and so the movement of her head increased.

    "Ohhhh~ I''m near!"

    Lilianne nodded as she stared at Hugo immensely. He looked different now than what he used to look. Hugo was like a mad dog ready to devour his own prey¡ª and that was her.

    The top of Hugo''s dick was getting bigger and bigger as he increased his speed. That''s the time when Lilianne knew that Hugo was about to explode.

    Hugo''s hot milk exploded like a volcano inside Lilianne''s mouth. He was panting for air when he saw the satisfied look on her face. He caressed Lilianne''s face, using his hands.

    Lilianne opened her mouth, showing Hugo the inside of it filled with his milk. She slowly swallowed it without taking her eyes off him. It was delicious. The heat, the thickness, and the taste of Hugo''s hot load were sweet.

    However, they weren''t done yet.

    Hugo was about to stand up when Lilianne pushed him to the bed. Liliane grinned as she slowly got on top of Hugo''s body.

    His eyes widened, looking at how aggressive Lilianne was. He could feel her palms slowly rubbing her dick, making them feel alive once again.<sub> </sub>

    This time Lilianne was on top. The feeling of riding Hugo''s cock was entirely different from when they did it at first. In this position, she could feel Hugo wholly. She could feel the tip of his dick reaching all the way to her womb, bringing her further pleasure.

    "Ahhhh~!"

    Lilianne rode Hugo like an experienced cowgirl. She bit her lower lips as she moved up and down. She could feel the heat of his sword inside her.

    The only thing that you could hear inside was their loud moans and heavy panting.

    "Mmmgh!" Hugo groaned as Lilianne switched from pure up and down motions to rotating her hips.

    She leaned against Hugo''s body. Letting their mouths meet. Their tongues intertwined with each other as if they were fighting each other.

    Lilianne''s big mountains bounced rhythmically as she moved up and down. Hugo grabbed her tits using his hand. He squeezed them lightly as their tongues continued to fight each other.

    When her mouth moved away from him, he immediately cupped her right peak. His mouth reached out, putting them inside it as he lightly suck Lilianne''s pinkish nipples.

    "Ohhhhh~"

    When Hugo saw how Lilianne got distracted, he immediately switched their position. He made her kneel on all fours and positioned himself behind her.

    The first thrust of Hugo made Lilliane''s body quiver with pleasure. But was just the beginning. Hugo had no ns of showing mercy this time.

    He grabbed Lilianne''s ass, pulling her closer to him. He started moving in and out, pounding her as hard as he could without hurting Lilianne.

    He could see how Lilianne''s ass jiggled at his every thrust.

    *Pak!

    Hugo couldn''t help himself after seeing it. He started spanking Lianne''s ass until it turned slightly red.

    "More~ Pleaseee~" Lilianne grabbed the sheets tightly. Her back arched as she greeted Hugo''s moves. She brought her hands towards her cave, slightly massaging her clit.

    Her body trembled. Her eyes were turning pure white as Hugo''s long and hard dick hit something in her womb.

    It sent Lilianne a new feeling of sensation. Her mouth split wide open as Hugo kept on hitting it continuously, not giving her any moment to breathe out.

    "Mmmmmgh~" Lilianne moaned. The movement of her hand became faster. She was massaging her clit, with her finger drawing circles.

    When Hugo saw what Lilianne was doing, he couldn''t help but get turned on more. His dick pulsated inside her cave. It was ravaging the walls of her cave, yet she couldn''t care less.

    Lilianne held onto the pillow when she could feel herselfing. It didn''t take any longer before she released the hot fluid into her cave.

    When Hugo felt Lilianne''s cave getting more slippery, his thrust became faster. He smacked Lilianne''s ass once again.

    "Ohhh~!" Hugo groaned as he thrust for thest time. He grabbed her hair in his hands as he let out his load, filling her up.

    ======

    Author''s Note- Hope you like this chapter.

 Chapter 61 Special Tea

    Hugo went home after his and Lilianne''s steamy session. He couldn''t stay for long, since Lilith and Marie were about to go back home already.

    He exhaustedlyid on his bed. The sides of his lips formed an arc after he remembered all the things that they did. They didn''t stop after their round earlier. They did it for one more time and just stopped because of Lilith''s call.

    "That woman! If only I could bed her like what I did to her mother¡­" he tilted his head to the side.

    "Anyway, I need to sleep now. I forgot I still have ss tomorrow!"

    Hugo, reached out for the nket on his feet and covered his entire body. The good thing was that the first thing he did when he arrived at their house was to take a shower.

    Now his body smelled clean and fresh, unlike earlier.

    ¡ª

    ¨C

    -

    Hugo teleported right in front of the alley near their school. Since it was still early in the morning and there were still no passersby in the area, he could freely go there without getting caught by anyone.

    Now he adjusted his wake-up time to 30 minutester since he does not need to travel anymore.

    "It''s a surprise you are here early," Abigail amusingly looked at Hugo. She ran towards him, wrapping her arm around his shoulders.

    "Yeah. I slept quite early since I was tired." Hugo answered simply. They were walking together in the hallway, going to their designated ssroom.

    "Why?" she curiously asked, wondering. She recalled that there were no homework and activity assigned to them today.

    "Work."

    "Ohhh¡­ right." Abigail nodded her head when she remembered it.

    When they arrived at their room, they sat beside each other. They waited for a few minutes before all the students arrived.

    When the clock struck at exactly 7:30 am, Miss Charlotte entered the room with a huge smile on her face.

    "Good morning, ss." Charlotte waved her hand at everyone.

    "Good morning, Miss." The students greeted back enthusiastically.

    "How have you been, everyone?" She asked as she ced herptop down on the table.

    "We are good now, Miss, now that you are here!" A student in the back shouted out loud, which made everyoneugh.

    Hugo looked at Abigail when he saw she was staring at him. "Is there any dirt on my face?" He raised his brows.

    Abigail shook her head and chuckled. "No. It was just, you''re not like our other ssmates who would instantly brawl their eyes out when they see Miss Charlotte."

    He chuckled. He stared at Abigail, trying to read what was on her mind.

    "Why, are you jealous?" he grinned.<sub> </sub>

    "W-What are you saying!". Her cheeks were tinted red as she instantly turned her head to the side. "Just focus on the lesson."

    ''She looked so cute when she''s jealous,'' Hugo muttered. He adjusted his seat and just look in front to listen to Miss Charlotte''s lessons.

    Miss Charlotte''s lesson went on for four 3 hours. When they finished, he and Abigail went to the library. He returned the book that he got a few days ago back to its shelf.

    He didn''t manage to skim through the entire book since he has gotten too busy. He will just do that once he has free time. For now, he will rece it back since they could only borrow a book for 2 weeks.

    <o>,m "What did you even borrow from the library?" Abigail''s forehead creased as she just waited outside.</o>

    "Just some ordinary book that I found interest in," He answered to avoid any suspicion.

    "Have you been fond of stories again?" she giggled. "I am hungry now. Let''s go now?"

    "Alright," Hugo tilted his head to the side. They immediately left the library and proceeded to the school''s cafeteria.

    Since it was lunchtime, the cafeteria was currently packed with students. They lined up to get their food. There was a menu on the side, stating all the food that they prepared for the day.

    Since their food was free, they could get as many as they want as long as they finished it.

    When Hugo saw the drinks on the menu, he was surprised when he saw a new selection. It was named ''Special Tea'' that was packed with nutrients.

    ''Should I get that?" He asked himself. A sigh escaped from his lips before looking at the man in his front. "I''ll have one lemonade," he smiled.

    He thought of it and realized that drinking a cold beverage was better in this hot weather. However, Abigail, who was in front of him selected the special tea.

    "It''s hot and you''re drinking that?" He questioned her as they looked for a table. When they found one, they instantly ced down their trays before sitting in front of each other.

    Abigail rolled her eyes. "Dumbo! Of course, I will let it slightly cool off first. Did you see that there was smokeing from it? Do you want me to burn my tongue?"

    Hugo chuckled. "Chill woman."

    "Oh, wait. We forgot to grab some utensils." Abigail was about to stand up when Hugo caught her hands.

    "Just sit here. I will be the one to take some for us." He smiled before standing up.

    Hugo went back to the side where the utensils were being kept. It was near the drink section since they were supposed to get it at the veryst. He took out some spoon and fork that was being sterilized in the stainless container.

    "Fuck! That''s hot!" A spoon fell from the side when his finger identally touched the surface of the container.

    Hugo tilted his head. He peeked to the side to see where the spoon fell from. However, instead of focusing on the spoon that was on the ground, his eyes were caught in another thing.

    He could see the head of their cafeteria cing a crushed powder on the new drink that they called ''special tea''.

    His eyes widened when he realized it.

    "Don''t tell me¡­"

 Chapter 62 Catching The Culprit

    "Don''t tell me... they bribed him already." His jaw clenched. He hurriedly came back to their table. His breathing hitched when he saw Abigail slowly taking the cup as if she was about to drink from it.

    "Abigail!" He shouted out loud as he closed the distance between them. He grabbed the cup and threw it on the floor, which created a very loud crashing sound.

    Everyone''s heads turned toward him. Their attention was caught by the sound. However, he couldn''t care less.

    "They ced something in the tea!" He shouted out loud, which caused everyone to panic.

    The students who got the ''Special Tea" immediately stopped drinking when they saw that the cup was the same as the shattered cup on the floor. Some of them stood up and run towards the bathroom to let out what they drink.

    Abigail''s hand trembled. She stood up and looked at Hugo. They were thinking about the same thing.

    Ruckus fell into the whole cafeteria. The faces of the people who were handling the ce turned pale. They tried calming the people down, but it didn''t work.

    "What is happening here?!" Ae arrived at the cafeteria when she saw a lot of students going outside. They looked scared and anxious that they didn''t even bother greeting her.

    Hugo ran towards Ae. "The head chef was secretly cing crushed white powder in the drink," he directly informed her. He wasn''t in the position to act alone in this school.

    When Ae heard it, her heart leaped. She ran towards the kitchen in a panic. "Give me the menu for today!!" she screamed out loud, her hands were trembling.

    The workers inside ran as they gave her the menu. Her face turned gray when she saw the drink that Hugo mentioned.

    Since they only interfere with the menu being cooked in the cafeteria on special asions, they would just require the head chef to send them a menu every week, and as far as she can recall, the special tea wasn''t on the list.

    "WHERE IS CARLO?" The pitch of her voice rose up, mentioning the head''s name. She looked around to find the person she was looking for.

    One of the chefs on the side, stepped forward. "We saw him running from the back exit¡­"

    Ae looked at Hugo. "Go to the Headmaster''s office now and tell him what happened." her voice quivered.

    She nced over at the side. Her forehead creased when no one was moving. "YOU FOOLS! WHY ARE YOU JUST STANDING THERE? FOLLOW HIM!"

    With her shout, the chefs and the workers instantly removed their aprons to run towards the back exit to catch Carlo.

    Hugo did exactly what Ae told him to do. He nced over at Abigail. He held the woman''s hand, staring deeply into her eyes.

    "Investigate the drinks counter. Try to look for some evidence," Hugo ordered. He roamed his eyes around the whole kitchen. "The powder! I''m sure he left some here."

    Abigail nodded. "Go to Headmaster Leon now." She smiled at Hugo to keep him moving.

    Hugo smiled back. He didn''t mind the panicking students who were left clueless inside the cafeteria.

    "What is happe¡ª" Hugo pushed Jarrick to the side when he tried to block his way.

    "Go and help Abigail in the kitchen. She will exin it to you!" He answered, cutting off his words.

    Hugo didn''t see it, but his speed was getting faster with each second. He arrived at Headmaster Leon''s office in no time. He didn''t even bother with knocking, knowing how urgent and serious the matter was.

    Leon''s forehead formed a straight line as Hugo suddenly barged into his office.

    "Do you know how disrespectful it is to barge into someone''s office without asking?" His forehead creased when he saw Hugo shaking his head. He was puzzled about why he was panting for breath.<sub> </sub>

    "I''m sorry, Headmaster Leon, but this is a very urgent matter." Hugo didn''t bother to close the door. He directly went in front of Leon to tell him what happened.

    "What is it?" Leon''s brows shot up when he saw the desperation in Hugo''s eyes.

    "The head of the cafeteria¡­ I saw him putting something on one of the drinks. He was currently being chased right now since he suddenly ran without giving an exnation." Hugo said without leaving any details.

    Leon abruptly stood up from his chair. He looked at Hugo seriously before opening his mouth to say something. "Lead me to the Cafeteria."

    "Yes, HeadMaster." Hugo respectfully bowed his head. He went outside, followed by Leon.

    Leon''s expression was as cold as ice. His forehead formed an arc. He looked scarier than ever.

    They arrived at the cafeteria minutes after. Abigail ran towards them. In her hands was a paper filled with the crashed white powder that Hugo saw.

    "We found this secretly hidden on the counter together with this container." Abigail showed a clear white ss filled with white tablets inside.

    Hugo took it from Abigail''s hands. His eyes widened when the look of it was different from the vitamins that Julius had given them as a present on his birthday.

    He opened the lid and took out one tablet. He opened them in half, releasing the same white powder. He dipped his finger in the powder before bringing it close to his nose.

    ''This is a different look, but they smell the same¡­ Hugo tried licking the tip of his finger. He wanted to have a taste of it.

    "Hugo!" Abigail held Hugo''s hands when she saw what he did.

    "This is in a different form, but they taste the same¡­" he unconsciously murmured.

    "Huh? What are you saying?" Abigail stared at Hugo when she saw him whispering something in the air.

    "Nothing," Hugo shook his head. He wiped off the powder in his hands. He turned to the side when he remembered that Headmaster Leon was with them.

    "Headmaster Leon¡­" he hesitantly called out his name when he saw that Leon was in a daze.

    A deep and loud sigh escaped from Leon''s lips. "We should tell the students to be calm at first. Abigail, Jarrick, can you do that for us?" He asked them.

    Jarrick and Abigail immediately followed. They left the kitchen to go outside to ensure the student''s safety. They exined what had happened and made sure that they understand it well.

    Ae entered the door from the exit. She looked haggard, her hair was disheveled, and sweat was dripping down her forehead.

    "Headmaster Leon," she breathed out as she walked near.

    "Where is Carlo?"

    "We caught him. He is now in your office being guarded. We should make sure first that this will not get out to the public."

    ======

    Author''s Note- Since we reached 50 power stones, one extra chapter will be published on Sunday.

    Shout out to Degenerate_Panda. Thank you for the Golden Tickets!

 Chapter 63 Phone Recording

    They had to do damage control immediately. Headmaster Leon went outside the kitchen with a smile on his face.

    "Do not worry, everyone. We got everything under control. For those who got to try the drink, follow Miss Ae and she will lead you all to the clinic. Further announcements will be saidter. For now, please go back to your respective ssrooms and wait for your teachers."

    Hugo, together with Abigail, stayed behind Headmaster with his instruction.

    When he saw that almost one-fourth of the students lined up to follow Miss Ae, he tilted his head to the side.

    ''I wonder what will happen if I just informed Abigail about her drink and not the whole school?''

    "Let''s go to my office," Leon informed them. His face was still as cold as the ice that no one dared to talk loudly about what had happened.

    It was their first time seeing him that way.

    Abigail stood beside Hugo. She held onto his shoulders. ''''Thank you for saving me earlier." She sincerely looked into his eyes.

    Without Hugo''s quick reactionter, what could have happened to her and all the students who drank it? Even though they do not have any idea what the powder''s oue would be like, it was still better to take precautions.

    Hugo patted Abigail''s back. "No worries." He shrugged his shoulders. They should have not gone to the cafeteria in the first ce after listening to the conversation in the auditorium. He just didn''t expect that they could bride him that fast.

    This should be a lesson for him and for Abigail to be careful next time. He can''t make more decisions that he will surely regret in the future.

    When they arrived at Headmaster Leon''s office, they were immediately offered a seat. Hugo nced at Abigail, who was sitting beside him.

    "Don''t tell him about the time that we eavesdrop." He leaned closer to her ears.

    Abigail nodded. "I know," she whispered back.

    A loud sigh came out of Leon''s lips. He shook his head disappointingly as he looked at Carlo, who was quietly standing on the side.

    Carlo''s hands were tightly tied behind his back. They couldn''t straightly call the police since it will just alert the public.

    But before they tackle the incident, Leon called Ae. He grabbed a piece of paper from his desk and write something on it.

    "Announce this to everyone," he ordered around, which left Ae with no choice but to follow.

    She peeked at the paper and was surprised by what was written inside. "Are you sure about this, headmaster?" she hesitantly asked.

    "Yes," Leon nodded.

    He wrote a memorandum that sses will be suspended for the whole week. He advised the students to stay quiet about the issue since that will just put everyone''s eyes on them.

    "I will go now, Headmaster." Ae bowed her head before leaving the room. She went to the technical team and announced the memorandum using the speakers.

    Leon''s eyes turned to Hugo. "Thank you for informing us immediately, Mr. Hugo." A smile lightly rose up to his lips. "Without you, I wouldn''t know what will happen to the students."

    "That''s nothing at all, Headmaster." He answered back.<sub> </sub>

    Leon watched him with curiosity. "How did you know about the powder?" he questioned. That was lingering on his mind since earlier.

    Hugo chuckled. He calmly leaned against the chair before opening his mouth to say something.

    "I just find it odd that the head chef was secretly cing the powder inside. If it was part of the ingredients, then he can do it openly with his other workers." He swiftly answered.

    Leon nodded when Hugo''s answer totally made sense. "Do you have any idea what is the powder?"

    Hugo shook his head. "No," he firmly answered.

    "Alright." Leon paused for a moment. "You two can go now. You two must still be shocked by what happened." He sincerely uttered.

    He called one of the guards on the side. "Guide them back towards their ssroom. Make sure they are safe."

    "Yes, Headmaster."

    "Can I just have a cup of water first, headmaster?" He scratched the back of his head.

    "Sure."

    Since Hugo was reluctant to leave, he thought of an idea. He grinned as he secretly took out his phone from his pants. He turned into ''no disturb'' mode so that it wouldn''t make any notification sounds.

    This was very helpful, especially if he was watching por¡ª sad movies. What if he was already releasing a liquid called tears in his eyes? You know, when the tension was there it gotta be continuous, or else the pace will be destroyed.

    He looked at the ceiling and watch where the CCTV cameras were pointing at. When he saw that there was a blind spot on the side, he opened the voice recording app.

    He pretended to fix the sses on the side when the truth was he was secretly hiding his phone underneath the table. He covered it with numerous tissue papers. He left a gap when he closed it so it could still record what they were saying.

    This was one of the reasons why technology was very helpful to humans. There could be boundless ways how to use it. Now he just needs to make Headmaster Leon leaveter before he teleports and takes his phone back.

    "Thank you for amodating us, headmaster. We will go now," he smiled widely before taking a bow.

    Leon nodded. He nced to the side, signaling the bodyguard that he called earlier to apany Hugo and Abigail.

    "Why did you agree for us to leave already?" Abigail''s forehead tied into a knot. She was eager to know more about what would they talk about. It''s a pity that they were asked toe back already.

    Hugo chuckled. They took their bag to their ssroom before leaving the school.

    When they were outside, he turned over to meet Abigail. "You don''t need to worry about that." the pace of his walk became slower.

    "Why?" Abigail''s eyes were fixed on him.

    "Just wait for it," he winked at her.

 Chapter 64 Headmaster Leon

    Two ck vans could be seen arriving in front of Crimsom Winterville. A man came out of the first car, followed by some people.

    "Headmaster Leon!" a man''s voice sounded.

    Rommel''s eyes widened. He slowly walked towards the gate. His muscles stiffened when he saw the person on the backside.

    Carlo was kept like a hostage. His hands were still tied to his back. There was a bruise on the side of his hips as if someone forcefully punched him.

    "H-How," he stuttered when Carlo couldn''t look at him.

    Leon red at Rommel. "Where is your boss?" the tone of his voice was filled with authority.

    Rommel didn''t know what to answer. He kept quiet for seconds, thinking if he should let them enter. However, this only caused for Leon to be annoyed.

    "Are you going to let me stay here or should I call the President?"

    "Y-You may enter, Headmaster." He didn''t have any choice, knowing that he was only Julius'' assistant. The people in his front were much superior than him.

    Headmaster gave a smug look. He looked at Rome from head to toe, before ncing at his back.

    "Let''s go," he dered.

    "Yes, Headmaster." Ae signaled the guards who were following them to continue walking. They entered the gate and left Rommel alone outside.

    Rommel instantly took his phone out of his pocket. He called Julius, who was currently in his office. They were just celebrating earlier how they managed to bribe the head of the academia''s cafeteria yesterday, and now they were already caught.

    A day hadn''t even passed, and Carlo was already caught.

    ''I''m sure Julius wouldn''t like this...''

    Unknown to others, Headmaster Leon, President Damien, Noah, and Julius were close friends back then. They were working at the samepany and even though they all have big age gaps, it didn''t bother them.

    The four of them were happy at first. But when Leon felt that they were slowly drifting apart, he decided to talk to them. That''s when he knew that the three of them were doing something illegal behind his back.

    He tried stopping them, but his efforts were put in vain. A big crack appeared in their friendship. He was the only one who remained on the good side. Despite that, after a few years, they started to fix their rtionship and became friends once again.

    However, he didn''t depend on the influence that both Damien and Noah have. He built the school on his own. That''s why he valued it dearly in his heart.

    It was his pure hard work that made them reach this point. Although, he couldn''t deny that Damien gave the school a lot of opportunities to be known by people.

    He directly went towards Julius''s office since he knew where it was. He has been countless times in here already.

    "Wait for me here," he instructed Ae as he entered alone.

    "Julius," He called out his attention.

    Julius''s forehead creased. "What are you doing here?" he couldn''t help but ask. It''s been a few months already since hest visited his office.

    "What are you doing in my school?" Rommel directly asked, his eyes staring at him intently.

    Augh escaped from Julius'' lips. "Why don''t you take a sit first?" hefortably turned around on his swivel chair.

    "Don''t make meugh, Julius."<sub> </sub>

    Julius grinned. "I do not know what are you talking about." his forehead creased when he saw Rommel''s name repeatedly shing on his screen since earlier.

    ''This fool really chose to call me at this moment!'' He tilted his head to the side. He took out his phone and turned it off.

    He adjusted his sit. His brows shot up. "Didn''t you make us, leave your school? Then why are you here?" he snickered. "Are you that shameless?"

    "You? Calling me shameless?" Leon unbelievably asked.

    "Come in!"

    "What are you doing?" Julius immediately stood up from his chair. He closed the distance between him and Leon and just when he was about to lock the door on his back, it suddenly opened.

    As if he saw a ghost, Julius''s face turned pale. His lips turned into a straight line. "H-Howe?" He unconsciously blurted out.

    Leonughed in a mocking way. He grabbed Carlo by his cor and pushed him towards Julius. Because the man''s hands were tied, he couldn''t keep his bnce, making him fall to the floor.

    "If you do this trick once again, I wouldn''t stay quiet already." He paused for a moment. "I will stay quiet this time because you have helped me a lot in the past. But I can''t let you harm and taint the school that I built." He grind the words with his clenched teeth.

    "Remember this." Leon disappointingly shake his head before he stormed out of the room.

    Carlo and Julius were left alone inside the office.

    "Sir¡­" Tears started to pool in Carlo''s eyes as he looked at Julius. He was now regretting the choice that he made.

    If only he wasn''t blinded by therge money that they offered him.

    Julius''s fist clenched. He murderously stared at Carlo

    "What have you done, you fool!" His voice thundered, making the poor Carlo''s body tremble in fear.

    "I told you to be secretive, didn''t I? You didn''t evenst a day!" Julius went near to Carlo. He knelt on the ground before grabbing him by his cor.

    "I paid you $50,000, and this is all you will do? WHERE THE FUCK IS THE MONEY!"

    "I-It''s already in my wife''s hands, Sir¡­" Carlo does not know what to answer. He could see the thin line of patience, reflecting in Julius'' eyes. And just one wrong answer and he was sure that he will be living 6th feet under the ground.

    When Carlo remembered how he got caught, his eyes widened. He looked at Julius. ''I hope this will lessen his anger,'' he breathed out.

    "A student from the school was the reason how I got caught!" He straightly exposed so that Julius''s anger could be shifted to another person

    "Who?" Julius let go of his cor. He stood up and left the man on the floor.

    "It was Hugo! The no. 1 student in the school!"

    ======

    Author''s Note- The bonus chapter will be released in 10 minutes.

    Shout out to Sparky38. Thank you for the Golden Tickets!

 Chapter 65 Jarricks Sister

    Hugo and Abigail ate at a nearby restaurant. Abigail was the one who paid for the bill since she was the one who invited them to eat.

    "Go now. Sir Rommel is already there." Hugo waved his hands at her when she rode the car.

    Abigail puffed her cheeks. "Alright. Tell me what will happenter, alright?" She sighed and stared into his eyes.

    "Yes," Hugo nodded. "Go now." He took a step backward and closed the door.

    He stayed on the street for a few more minutes, watching how the car takes off. When the car left his sight, he started to walk back to their school.

    When Hugo entered their school, he saw that there were still a few students inside that belonged to the higher grade.

    ''It looks like they were doing their thesis,'' he tilted his head to the side. Since a thesis was one of the requirements needed in order to graduate, the 4th-year students do not have any choice but to do it.

    "Jarrick!" Hugo called him when he saw that he was sitting alone on one of the benches in the open space.

    Jarrick''s eyes widened when he heard a familiar voice behind him. "Hugo? What are you doing here? The sses were suspended. Didn''t you hear it?" His forehead creased.

    Hugo chuckled. "Nah, I will just borrow some books from the library so that I can read in advance."

    "That sounds boring¡­"

    "Have you seen where Headmaster Leon was?" He simply asked, fishing for information.

    "Yeah. I saw him leaving the school just a few minutes ago. He was with Miss Ae and the head of the chef." Jarrick answered.

    "Anyway, you should go now and fetch the book that you want. I will just wait until my sister is done."

    "Your sister?"

    "Yeah. Don''t you know that I have a sister? Well, she''s currently in 2nd year." Jarrick chuckled. "Wait for me here. I will just call her." He was about to walk when his mind changed.

    "For a minute, go fetch that book first ande back here. I remember that she will be done in a few minutes." He scratched the back of his head before letting out an awkwardugh. "Don''t worry, we will wait for you."

    "Alright. I wouldn''t take that long." Hugo walked in the library''s direction. He entered inside and directly went towards thest aisle.

    Hugo stopped the time and teleported towards Headmaster Leon''s office. He knew that there was a CCTV camera inside of the office that was being activated when there was no one around.

    He instantly went over to the cab. He took out a tissue from his pocket to cover his hands before opening it. A wide smile rose up to his lips.

    "Nice!" He loudly eximed. He immediately stopped the recording and made sure that everything was in ce before teleporting back to the library.

    ''Be back.''

    After returning everything back to normal, he opened his phone and directly went to the recording app.

    ''I will be having a hard time listening to all of this. I should just open thisyer in my bedroom,'' he sighed when he saw that it was almost 2 hours long.

    ''Then I should go back now to meet Jarrick''s sister. I wonder what she looked like?'' He questioned. He didn''t recall in his previous life that Jarrick had introduced him to his sister.

    Hugo walked out of the library. He strolled around and saw Miss Charlotte talking on the phone.

    "Miss Charlotte is pretty, but Jarrick likes her. It''s a pity, but I don''t like fucking my friend''s crush or women." He shook his head and continued walking.

    ''I should hurry now and go back to Jarrick so I can go home. I couldn''t wait to listen to this!''

    Since he was taking time on walking, it took him quite a few minutes before he arrived back to where Jarrick was.<sub> </sub>

    "Hugo!" Jarrick ran towards him. "My sister will be here in a minute." He uttered. He ced his arms on Hugo''s shoulders. He grinned, looking at Hugo with malicious eyes.

    "I''m sure you will like my sister." He winked.

    "Why?" Hugo asked. It was new for him to see a brother willing to let his friend dating his sister. In the movies and the books he read, they were always protective.

    "Just wait for it."

    "Brother!" A woman waved her hands in their direction.

    Hugo was confused about what Jarrick said. He told him that his sister was in her 2nd year, but she looked very young.

    "Are you sure she is 2nd year?" He couldn''t help but ask.

    Jarrickughed loudly. "Yeah, she just looked young. She got it from our mother''s genes." He turned his head towards his sister. "She."

    "Who is he, brother?" She puffed her cheeks.

    "This is my friend Hugo." Jarrick introduced him to her.

    "Nice to meet you," Hugo smiled and offered his hands to She.

    "Nice to meet you too," She has blue hair and golden eyes. Her skin was as white as the snow. It made it easier for Hugo to notice that her cheeks turned red as their hands meet.

    "Aren''t you the top student in our school?" She curiously asked when she remembered it.

    ''Yeah," Hugo answered as if it was not a big deal for him.

    She ced her hands on her mouth because of the shock. "Wow!"

    Hugo justughed it off. "I heard you are on your 2nd year already?"

    Nodding her head, She smiled. "Yes. I don''t look like it, right?"

    "Yeah," Hugo chuckled. "How old are you, then?"

    "I''m just 19."

    His eyes widened. "W-What?"

    Jarrick lightly elbowed Hugo''s stomach. "Didn''t I tell you that I took a gap year?"

    "No?" Hugo red at Jarrick.

    "Oops," Jarrick snickered. He patted Hugo''s back. He walked towards She and teasingly stared at her.

    "What do you think about him?"

    ======

    Author''s Note- This is the bonus chapter for hitting 50 power stones! Thank you for your support everyone.

    I just want to remind you all as well that this novel will be locked this week. I don''t know the exact date, but I''m just giving you all a heads up.

 Chapter 66 Starting To Make A Move

    <o>,m "What do you think about him?" Jarrick teased his sister.</o>

    She red at Jarrick. "He is a good man unlike you!" she eximed loudly which made Hugough.

    "I like your sister''s honesty," hemended.

    Jarrick made a face. "Well, we should be going now, Hugo." He patted his shoulders before taking his bag and She''s bag.

    "Alright." Hugo smiled before ncing at She, who seems like she wanted to say something.

    "It was nice meeting you, Hugo." She shyly uttered.

    "You too."

    Jarrick waved his hands at Hugo. He looked at his sister, lightly pulling her in her arms. "Don''t tell me you have a crush on him?" The corners of his lips rose up.

    "What are you saying, brother? I''m just happy that I was able to talk to the highest student in our school!" She answered. The smile on her face couldn''t die down. She touched her cheeks and massaged her jaw to stop it.

    "Really?" Jarrick doubted as he watched over at what She was doing. He doesn''t believe that she has no hots for Hugo.

    He remembered that She had mentioned Hugo''s name multiple times already in their house. It was fun, since she didn''t know that he was Hugo''s friend.

    "Yeah." She rolled her eyes.

    "Then what about the times you mentioned his name in our house?" He stopped walking and looked at She. He wiggled his brows, obviously teasing her.

    "Y-YOU!" She''s face instantly turned tomato red from embarrassment. "Why didn''t you tell me that you were his friends?! I told you that I was idolizing him since he was good-looking and smart at the same time!"

    Jarrickughed out loud. He held onto his stomach when it started to hurt from too muchughing. "It was fun!"

    "Hmph!" She crossed her arms to her chest.

    He wiped the tears from his eyes before looking at her. "I''m sorry, alright? You didn''t even ask, so why would I tell you?" trying to reason it out, went closer to her. He ced his right hand on She''s cheeks, suddenly pinching them.

    "Ouch! You asshole!" She grabbed Jarrick''s hands before kicking him on the feet. She red at him before taking a deep sigh.

    "You know what? Let''s go now, brother. We still need to go to the church after this."

    Jarrick and She were picked up by a car. On the other hand, Hugo went outside of the university and went to the same alley. When he saw that there was no one around, he immediately teleported in front of their house.

    Entering inside, he directly went towards his room. Hugo changed his clothes before lying down on the bed.

    ''It seems like it''s a wrong decision to instantly lie down,'' he breathed out when he felt his eyes getting heavier after feeling the soft mattress against his back.

    ''Well, since I just got a few hours of sleep because of yesterday, maybe I should just take a nap for a couple of hours. It''s not like my phone will run away if ever.'' he tilted his head to the side.

    He plugged in his phone''s charger to the port beside his bed. ''.Let me charge you first,'' he smiled before plugging in his phone.

    Hugo ced his phone on the table before fixing his sheets. Heid down once againfortably and closed his eyes.

    It took him 2 hours of a nap before he was woken up by the noises outside. His forehead creased as he looked at the clock on the wall.

    "It''s just 4 pm¡­ what are they doing to be this noisy?" he couldn''t help but sigh. He fixed himself first before opening his door and going out.

    "Mother, what is happening?" Hugo curiously asked when he saw his mother in front of his door.<sub> </sub>

    Verda smiled. "We will be having a visitor for dinner! You should go and help your father outside."

    "A visitor?" Hugo scratched the back of his head. He unconsciously nodded and went outside to see his father busy repairing their table.

    "Don''t you have work, father?"

    Hitano nodded. "Yes, but I will leave once our dinner is done. Can you help me with this, son?"

    "Of course," Hugo went closer to Hitano.

    He grabbed the wood near his father''s legs and gave it to Hitano. "Why are you repairing this? Last time I checked, this is still okay?" his mouth twisted.

    "I saw that there was a crack on the side. This will be dangerous for you and Hailey," Hitano answered as he grabbed the damaged wood behind him.

    "Ohh," Hugo took the wood from his father''s hands and stared at it.

    "It was a good thing that you noticed this, Father." He smiled before cing it back on the floor.

    Just like what his father told him, there was really a crack on the side of the table. This will be dangerous for Hailey since she likes going on top of the table.

    Thinking of that, he nced to the side and asked. "Where is Hailey?"

    Hitano stopped what he was doing. He wiped the sweat from his forehead. "She''s in our room. You should go there and check up on here. I can manage this already." He showed a big smile on his face.

    "Alright. Just call me when you need me, father." He bid goodbye before going to where Hailey was.

    "Brother!!!"

    Hailey ran toward Hugo to give him a big hug. Hugo giggled. His eyes flew to some of Hailey''s dresses that were scattered on the bed.

    "What are you doing to your dress, Hailey? You''re creating a big mess here," He questioned as he picked it up.

    Hailley pouted, "I am picking a dress forter brother! Mother said to pick the best one I have."

    ''Forter?'' Now that Hailey had said that, he forgot to ask his mother who will be their visitor.

    Kneeling to the floor so he can have the same height as Hailey, "Do you know who will be our visitor, Hailey?"

    "I heard he is one of the people who went to your birthday, brother." Hailey scratched the back of her hair. "What''s his name again?"

    "Is it Julius?" Hugo''s brows shot up.

    "Yes!" Hailey eximed before continuously nodding her head.

    When Hugo heard it, his lips instantly stretched out.

    ''It seems like he knew it already. I wonder why is he here. Does he n to threaten me by using my family? If that is it, then Julius is already starting to make a move.''

    ======

    Author''s Note- There will be no update for tomorrow. I wanted to focus more on editing the early chapters since I wasn''t satisfied with them.

    Rest assured that I won''t be making any drastic changes.  I will just try to fix some grammatical errors and maybe some plotholes that I left previously.

 Chapter 67 The Reason For Juliuss Visit

    Hugo was well prepared for the uing dinner. He grinned. He knew for sure that Julius came here for a reason.

    That was to see if he was familiar with the white powder that they ced inside the drink. And he wouldn''t just sit alone and do nothing.

    He just needs to act as if he didn''t know anything, and all were based on coincidence.

    Standing outside of their house, Hugo''s family was patiently waiting in front. It was Verda who was obviously happy about what was happening.

    "Julius Achreing into our house sounds surreal," she amusingly uttered.

    However, she didn''t see how Hugo rolled his eyes after reading his mother''s thoughts.

    He didn''t know why his mother was so attached to Julius. ''If this goes on, I wouldn''t know what to do." he sighed deeply.

    A car arrived in front of their house after a couple of minutes. It surprised him that Julius was alone. There were no signs of media following him around.

    Even Rome, who used to be always on his side, wasn''t there.

    ''I see that he is taking precautions in case I knew something.'' his grin became wider. It seems like there were a lot of doubts in Julius''s mind.

    ''But I am a kind person, so I will ease those doubts for him.''

    When Julius came down from his car. There was a box of cake in his hands. He looked as if he was a normal person who was just visiting a rtive''s house.

    "Sir Julius! I was so surprised why you suddenly want to visit our house." Verda greeted. She shed a smile on her face as she weed Julius.

    "I am d to meet you again, Sir." Hitano formally epted Julius''s hands.

    Of course, Hugo wouldn''t be defeated by Julius''s fake smiles. He needs to level up his acting skills. He was the one who walked toward Julius.

    "I am pleased to meet you as well, Sir."

    "Hugo¡­" Julius breathed out. He tried watching Hugo''s expression, but all he could see was pure happiness in his eyes.

    ''Did he not recognize it?'' he questioned his mind.

    The powder that they told Carlo to mix on the students'' drink was actually not the same as the vitamins, although it tastes and smells the same.

    It was an upgraded form that they had made.

    The list of families who were on their list already received the vitamins a week ago. They have secured a permit because of President Damien, who kept on backing them up.

    So far, after a week, there was still no news about its bad effect on humans. It has been a sess so far as they can remember.

    The new form could help the people to be stronger than ever. This fastens their metabolism and helps strengthen their muscle.

    Now, if they managed to find the man who had superpowers, he was sure that in no time they can create another one with the same abilities.

    They just need to extract its DNA and tried ced it in another body. In order to do that, they need to find a worthy person who can be their ''storage''.

    The secret about the Lunaria''s feast was that Damien had created that event to find the person who will be their storage.

    .

    "Let''s enter now, Sir." Verda announced as she opened the door of their house.<sub> </sub>

    Julius directly went inside. His gaze didn''t leave Hugo''s face.

    He remembered the topic that they talked about in Damien''s office back then. They were eyeing some people on who to conduct this experiment, and Hugo was one of them.

    They were quite amazed since Hugo was the only passer for the schrship program that they granted to Lunaria Academia.

    Adding to it was that he was able to top the rankings even though he was just in his first year, beating more than 700 students overall.

    Hugo secretly clenched his fist. ''I won''t be your experiment tool once again.'' he whispered in the air.

    When he noticed that his eyes were already ring at Julius, he immediately looked at the side, closing them.

    ''Calm down. Being irrational won''t help you¡­'' He reminded himself before following his family towards the dining table.

    "I''m sorry, Sir if our house is too small." Verda apologetically uttered. She worriedly looked at Julius.

    "That''s not a problem, Verda. I should be the one apologizing for my sudden visit." Julius'' smile was obviously fake, but it seems like Verda was blinded by it.

    Only Hailey and Hugo, who was silent, noticed it. Hailey held her brother''s hands underneath the table before ncing at him.

    "Brother, I am scared of him¡­" Leaning against Hugo, Hailey whispered it right into his ear.

    Hugo patted Hailey''s back. He smiled at her. "Don''t worry," he whispered back. "I wouldn''t let anything happen to you."

    Hailey nodded as she pouted. She let go of Hugo''s hands before looking around her.

    "May I ask, what was the reason why you decided to visit us, Sir?" Verda nervously chuckled.

    "I was on a nearby street doing some volunteer work when I remembered that your family is living here. That''s why I decided to visit here." Julius swiftly answered. "And don''t apologize about your house. I think that it is pretty good enough."

    Hugo silently rolled his eyes. ''Pretty good enough, but your mind says otherwise.''

    "We should start eating now, Mother." He interrupted when he felt that it would still take them quite some time before they thought about it.

    "Oh, right." Verda smiled. "You may get your food now." she informed them.

    Hugo ced some food on Hailey''s te before he ced some on his. Seeing it, Julius took this as an opportunity to ask Hugo about something.

    It was the main reason why he went here after all.

    "Hugo, I heard that Lunaria Academia has encountered a little ident. Do you have any idea where it came from?"

    Hugo shook his head. He made the look on his face change as if he was anxious.

    "No, Sir. I am surprised as well when I saw it! I just hope that Headmaster Leon can find who it was."

    ======

    Author''s Note- Sorry for not updating for 2 days. As you can see, there was a problem in my locked chapters. I tried talking to my editor but he hasn''t responded yet. I just hope that it will get fixed as soon as possible.

    Shout out to Holy_Pepe. Thank you for the gift!

 Chapter 68 An Offer To Work

    "An ident?!" Verda''s mouth fell hung open. She ced the utensils down back on the table before turning her head unto Hugo. "why didn''t you say anything to us?"

    ''Why would I say it when you are obviously siding with Hugo?'' He thought on his mind. "I just forgot it, Mother. I was doing a lot of things, so it slipped in my mind.

    Verda doesn''t look happy with what Hugo answered her. She stood up and went near to him. "Are you okay? Did anything happen to you?"

    "Nah. I''m fine." He shrugged his shoulders. "Just go eat your food, Mother."

    Taking a deep sigh, Verda nodded. "It''s a good thing that you mentioned that Sir because it seems like our son here had no ns on telling us about it."

    "No. That''s all right, Verda. I heard that it was quite a shock for everyone. So, don''t me your son for that." Julius reassured.

    A smile crept into his lips when he remembered Hugo''s answers. He was feeling a mixture of both happiness and disappointment.

    It was a fortunate thing that Hugo didn''t recognize the powder that Carlo mixed in with the tea but that only means one thing.

    "How are the vitamins that I gave you, Verda? Are you taking it everyday?" He curiously asked.

    Verda froze in her spot. "U-Uhm¡­ of course! Our family loves it." Sheughed awkwardly. She secretly red at Hugo, who was looking at her.

    "That''s a good thing. May I see it?"

    "Oh! About that¡­ It''s currently in my husband''s office since he boasted it around to his co-workers earlier. Hahaha" Verda smiled widely to avoid any doubts.

    The truth was, Hugo identally broke the ss container in the sink when he was washing some dirty dishes so they do not have the opportunity to even have a taste of it.

    All the tablets fell into the water, so they didn''t have the opportunity to even save some of it. Even though it''s a big pity, she can''t do anything about t already.

    As long as Hugo was safe, then that was alright. Hugo had said his sorry as well by giving them new vitamins that were from another brand.

    ? Although she wanted to try the same thing, she understands that Hugo does not have that much money. So she was already thankful that he reced it for them.

    ''Is that so, Verda? If Hitano''s co-workers loved it then you should tell me. I can send some as much as you want." He grinned. This was really beneficial to them.

    "I will, Sir." Verda hesitantly answered as she pinch Hitano''s hands under the table.

    Hitano almost jumped out of his seat from it. "Yes, Sir." He immediately answered before continuing his food.

    The five of them ate peacefully. Hailey who finished first, excused herself to go back to her parent''s room. She spent her time there, ying with some of her toys.

    The remaining four were still at the dining table, talking to each other. It was mostly Verda and Julius who were initiating the conversation and Hugo was just on the side answering.<sub> </sub>

    The only good thing about Julius''s visit was that the cake that he brought was delicious. And so, as he listened to them, he was busy devouring the slice of cake on the side as a pass time.

    He was lost in his own thought when Julius decided to pull him into the conversation once again. Since he was looking down, they didn''t saw how he rolled his eyes in irritation.

    "Hugo¡­" Julius called out his name for the second time.

    "Yes, Sir?" His gaze moved up. "Sorry, the cake was too delicious that I almost didn''t hear you." he giggled.

    Juliusughed at what he answered. "I am d that you liked it."

    Hugo just gave him a smile as an answer.

    "I heard that you quit your job?" Julius questioned, since they were talking about him earlier.

    He was gotten curious about Hugo, especially after talking to Verda. He had learned quite a few things about their family, just like how Hugo worked as a tutor to earn enough money for his school.

    "Yes, Sir. I was nning to focus on my academics and look for a more high-paying job in summer." He answered simply. He grinned when he thought of something.

    "Oh, is that so? What job do you n to get then?"

    Hugo''s answer quickly piqued Julius''s interest. Julius straightened his back and adjusted his seat as if he was in a business meeting.

    "I don''t know yet. As long as it can pay me well and I go to have day offs then I think I would take it, Sir." Hugo answered in a low voice. He took a deep breath as he eyed at how will Julius react to his bait.

    "Oh¡­ really?" Julius nodded. He ced his hands together before ncing at Verda.

    "I can see that your son has a bright future ahead of him. His looks and his knowledge are truly wonderful. If I will ask for your permission, I can hire him this instant to work in my office." Julius blurted out.

    As if he won a victory, Hugo''s grin became wider. I was the same with Hitano and Verda, who looked so surprised that they can''t even talk.

    "The sry will be $2000 a month. He will just be my secretary since Rome is quite busy with theb. As you all know, he is one of the head scientists in ourpany." He continued..

    "i-Isn''t that too much, Sir?" Hugo pretended as if he waspletely stunned by that offer.

    Julius shakes his head. "Your talents are unique, Hugo. I can promise you that your job will be simple! You just need to stay in my office and do some paper works."

    Hugo nodded.  "Can I think about it first, Sir?" He uttered in a low voice as if he was having double thoughts.

    "Of course!" Julius took out his calling card from his wallet and gave it to Hugo. "Just contact me once you already have a decision."

 Chapter 69 The First Step

    They said to keep your friends close and your enemies closer, and that was what Hugo was clearly doing.

    He was staring at the calling card in his hands. A day had passed, and he hadn''t contacted Julius yet about his offer.

    Ding!

    He took a quick nce at his phone when he saw an unknown number messaging him.

    [Have you decided already about my offer?]

    Instantly knowing who it was, the side of his lips slowly rose up.

    [I just want to ask, Mr. Julius, if ever I epted your offer, then what benefits will I get? I know that it sounds off, but I just wanted to know.]

    Hugo grinned. He already created a n in his mind. He just needs to see whether Julius can be of any use to it. It didn''t take long before he received another notification, Just like he expected, it was from Julius once again.

    [What do you want, then?]

    Just like that, his grin became wider.

    [Can I stay close to you every time, Sir? I really idolized you and I wanted to see how can I improve and help you.]

    He hit the send button and waited for another response. He was waiting for Julius to take the bait that he presented.

    [Sure! Is that all you ask?]

    [Can my table be inside your office as well, Sir? I do not know many people in your office, so I am quite anxious.]

    He chuckled. When Julius agreed to what he said, he immediately messaged Julius that he already epted the offer that was given to him.

    Since he was feeling bored today as their ss was suspended due to the incident yesterday, he immediately took a bath and changed his clothes. When he went outside his room, he was greeted by his mother, who was cleaning the floor.

    "Mother, I decided to ept the offer that Mr. Julius had mentioned yesterday." He informed Verda, who immediately ced a smile on her lips.

    "Really? That''s a good thing then!" Verda eximed as she stopped what she was doing. "Are you going there now?" she asked when she saw Hugo''s clothes.

    "Yes, Mother." Hugo nodded. "Are my clothes fine?"

    "Of course!" Verda responded. She gave Hugo a big thumbs up and pat his shoulder.

    "I know you will do well. Good luck."

    "Thank you," Hugo chuckled. ''But I don''t need that good luck since I am confident that I can execute the n that I had created in my mind."

    Leaving their house, Hugo decided to go to the nearest shop from their house. He knew that Julius liked chocte ice cream the most. To do his n, he didn''t hesitate to use his money to buy one.

    When he was done, he took the paper bag before going outside. He went behind the store and teleported to the street near Julius'' office.

    "When was thest time that I''ve been here?" he asked himself as he walked towards the gate.

    He called out the attention of the guard, who was patrolling on the side.

    "Who are you?" The guard''s forehead creased as he looked at the man in his front. He noticed that he was carrying a bag of ice cream.

    "I came here for Mr. Julius. Can you call him?" Hugo peacefully asked as he went closer.

    The guard did exactly as what he was told. He called Julius on the telephone.

    "Sir, there is a man here at the gate."

    "Who?" Julius sounds interested after hearing it.<sub> </sub>

    The guard nced at Hugo. "What''s your name?" he raised his brows.

    "Hugo Irish," Hugo sweetly smiled.

    "His name is Hugo Irish, Sir," the guard informed.

    <o>,m Julius''s face brightened up after hearing who was the person. ''It seems like I did the right thing to hire him,'' he smirked when he saw how attentive Hugo was.</o>

    "Bring him directly to my office." He announced before ending the call.

    Julius stood up from his chair and red at Rome, who was sitting on the side. "Go grab some juice, we will have a visitor." he ordered, which made Rome instantly move.

    "Yes, Sir."

    Hugo followed the guard as he lead him towards Julius''s office. He pretended that it was his first time here when the truth was he already memorized the way to the man''s office.

    "Just knock here," the guard informed him before walking away.

    Hugo nodded and knocked on the door. It didn''t take too long before the door was opened by a familiar man.

    Rome''s eyes widened when he saw Hugo in front of the door. "What are you doing here?" he directly questioned when he found it odd that Julius was epting people like him as a visitor.

    Hugo scratched the back of his head. He pretended that he was surprised. "Mr. Julius offered me a job here¡­ I just visited today so I can see what it looks like."

    Rome nced at his back. He was confused about what Hugo had uttered. He remembered that Julius had just informed him yesterday that they will threaten Hugo if ever he knew anything.

    And to see the sudden changes in Julius'' actions made him puzzled.

    "You can go in, Hugo!" Julius said out loud for them to hear.

    Hugo silently grinned. He showed a wide smile on his face before raising up the paper bag that was in his hands. "I bought an ice cream for you, Sir Julius! I heard that you liked this very much!" He enthusiastically said as he went inside.

    Julius chuckled. "Really?" A smile rose up to his lips.

    "Yes, Sir. This is my thank you for visiting us yesterday and for giving me the opportunity to work here." He emphasized the word ''work here'' so that Rome who was in the back could hear it.

    "You didn''t have to do this, but I appreciate it, Hugo." Julius opened the paper bag. It was new for him to feel this way. Maybe it was because no one had treated him like this before.

    "Can I eat this now, Hugo?" He joked around.

    "Of course, Sir." Hugo nodded. He saw how the look in Julius''s eyes changed as he nced over at Rome.

    "Why are you just standing there? Go grab the juice that I told you to make and give us some spoon and ss so we can eat this ice cream already!" Julius rolled his eyes.

    "Hugo has not even started working here, and he is already morepetent than you!" he disappointingly shakes his head before turning his eyes to Hugo to offer him a seat.

    When Rome heard how Julius''s tone changed when talking to himpared to Hugo, he couldn''t help but feel a little jealous.

    It was different for Hugo, who was enjoying the show in his eyes.

    The first step of his n was to create discord between Julius and Rome''s friendship. And the best way to do that was to make Rome realize how useless he was in Julius'' mind.

    ======

    Author''s note- This chapter is dedicated to my good friend Pointbreak for giving me a magic castle and being the top 1 fan of this novel.

    Thank you to all the readers who bought my privs as well!

 Chapter 70 Making Rome Useless

    When someone was threatened with their position in life, he would try to think of ways about how he could eliminate the person who he considered as apetitor.

    One of the most important things in a human''s life was their pride. It was to feel that they were much superior to others. It was their way to boat their self-esteem and appear more confident in front of everyone.

    However, to some, pride was considered a point of weakness. The feeling of being on top and suddenly falling down was a nightmare that others do not wish to have.

    And that''s the tool that Hugo was using. With him working beside Julius, whom Rome adores so much, he can use this as an opportunity to make him experience the feeling of being unimportant.

    To make Rome desperate for attention and recognition from Julius, as if he was a lost puppy looking for care and love.

    ''Desperation¡­ thest time that I felt that I died." Hugo couldn''t help but chuckle as he remembered it.

    Rome came back to the office with a forced smile on his face. He arranged the utensils and the ss cups on the table before calling both Julius and Hugo.

    "The table is set, Sir." he bowed his head before standing on the side.

    Julius nodded as he invited Hugo to join him at the table. The two of them shared the ice cream that Hugo bought while Rome stayed on the side, just watching them.

    When Hugo saw it, he immediately called Rome''s name. "Come and join us, Sir Rome," he uttered before showing a smile on his face.

    Rome silently nodded as he went near them.

    "May I ask how many years have you been working here, Sir Rome?" he curiously asked since he doesn''t have any idea about it.

    "More than 5 years," Rome simply answered as if he didn''t want to have a conversation with Hugo.

    When he noticed it, Hugo found this a sign to ask more questions that would annoy Rome further.

    "You have been working for a very long time here! I guess Mr. Julius trusts you with a lot of things."

    "Yeah, obviously." Rome boasted around. He smirked as his brows shot up. "And I doubt he will trust other people other than me." he shrugged his shoulder.

    Hugo nodded as if he was agreeing with what Rome said. His eyes went to Julius, who was just silently eating on the side. "Sir, may I ask what time should Ie here tomorrow? And where will I stay?"

    Julius ced the spoon back into his ss before adjusting his seat. He nced over at Rome and uttered, "Move your desk and upy the office on the second floor. Hugo will be taking over at your ce." He announced.

    "W-What?" Rome''s eyes turned into horror. "But we currently don''t have a spare desk avable at the moment, Sir." He tried pointing it out in hopes that Julius would take back his words.

    Julius''s brows formed an arc. "Then, clean your desk and give it to Hugo? Is that even a problem? It''s time for you to go back to theb and focus on the tasks there."<sub> </sub>

    "Alright, sir¡­" Rome breathed out as he held his clenched fist under the table. His breathing grew thin and ragged when he felt as if he was being reced by someone below him.

    Hugo grinned. ''Yes¡­ Just like that, show me your anger more.'' He was calmly leaning against the leather couch, eating peacefully. He could already feel the sweetness of victory in his mouth.

    "Oh no, Sir! Isn''t that too much? Mr. Rome came here earlier than me." He anxiously asked, looking at Rome with worriedced on his mind.

    Julius shook his head. "Don''t mind him. He can already manage on his own and besides, he has other work to do. He is one of the main scientists of ELO," he shrugged his shoulders, obviously not showing any care about Rome.

    "Oh, is that so?" The mockery in Hugo''s tone didn''t escape Rome''s ears.

    "Are you trying to pick a fight with me?" He dered as he threw the spoon on the table. He stood up from his seat and turned his body to Hugo.

    Hugo pretended as if he was shocked by what had happened. "W-What did I do, Mr. Rome?" He smirked at Rome when he saw that Julius wasn''t looking at them.

    ? "You asshol¡ª!"

    "Stop it, Rome! You are disgracing me!" Julius angrily shouted, interrupting Rome''s words.

    Rome was startled when he heard the angriness in Julius''s voice. "S-Sir?" his voice stuttered when he remembered that Julius only use that tone of his voice when he was really angry at someone.

    "Leave all your work on Hugo. You can go back to theb now and don''t bothering back here unless I call you," Julius shook his head. He looked at Rome from head to toe as if he wasn''t needed in his life anymore.

    "B-But, Sir¡­"

    "You heard me. Teach Julius all the things that he needed to learn today. I will be going out, so make sure that you teach him all the things. If he ever did any mistake, then you will be held ountable for that!" Julius spat.

    When he saw that Rome wasn''t willing to do what he said, Julius''s eyes turned into a re. "I nurtured you for years and yet you are acting like this in front of me? Do you want to embarrass me in front of Hugo?!" His voice thundered.

    "At such a young age, he had already proven his worth by being the top in their school, while you? At his age, you were wandering around the streets because of how idiot you are!" Julius took a deep breath as he calm himself down.

    He nced at Hugo for thest time and said, "You can leave after Rome had taught you all the things that you should remember." He informed him.

    "Yes, sir." Hugo bowed his head as Julius stormed out of the room.

    ncing over at his side, Hugo saw how Rome''s face reddened in anger after they were left alone.

    "Y-You! What are you nning to do?!"

 Chapter 71 The Result Of Their Bet

    "My n?" Hugo chuckled. "I just wanted to test the waters out, I presume?" he answered before standing up.

    "And you think that I would believe you?" Rome unbelievably stared at him.

    "Why don''t you just teach me already about all the things that I need to learn before I rece you?" he scoffed, shrugging his shoulders. "After all, you''re already worthless in his eyes, right? He smirked, obviously mocking him.

    Now that Julius wasn''t around, he can already show his true colors. He went closer to Rom and patted his shoulders.

    "I think you should already pack your things in theb as well. Who knows and I might rece you, too?" He slowly shakes his head.

    "Tsk. Tsk. Look how pitiful you are." Heughed out loud before walking on his way to the door.

    "Where do you think you are going?" Rome''s brows furrowed. He was about to follow Hugo when he waved his hand.

    "Goodbye asshole." Not waiting to hear Rome''s answer, Hugo straight ahead opened the door to leave.

    Since it has been a few minutes already and the whole mansion became quiet, He knew that Julius left already. It was confirmed when he went outside and saw that only a few guards were left in the area.

    He walked using the side halls to survey the ce. He saw that the number of CCTV cameras scattered around, increased. He ced his hands in the pocket of his jean as his movement became slower when he felt that someone was following him.

    "I thought you didn''t like me?" He questioned when he felt a presence at his back.

    "It''s not like I have a choice." Rome beamed.

    "And why is that?"

    Rome looked at him as if he said something funny. "You do know that Julius holds the highest position in this ce, right?" he tilted his head to the side.

    "And so? You have been working with him for years already." Hugo pointed out. "You said that he trusts you with a lot of things." he paused and eyed Rome. "But does he really trust you?" he implied.

    Rome stopped his steps. His eyes stared at Hugo intently. "OF COURSE!" His voice echoed in the whole hallway.

    However, Hugo just answered with a ridiculingugh. "Well, you do you. I''m just stating the things that I saw from my eyes," he grinned.

    He was trying to plot words inside Rome''s mind. ''It seems like Rome has been blinded by Julius for years already. Well, I can''t me him since Julius practically was the reason why he was here today.''

    "Anyway, my mind changed. You don''t need to teach me anything. I can already manage on my own," he uttered before continuing his walk. He reached the gate after a few minutes.

    "Just tell Julius that you already taught me all the things that I should he remember," he dered as the guard, who was the same from earlier, opened the gate for them.

    Rome took a deep breath. "Make sure you won''t taint my name or Julius'' name ever again, or else..." he threatened, before walking away.<sub> </sub>

    Hugo couldn''t help butugh when he saw that the words he said earlier were starting to make Rome overthink. ''This is what happens when you trust a person so much that you are willing to do anything for him.''

    Leaving the Crimsom Winterville, Hugo found himself teleporting right in front of Lilith''s house. Since he will just be bored in his house, then might as well do fun things.

    Hugo clicked the doorbell sign on the side. He was waiting for Loreen to open up the door since he was already used to her.

    "Sir Hugo?" Loreen''s voice became high-pitched after seeing who was waiting outside the gate.

    "Hi Loreen," he greeted. "I am just trying to visit Mrs. Lilianne and Lilith," he informed her.

    "Oh¡­ Is that so, Sir?" Loreen ran the distance between her and the gate. She opened them quickly, letting Hugo enter.

    Lilianne had given them a special instruction to just let Hugo enter the house. ''It seems like Mrs. Lilianne has really treated Hugo as her son now,'' she uttered, recalling it.

    Hugo, who was reading Loreen''s thoughts, almostughed. ''Well, the thing that we are obviously doing can''t be from just a simple rtionship,'' he thought.

    ? But, well, he already sucked Lilianne''s tits, just like what babies do to their mothers when they were newborns. So, if that will act as a parental love of Lilianne for him¡ª letting him such her tits, then he would dly ept that parental love.

    Even if they do that every day, he wouldn''t evenin.

    "Hugo! It is a surprise that you are here," Lilith''s eyes widened when she saw who entered the main door of their house.

    "Hi there," Hugo smiled. "Where is your mother by the way?" he curiously asked when he saw that Lilianne wasn''t inside the house. He was expecting a fun day today, but it seems like it would be boring.

    "My mother apanied grandma to the hospital for her monthly check-up."Lilith enthusiastically uttered. She nced over at Loreen. "Can you bring us some snacks?"

    "Sure, Miss." Loreen followed what Lilith had said. She immediately went to the kitchen to grab some food.

    When the two of them were left alone in the living room, Hugo looked at Lilith. "How are your grades, then? If I remember correctly, your grades already came out the other day." His eyes squinted when Lilith''s face turned red.

    "Why are you excited to know the results of our bet?" Lilith smiled. She closed the gap between her and Hugo.

    "Well, it depends¡­" Hugo answered right beside Lilith''s ears. He let go of her body and sat on the chair.

    "Now let us see if you will be my ve for this day, miss Lilith." He blurted out as the sides of his lips rose up.

    It seems like today wouldn''t be a boring day, after all.

 Chapter 72 Master And His Slave

    "Wait for me then," Lilith winked at Hugo. She went upstairs with a naughty smile ced on her lips.

    Hugo couldn''t wait to see Lilith''s grades. Their bet was already long overdue. This was the perfect time to do what they agreed upon, since Lilianne wasn''t here.

    He was already sure that he will win and Imagine what would be Lilianne''s reaction if she ever finds out that her daughter will be his ve for a day.

    It didn''t take too long before Lilith came back with the report card in her hand. She had this weird look on her face as she went closer to Hugo. She even changed her clothes that were now being hidden behind her white bathrobe.

    "Here," she dly handed Hugo her report card before taking a seat in front of him.

    "Oh¡­" Hugo couldn''t help but be proud when he finally saw Lilith''s grades. He noticed that it drastically went up highpared to herst grade. It was quite joyous knowing that he was the reason for it.

    "I guess, I win," giving Lilith a smug look on his face, he calmly leaned on his back. "What can we do now, MY SLAVE?" he teased, emphasizing thest 2 words.

    Lilith puffed her cheeks. "Hmph!" she crossed her arms together as if she didn''t like being called that way.

    "Go change your clothes first, though. You are in your bathrobe. I can wait here for the meantime," Hugo uttered when he noticed it.

    However, Lilith shook her head in disapproval. She untied the knot that was in front, before slowly taking it off her bathrobe.

    Hugo didn''t know how to react when he saw what Lilith was wearing. It was a one-piece outfit that was made out of leather. There was an unattached white cor with a ck ribbon on her neck. It looks like a bunny outfit, just without the ears.

    He was out of words when he saw Lilith''s body. "What are you wearing?" his brows formed an arc by its suddenness.

    She smiled sweetly. "I already knew that I will achieve a higher grade. I ordered this outfit online so I can be a perfect ve," she answered, as if it was nothing to her.

    Lilith''s cleavage was exposed as if it was a perfect painting because of the clothing''s low neckline. Her soft butt cheeks could be visibly seen that was jiggling as she took a few steps.

    "Do you like my outfit?" She asked. Her voice became thin as she ced both of her hands on Hugo''s neck.

    "...."

    ''Who wouldn''t like that,'' Hugo thought. He shrugged his shoulders as his hand found its way towards Lilith''s waist.

    "You guess?" He grinned as one of his hands traveled upwards.

    Lilith bit her lower lips when she felt Hugo''s hands were making his muscles more rxed. She quickly stood straight. "Cut your crap!" she rolled her eyes.

    "How can a ve shout at its Master?" Hugo''s grin became wider. He leaned against Lilith and whispered, "How about you go to the kitchen and rece Loreen to serve me?" He raised his brows and chuckled.

    Lilith pouted as she rolled her eyes. She already thought that Hugo will take her lightly since she was wearing this outfit, but it seems like it didn''t work.<sub> </sub>

    What Lilith does not know was that Hugo had to do it that way since he can feel his little brother down below twitching after seeing such a sight.

    Lilianne and Lilith were definitely blessed with the tits department. They both have these big and bounty blessings that a lot of women will be jealous of.

    "Miss Lilith?" Loreen''s surprised expression could be visibly seen.

    "Just leave it here and you can already go back to the maid''s quarters," Lilith announced as she stepped into the kitchen.

    "Alright, Miss." Loreen bowed her head. She didn''t ask for more questions, seeing how Lilith was such in a good mood.

    Although it wasn''t already new to them about how Lilith dresses up herself, she still couldn''t help but be confused knowing that they have a guest outside.

    "Does Miss Lilith have a crush on Mr. Hugo?" She murmured as she went to their quarters. "Well, that was already given, since Mr. Hugo really looked handsome." She sighed, her eyes turning dreamy just imagining him.

    On the other hand, Lilith carried the tray that was previously on the countertop. She pouted as she saw her reflection on the mirrored wall.

    "I wonder why this didn''t work." She took a deep breath, knowing that her outfit was sexy enough to be noticed by any man. When she realized it, her eyes widened.

    "Don''t tell me he''s gay?!" she eximed, stating the possibility. "But no¡­ that would be impossible." She countered, continuously nodding her head afterward.

    Going out of the kitchen, she straight ahead came back to where Hugo was sitting.

    She just felt the coldness of the whole house when she arrived in the living room. Since their kitchen is usually open, its temperature was higher than the rest of their house.

    Her nipples instantly hardened with the cold temperature. However, she wasn''t wearing any bra or nipple tape to cover, which she was sure would be noticeable enough when she get near to someone.

    Her cheeks reddened. "Hugo..." she breathed out. She ced the tray on the table in front of Hugo. Since she needed to dock down to ce it properly, it was inevitable for Hugo to see almost her full tits.

    She swallowed dryly when she felt that there was a big lump in her throat. "Here''s your food, Master." she uttered.

    "What is this?" Hugo asked curiously.

    "A cream pie..."

    "Sounds definitely good," the sides of Hugo''s lips rose up. He leaned against the couch in a rxed manner, not moving an inch.

    "Aren''t you eating?" Lilith raised her brows.

    Hugo chuckled. "Come on, my ve. Sit in myp and feed me with that delicious cream pie."

 Chapter 73 The Slaves Punishment

    "And why would I?" Lilith raised her eyebrows.

    "Well, you are my ve, so you need to do what I say." He shrugged his shoulders. "Or else that would make you a sore loser," he smirked.

    Lilith stomped her feet to the ground after hearing it. "I''m not a sore loser!" she eximed before going near to Hugo. She didn''t hesitate and sat directly on hisp to prove him around.

    When she realized it, she became flushed, remembering that she didn''t have a bra. ''Well, I''m already here, so I just need to act straight so I wouldn''t get embarrassed,'' she murmured.

    "What do I need to do now?"

    Wrapping her hands around Hugo''s neck, she held onto him tightly in fear that she might fall to the floor with just one wrong move.

    "Go and feed me," Hugo grinned. He grabbed Lilith''s waist, putting her in ce when she reached out for the te on the table.

    Without a choice, Lilith grabbed the fork, taking some of the cream pie before cing it in Hugo''s mouth. He was having a happy time being served by her.

    It was a new feeling for him, and he actually liked it. Since Hugo doesn''t really need to anything other than making sure that Lilith won''t fall to the ground, his eyes couldn''t help but survey her body.

    Lilith already forgot about her clothes and just focused on feeding Hugo.

    "I see that you are already epting your fate as my ve," he teased when noticed that Lilith had be quiet. He just wanted to annoy her for a little bit.

    Lilith puffed her cheeks as they reddened in annoyance. "Can you keep quiet?" her previous behavior resurfaced.

    Hugo chuckled when he heard that familiar line. "I like you better that way," he pointed out,paring it to the way she behaved after he saved her.

    "Really?"

    "Yeah," Hugo answered as he let go of her waist. "Even though I like what you were wearing, you should probably go and change now. What if your mother and your grandmother came home?."

    Pointing it out, Lilith became frozen in her spot. "Oh, right¡­" she breathed out, remembering it.

    ''But I couldn''t just let this be a waste. I gotta make it worth it now that my mother is still not here.''''

    As their eyes met halfway, Lilith''s heart started to beat faster. The sides of her lips rose up. She couldn''t the excitement in her mind.

    Lilith recklessly ced her hand on the side of the couch where Hugo was sitting. She shifted her position and sat properly on hisp, turning her body in his direction so they can stare at each other.

    ''I wasn''t expecting this¡­'' Hugo murmured in his mind.

    "What can you say now, Master?" Lilith bit her lower lips. She slowly leaned against Hugo, closing the gap between their faces. Her breathing hitched when their lips met each other.

    ''What am I doing?!'' er eyes widened.

    Lilith''s head quickly got away in just a few seconds, as if her lips were burnt by Hugo''s movement. She was about to get up, regretting what she did, but all her efforts were put in vain by Hugo''s one swift move.

    With his right hand, Hugo quickly exchanged their position. He was now on the top while Lilith was on his bottom, supporting his weight.<sub> </sub>

    With his sudden move, Lilith''s eyes widened in shock.

    "How can a ve defy her master''s orders?" Hugo''s voice became deeper.

    "H-Hugo¡­" Lilith stuttered. Her confident, self instantly vanished with just this. ''What is happening to me?'' She questioned herself. She looked sideways, trying to avoid Hugo''s stares. Cold sweat starts to form on her forehead.

    "I should be going now and do as what you ordered," she said, followed by a burst of awkwardughter. "Can you get off me now?"

    "Sure," Hugo nodded, and when Lilith thought that she can finally go, his arms locked her in position.

    "You should remember to call me Master, my ve."

    "Maste¡ª"

    Before Lilith could even finish her words when Hugo leaned against her. When she saw that Hugo''s face was nearing her, she automatically closed her eyes.

    That''s when she felt his lip on hers, slowly guiding her to eternity. His hands went into Lilith''s wrist, slowly cing it up over to her head.

    She found his tongue swirling into hers, sending pleasure into his body.

    "Ohhhh~"

    Her mind was already in a daze when her lips fought back. She was gasping for hair as Hugo sensibly kissed her lips.

    Hugo grinned as she moved down. His lips proceeded to go to Lilith''s neck. He gathered her head on one side, giving him free ess to have a taste of it.

    "When I told you to change your clothes earlier, you should immediately follow me already.," He whispered right into her ears. "Now ept the punishment from your Master."

    Lilith firmly closed her eyes as she shut her mouth, trying her best to not let out a sound. She remembered that there were still maids in their house, even though they were currently at their quarters with hermand.

    Hugo couldn''t care less. He was busy nting small kisses on Lilith''s neck, sending a sweet sensation in her body.

    "Hmmngg~" A soft moan came out of Lilith''s lips. Her voice was low that only Hugo could be able to hear it.

    Hugo lightly sucked a sensitive area on Lilith''s neck, rolling his wet tongue afterward. He repeated it again two more times. Marking something on her skin.

    Patches of red marks appeared on Lilith''s lower neck after he was done. His grin became wider, when he saw his masterpiece. He stood up and went away from her body.

    "Go and fix yourself, my ve. We still got more to do after you changed your clothes," he ordered, helping her to stand up.

    As if Lilith was hypnotized by his words, she instantly went back into her bedroom to change what she was wearing. That''s when she saw the hickeys on her neck.

    Her eyes widened when she saw it. At the same time, the doorbell rang loudly, signifying that Lilianne and Marie were there already.

    "Oh no! How can I hide this?"

 Chapter 74 Like Mother, Like Daughter

    "Oh no! How can I hide this mark?" She problematically uttered as she touch the hickeys in her neck. She quickly gathered her makeup and tried her best to cover it up.

    Since Hugo knew that it would take longer for Lilith to fix herself with what he did, he volunteered to go out and open the gate instead.

    "Mrs. Lilianne, Mrs. Marie," he greeted them enthusiastically.

    Lilianne''s eyes widened in shock when she saw who opened the gate for them. "Hugo?" she became speechless.

    "Hi, Mrs. Lilianne."

    "What are you doing here?" Her forehead creased, knowing that she didn''t receive any notice about it.

    "I was on a nearby street, Mrs. That''s the reason why I decided to visit here," he simply answered.

    Marie smiled widely. "You didn''t change, young man. You''re still very considerate of us." She pointed out, before turning her eyes to Lilianne. "Don''t scold him now for visiting us." she dered before finally walking inside.

    The two of them were left alone outside. Lilianne quickly hugged Hugo. "I missed you," she uttered, knowing that it has already been a few days since shest saw him.

    "I missed you as well," he responded. "Let''s go now. People might see us," he added, since they were still outside.

    Lilianne nodded. The two of them entered the house together, side by side. Hugo saw that Lilith was still nowhere to be seen. ''She must be taking her time in her bedroom trying to cover my punishment. '' he grinned.

    He wasn''t really nning on doing that to her, but Lilith''s neck looked so soft that he couldn''t help himself but have a taste of it.

    When Hugo''s phone rang, he immediately checked it in case it came from Julius. His brows shot up when he saw that it came from his mother.

    [Verda: Once you are done,e back quickly. I and your father have something to say.]

    Taking a deep sigh, Hugo replied back, since it looked like it was serious. "Li¡ª"

    However, his words were interrupted when Loreen hurriedly ran over to the living room. She was panting for breath when she bowed down.

    "I am sorry, Miss. I was in the bathroom when the doorbell rang that''s why I couldn''t open it." she apologized sincerely.

    "That''s alright," Lilianne uttered since she was in a good mood. "You may go now. I will just call you backter."

    Lilianne''s gaze was solely focused on Hugo. "When did you get here?" she curiously asked since it doesn''t look like Hugo just arrived.

    "Around an hour ago."

    "Oh¡­" Lilianne stood up. "I will excuse myself first to change my clothes so I can cook for you."

    Hugo shook his head. "You don''t need to. I''m about to leave already." he informed although he doesn''t feel like leaving. He will just send a message to Lilith to postpone their n.

    "Oh, is that so?" Lilianne looked disappointed at what Hugo had said. Her mood suddenly changed as she thought that they will spend the rest of their day together.

    "Yes." Hugo smiled. "Don''t worry, I''ll call youter." he assured her.<sub> </sub>

    "Really?!" Lilianne''s eyes twinkled.

    "Yes, so don''t worry. I''ll try to visit here next week once you''re alone." he grinned, just thinking about it.

    "Alright." A smile rose up to her lips. "Let me walk you out now," she muttered. She ced her arms around Hugo''s waist, hugging him from the side.

    "Don''t forget to call me alright?"

    "Yes, don''t worry." Hugo chuckled as he left the house. He walked a few meters away from Lilianne''s house, before teleporting right back into their house.

    A loud sigh escaped from Lilianne''s mouth as she came back to the house. She heard a loud footsteping from their staircase, and that''s when she noticed Lilith, who looked as if she came from a battle.

    "Why do you look so tired?" Her brows shot up. "And why are you wearing a sweater? The weather is hot today." she blurted out, feeling weirded out by her daughter''s actions.

    "Can''t I just wear a sweater because I feel like wearing it?" Lilith''s brows shot up. "By the way, where is Hugo, Mother?" Lilith directly asked when she saw that no one was around them.

    "He just left¡­"

    "What?!" Lilith''s face turned into horror. When Lilianne noticed it, she shook her head.

    "Tell me honestly, do you like Hugo?"

    "M-Mom¡­" Lilith''s head bowed down, as she didn''t know what to answer.  She was hesitant to answer truthfully, in fear that Hugo wouldn''t be allowed in their house anymore, if ever.

    When Lilianne saw it, she already confirmed that her daughter liked Hugo just like her. However, she didn''t feel jealous or angry about it. It was actually the opposite, where she felt excited and happy at the same time.

    "You won''t get mad at me, Mother?" Lilith hesitantly asked. She was ying with her fingers, scared of what will her mother would say.

    Lilianneughed and shake her head. "Why would I?" she questioned as if i was the most ridiculous thing that she have learned in her whole life.

    Lilith''s eyes widened. ''Is this really my mother?''

    "I suggest that you go ag move quickly if you want him, Lilith. I''m sure that there are many people waiting for Hugo." She advised. She was feeling confident knowing that she was the first member of Hugo''s harem.

    Thinking that there will be a lot of them, ced a smile on her face. They can share Hugo fairly with each other and make him happy. ''I don''t why, but if someone tells me that I''m getting crazy, then that will be alright as long as it''s for Hugo.''

    "Why are you smiling, Mother?" Lilith was puzzled.

    "Nothing. You should go now to your room and wait until dinner."

    "I will."

    Seeing how Lilith went upstairs. Liliane tirelessly sat and leaned against the couch. She took her phone from her bag and made sure that it wasn''t on silent mode.

    ''I will be waiting for your call, Hugo...''

 Chapter 75 Saying Goodbye To Liliannes Little Friend

    Hugo came back to their house in less than 10 minutes. He entered silently and saw that both his mother and father were talking seriously at the dining table.

    "Mother¡­ Father¡­" He called out their names when he noticed that they hadn''t felt his presence.

    Verda''s eyes widened when she heard a voice in their back. "Hugo¡­" she nced at Hitano before continuing. "Do you mind if you sit here?"

    "Not at all," Hugo shrugged his shoulders as he sat in a rxed manner. He took his phone out of his pocket while he listened to what they would say.

    "Uhm¡­ your father and I decided that I should take a break from work in the meantime." Verda took a deep sigh.

    There were a few cases of people getting sick at their work for the whole week already. Even though it hasn''t been broadcasted and known to some, her office workers were in great panic.

    They weren''t sure where it all came from. But it started when they found a woman in the cubicle who was acting weirdly. As if she wasn''t in her right self.

    At first, they thought that the woman was just depressed, that''s why. But the doctor that was residing in theirpany said that it was impossible and that she was just having a normal flu.

    They haven''t heard an update about it since then. It was confusing for Verda why their bosses and the higher-ups were not worrying about it even though it was a flu.

    After that, in just a week, 5 more people were said to be acting the same way. That''s why she decided to take a break for a while. She took 2 weeks off work in hopes that everything will be well after it.

    Hugo, who has been reading Verda''s thoughts, heart leaped. He wanted to ask more questions.

    "Is there a reason why?" He asked, prying for more information.

    Verda shook her head. "Nothing serious. It''s just I think there is a flu going around in our office, so I wanted to rest for a quite bit to not get affected."

    Hugo nodded as if he clearly understood it. "May I have the names of those affected, Mother?" he curiously asked when he remembered something.

    "What will you do with it?" Verda''s forehead creased when she saw how interested her son was.

    "Oh, you know, since I am working in Mr. Julius''s office, maybe I can talk to him about it," he responded.

    When he saw that Verda believed him, she took out her phone and gave him the list of the names. "Here is it. Go change your clothes first before we eat dinner."

    "Yes, Mother." Hugo took a shot of the names before he instantly stood up to go to his bedroom. He made sure that the door was locked before carefully looking at the picture.

    His brows shot up when he saw some familiar names on the list. 2 out of 6 on the list were invited to his birthday, and they did get the vitamins that Julius gave him as a present.

    ''I should have destroyed all of it that time¡­'' his fist clenched. "I thought that because I am in a different world, then it will be different. But I guess I am wrong."

    Hugo tilted his head to the side. The only good thing was he was sure that his family didn''t drink any of the vitamins that were given to them since he basically destroyed them before they could even have one.<sub> </sub>

    "I need to check the list of the families that they have given the free vitamins tomorrow." He reminded himself, recalling it.

    He knew for sure that the remaining 4 of these were a receiver for that free vitamins. If he was right, then their families would quickly be affected too, if he didn''t act quickly.

    He wasn''t trying to be a savior. He just didn''t want Julius to seed with his ns to take over the whole Lunaria. He bet that even Noah and Damien didn''t know about what he was nning.

    Changing his clothes and lying down on his bed afterward, he closed his eyes for a couple of minutes, trying to clear his thoughts. It was an exhausting day for him.

    When he opened his eyes and saw that the time was already 7 pm, heopened his phone and called Lilianne over his phone.

    He can mind the virus tomorrow, but not Lilianne.

    When you''re a man, you need to make sure that you get your priorities right.

    He believes in the motto that you should only break a woman''s cave and not their heart.

    It''s a small motto, but it will surely help you in difficult times.

    It hasn''t been a few rings and Lilianne answered the phone already. She opened her cam, revealing herself in an almost transparent nightdress, as if her tits were saying hi to Hugo.

    It instantly wakes up Hugo''s not-so-little buddy underneath his pants. "You look dashing," he grinned as he nced at the door, making sure that it was properly locked.

    He does not want his mother walking in at this moment, after all.

    "Really?" Lilianne answered back as she zoomed out the camera so Hugo could see her full body. She wasn''t wearing any undies underneath, so Hugo could see her freshly shaven cave.

    Hugo''s buddy twitched when he saw it. The sides of his lips were stretched out at the amazing view that he was seeing.

    "What do you n to do?" He raised his eyebrows and asked Lilianne when he saw that she was taking out something from her drawer.

    "Showing you my little friend¡­" Lilianne bit her lower lips as she showed Hugo a pink-colored item that has a switch button in the middle. When she pressed the button, it immediately made a low buzzing sound as it vibrated.

    "Now that you are here, then I think that it is the time to say bye to this." She uttered before sitting in the corner of the bed. She spread her legs, giving Hugo a sight.

    "Should we say farewell to this?" she innocently asked as she ced it on top of her clit.

    Hugo''s grin became wider. "You should because you will not be needing that anymore."

    And just like that, Hugo''s worry about the virus became at ease. His focus was entirely on what Liliane was doing and on his hands that were starting to jerk off his buddy already.

 Chapter 76 Knowing It All

    "This is all the things that you should remember." Julius threw a brown pad of paper on Hugo''s desk before he stormed out of the room.

    Hugo stared at it nkly. He took it and skimmed through its pages. He just memorized the important things such as what drink does Julius like and so on.

    He couldn''t help but yawn since he slept toote yesterday. Lilianne and he were walking on the phone until midnight. He just pretended that their inte connection got off before he turned off his phone to sleep.

    Hugo wasn''t nning to work in Julius'' ce any longer. Their ss will return next week and the only reason why he agreed to be here was to gather enough evidence for the incident that urred in their school.

    After that, he will just inform Julius that he will be quite busy with his school and that he would like to quit.

    Unfortunately, he only has 4 days left before sses will be back in session. And he already had a hunch that in just 4 days, the cases of those who will have the symptoms of his mother''s coworkers will be doubled.

    "Good morning, Mr. Julius."

    Hugo stood up from his chair and bowed his head when Julius entered his office.

    "Good morning. Coffee for me." Julius blurted out as he directly went to his table.

    "Yes, sir." Hugo went to the side and made a cup of coffee for Julius. He was staring at him, watching how he moved.

    The first thing that he noticed was that he was already looking problematic, even though it was still early in the morning.

    ''It must be because of the people who were infected.''

    When he was done, Hugo grabbed the coffee and ced it on Julius'' desk. "Here it is, Sir."

    Julius just nodded. He didn''t even bother ncing at it. His eyes were fixed on theptop''s screen. He was busy talking to Noah and Damien, who were persisting him to stop the production of the vitamins already.

    It was getting on his nerves, especially since this was the reaction he was expecting.

    He kept on exining to them that these symptoms were just short-term and that once the human body got used to them, then that reaction will eventually die down.

    ''They just don''t know how to be patient,'' He angrily uttered his mind.

    He was already painting a big picture in his mind. A civilization that will be far different from how humans used to be. And they will be all under his reign!

    Even Noah and Damien will be a part of it. The corners of his lips rose up. ''I was used to them ordering me a lot, but that will change once my n worked out.''

    He couldn''t wait for it to finally work out. What Noah didn''t know was that, since then, thepany''s workers were all loyal to Julius. He has bought their loyalty with the money that he had exhorted from thepany.

    And he did it all on Noah''s back.

    ''Poor them and they can''t even know what I''m nning,'' He grinned. His thoughts were interrupted when his phone suddenly rang. And in there, he saw Noah''s name.<sub> </sub>

    Rolling his eyes. He turned off his phone before throwing it inside his drawer. He ignored all of their messages and just leaned against his chair.

    Hugo couldn''t help but stare at Julius in anger. ''Those innocent people¡­'' he tilted his head to the side. He closed his eyes tightly, trying to calm himself down.

    "Did you not sleep well?"

    Hugo instantly opened his eyes when he heard Julius'' question. An awkwardugh came out of his lips. "Yes, sir." he didn''t need to lie since it was already the truth.

    When Julius realized it, he straightened his back and ced both of his palms on his desk. "Regarding your school, I remembered that you still need to attend it for 2 months before your break."

    Hugo nodded. ''Should I tell him now that I will quit on Monday?'' He curiously asked himself when it seems like their talk will eventually lead there.

    "Yes, Sir. That''s why I want to say that I will be resigning¡ª"

    "No. You don''t need to do that." Julius immediately cut off Hugo''s words. "Since Rome is still here, then you can skip work on weekdays and juste here every weekend."

    "..."

    Hugo didn''t know how to respond to what Julius uttered. ''What is he nning?'' He wondered, as if Julius couldn''t afford to free him from his position.

    "Well, I already thought of that possibility when I offered you the work, so do not worry. Your ie wouldn''t decrease as well. You just need to swear that your loyalty will be to me. Can you do that?" Julius enthusiastically uttered.

    "Uhm¡­ sure, sir." Hugo answered with his forehead creased. He tried reading Julius''s mind again to see what does he n to do.

    "Getting Hugo on my side will be much more beneficial to me. Once the vitamins showed their full potential, then I can offer him arge sum of money in order for him to agree to the experiment."

    Julius chuckled. ''I just need to get close to his family as a backup n so that if ever he declined, then I can just ckmail him about it." He continued talking on his mind.

    "I already know that Damien has his eyes on Hugo. That''s the other agenda for why we visited Leon''s academia previously. If I let go of my grasp on him, then he will surely offer Hugo more than what I offered..." Shaking his head. Julius knows how interesting Hugo was in Damien''s and Noah''s minds.

    If he ever got a hold of Hugo, then those two men will have no choice but to give in to his request in the future.

    However, Hugo, who has been listening to Julius''s thoughts, couldn''t let that happen. So, he decided to do one thing.

    "For the second thought, sir, I think I would just want to focus on my study and resign from this work."

    =====

    Shout out to Diane_Thornton. Thank you for the golden tickets!

 Chapter 77 Getting The List

    "What?" Julius asked, as if he hadn''t heard what had been said.

    "I apologize, Sir," Hugo uttered in a low voice. He took a deep breath afterward.

    "What''s with the sudden change in your decision? I thought you were okay with the offer that I made earlier. You can''t get the same with otherpanies!"

    Hugo shook his head. His decision was already firm. "I understand that, Sir. But, I really want to focus on my studies. Maybe after two months, I can ept it, but not now."

    "W-What¡­"

    Hugo couldn''t help butugh silently after seeing Julius'' miserable face. He calmly leaned against his chair, observing him.

    "We canpromise and form another agreement! If you want, you can just work here once a week." In a desperate state, Julius offered. He took a sheet of paper from his desk and stood up.

    "Just write down want you want and I will give it to you!" Julius tried his best to hide the desperation lingering in his voice.

    "S-Sir I can''t really¡ª"

    "Sir, Sir Noah is here!" Rome, shouted out of nowhere, barged into the room. His hands were lightly trembling, as a group of men came from his behind.

    "WHAT?!" Julius straightened his back. He forgot about what they were talking about after hearing that Noah was in his ce. He, straight ahead, stormed out of the room with his breathing hitched.

    Even Rome followed Julius'' steps, causing for Hugo to be left alone. "What a perfect opportunity I have here."

    Standing up from his chair, his eyes looked around the office. He could see 2 Cctv cameras rotating each second. When he knew that he couldn''t do anything without using his powers, he immediately stopped the time.

    He quickly ran over to Julius''s desk, knowing that he couldn''t stay for long. He only has a minimal time before his body gets tired and the time continues.

    He searched the nearby drawer first and when he noticed it was not there, he instantly moved to another location.

    Getting tired, he took a deep breath when he felt his sight turning into circles. He clenched his fist before tilting his head to the side.

    He knew that if 10 minutes had passed, and he wasn''t able to find it during that duration, the time will alreadye back.

    However, he can''t just give up this easily.

    Gathering the remaining strength of his body, he docked down Julius''s office, seeing a ck fault that was hidden in the corner. His heart leaped when he saw it was open.

    Completely going under the table, he saw multiple folders of important files, with stacks of bundled cash inside. His lips parted in silent surprise as he reached out for the folder.

    "Is this it?" he asked himself. He took out his phone and opened his camera. His intuition was right after finally opening it.

    There was a hundred or even a thousand list of names written inside. He didn''t waste any time and started taking a picture of the pages, one by one.

    It would be far more dangerous if he will take this folder on its own. Julius will start to get suspicious of him once that happened. It took him a few minutes to finish, and when he was done, he positioned everything back in the right ce.

    But his eyes couldn''t leave the bundle of cash on the side. He grinned and took one bundle before standing up.

    "This little amount of money wouldn''t hurt him."<sub> </sub>

    ======

    "What are you doing her, She?" Hugo''s brows furrowed as he looked at She, who was currently standing outside of their ssroom.

    "Is my brother there?" She peeked inside the opened door.

    "He was called by Mr. Red earlier to discuss something about our ss for next week. If I will estimate it, then it would take an hour or two at most." He answered, knowing that the meeting among the president of all the sses in their grade usually takes too long.

    "Oh? Is that so?" She scratched the back of her head before nodding. "I''ll just wait for him in the open space, then." she disappointingly uttered.

    "Will you be okay? They might take longer."

    She bit her lower lips before taking a deep sigh.  "Well, I have no choice¡­" she paused for a while before ncing at Hugo. "Unless you want to apany me?"

    Hugo chuckled. Shrugging his shoulder, "Well, since I''m just here because Jarrick asked me to apany him, then I can do that." he asserted. "Now, where do you want to go?" He added in.

    "Hmm¡­ should we go take a stroll around the school?"

    "We can do that," Hugo answered. He took a quick nce at his phone and saw Abigail''s message to him.

    [Abigail: What time are we going to meet up? ]

    He responded to her message by saying, "After Jarrick''s meeting."

    Hugo kept his phone in his pocket once again when they started to walk away from the open field.

    He saw how She messaged Jarrick as they take a walk. He couldn''t help but point it out.

    "You are really close with Jarrick," he mentioned. They arrived at the school garden after a few minutes.

    Sitting on one of the benches, She sat at the corner, giving enough space for Hugo. She chuckled. "Yes. We practically grew up together since we are just one year apart."

    "How is he as a brother, though??" He curiously asked.

    "Well¡­" She smiled as she think of what to answer. "I can say that he is a good brother? He always does everything that our parents want¡­ unlike me." Herst words came out as augh.

    Hugo slowly nodded his head. A moment of silence surrounded them. He looked at the timer on his ss and saw that it didn''t even passed 20 minutes since they went there.

    "Uhm, can I go to the bathroom first?" She awkwardly stood up.

    "Oh, sure."

    "Thanks!"

    She left Hugo alone and went to find the nearest bathroom close to the garden. Since Hugo knew that the nearest bathroom in the area was quite far, he calmly leaned against the back of the bench.

    He was busy humming a sound that he didn''t see the woman walking behind his back.

 Chapter 78 Sheilas Encounter With Charlotte

    Charlotte was walking in the hallway, with her eyes overlooking the sky. She was watching how the birds happily pped their wings. How a few leaves in the garden''s tree fell, as minutes passed by.

    She saw 2 people entering the garden''s perimeter after a few minutes. Her brows shot up when she suddenly felt curious, knowing that the man was very familiar to her eyes.

    It was no other than Hugo.

    When she noticed that Hugo was with someone, she didn''t pursue her liking to go down and greet him.

    She was about to leave the two people alone, but she saw that the woman who Hugo was with, suddenly left.

    Charlotte didn''t know, but she felt at ease after seeing it. She didn''t think twice and went down the stairs, that was located not far away from where she was standing at.

    ''It seems like Hugo does not have any idea that I am here,'' she pointed out when he didn''t even bother looking back.

    Charlotte felt a little bit disappointed, but she quickly shoved the feelings away when she realized that it was not appropriate. Clearing her throat, she ced her hands on Hugo''s shoulders and lightly tapped them.

    "What are you doing here, Mr. Hugo?" She tried her best to make her voice sound more professional. She stood up with her head held up high, cing both of her hands on her back.

    "The sses are suspended this week. Usually, those who only have matters inside the school would be willing toe here even though there are no sses," she stated a point.

    Hugo nodded. He shifted his gaze towards the flowers on his front. "I was apanying Jarrick, Miss," he answered. "What about you? Why are you here? There are no sses, so there must be a reason as well."

    Augh came out of Charlotte''s lips. "We have a meeting regarding what happened 2 days ago." Her eyes gazed at Hugo. "I heard that you were the reason why the head chef of our cafeteria got caught."

    Remembering that, curiosityced Hugo''s mind. "May I know what happened to Sir Carlo?" he asked. He was eagerly waiting for an answer when Charlotte wouldn''t dare open her mouth.

    "Is it not okay for you to share it, Miss?" Hugo questioned when he saw the hesitation in Charlotte''s eyes.

    Charlotte shook her head. "It''s just¡­ you seem very interested in it."

    What she said was all a lie. They were really not allowed to essay anything to their students, especially if it was about family matters.

    Since Headmaster Leon was her rtive, she was able to know some details about what truly happened. She only mentioned ''some'' because she knew that Leon had hidden many things away from them.

    Hugo nodded. He made himself look pitiful. "It''s just a pity that I do not have any idea about what happened to Sir Carlo, even though I was the one who saved all the students."

    ''That makes sense¡­" Charlotte thought. ''It''s not like Headmaster Leon will know that I told it to Hugo,'' she tilted her head to the side.

    "Can you promise me that you won''t tell it to anyone else?" Her face became serious as she said it. She didn''t want to upset and madden Leon after all.

    Even though that old man can be kind to people, especially to his students and the employees working in the school, there was one thing that most people were afraid of.

    It was to never make Headmaster Leon furious.

    He didn''t like it when people cross his boundaries or when the people he trusted betrayed him.<sub> </sub>

    "Sure¡­" Hugo exhaled. It''s not like he will say even say it to other people.

    Charlotte leaned against the small fence on the side. She was ying with her fingers before looking around to know if there were people watching them. When she saw no one, she continued.

    "The only thing that I can tell you was that Sir Carlo wasn''t taken to the authorities." She simply uttered as if she was already gotten used to it.

    Well, that usually happened when Headmaster Leon knew who was all behind it. Although she knew that he wouldn''t just let Carlo get off the hook.

    "Ohh," Hugo nodded. He was refraining from smiling after listening to Charlotte''s thoughts. He didn''t want to use his powers against her, but he was left with no choice.

    "Do Headmaster Leon know where is Sir Carlo?" He raised his brows, trying his luck to make Charlotte say more details.

    "Noment." Charlotte chooses to keep quiet, knowing that she might spill more information.

    "Then that means Headmaster Leon knew it." He grinned.

    "H-Huh?'' Charlotte froze in her spot after what Hugo dered. It was as if he was so sure about what he said.

    "Well, people wouldn''t answer ''noment'' if the person really does not have any idea about what is the answer. They could easily say ''No''. That phrase is just used when someone already knows the truth but couldn''t directly say it." He shrugged his shoulders.

    Hugo''s answer astounded Charlotte. Her mouth slightly parted ways when she finally think of it. She quickly shook her head and took a step backward.

    "I hope you will never tell anyone what we talked about here," she reminded, trying to shift the topic.

    "Yeah. Do not worry."

    "I shall take my leave now then¡­" But before Charlotte could even turn around, loud footsteps of a girl running, sounded.

    "Hugo!"

    Taking a deep breath, She came back to the garden. She didn''t know that the bathroom was far away from the garden!

    However, her eyes widened when she saw who was beside Hugo. Her cheeks reddened in embarrassment. She quickly fixed her clothes and greeted Charlotte.

    "Good afternoon, Miss Charlotte."

    Even though Charlotte, wasn''t one of her teachers, she was still widely known on the whole campus. Well, who wouldn''t know her when her name was mentioned every day?

    She has heard floods of praises about Charlotte regarding how beautiful and kind she was. That''s why most guys in their school have grown a like for her.

    "Good afternoon too." Charlotte greeted back. She nodded her head as she both nced at the woman in her front and Hugo, who was beside her.

    "I will take my leave now. You two can enjoy."

 Chapter 79 Sheila Being Jealous

    As Charlotte leave the both of them, She could not help but ask the question that was bugging her mind.

    "Why is Miss Charlotte here?" She asked, knowing how unlikely it was.

    Hugo shrugged his shoulder. "She was just passing by here when she saw me. She asked why I''m here and I said I apanied your brother," he simply responded.

    He was sure that She will get weirded out if he say that Charlotte just suddenly tapped his back and then they had a conversation after that.

    That doesn''t sound like a normal teacher-student rtionship if you would see it on the other side.

    "Ah, that makes sense." She nodded, believing Hugo''s words. It was not like Hugo will lie to her about it. And she has seen how Hugo looked at Ms. Charlotte.

    It was not the same as how her other guy ssmates looked at Charlotte. All the students knew that Charlotte''s age was just years away from them.

    So if you would think it logically, it wouldn''t be wrong if they will date the woman. Although it wasn''t allowed for teachers to have a romantic rtionship with their students.

    However, that''s already better, unlike having a rtionship with a minor. In that way, the FBI won''t being to knock on your door!

    Well, age is just a number, and jail is just a room.

    Jail is basically a free house. People can eat and sleep there for free.

    ''That''s actually not that bad¡­'' Hugo thought after thinking of the advantages if ever. However, he quickly shook his head to disregard it. ''Think straight, Hugo.'' He reminded himself.

    But, he should probably look for one loli in this lifetime. He already wasted his life in the past.

    ''A loli in my harem must be nice¡­'' The corner of his lips rose up, thinking about it.

    "Are you listening to me, Hugo?"

    "Ah, of course!" Hugo abruptly answered as he scratched the back of his head. He smiled and patted She''s back. "We should go now. An hour had passed already. The meeting of your brother must be done."

    "That''s what I was telling to you¡­"

    "See? I told you, I''m listening to your words." Hugo''s smile became wider. His feet started to walk, leaving She with no choice but to follow.

    Hugo was quiet the whole time. He received a message from Abigail.

    [Abigail: Is it still not done?]

    [No.]

    He replied back before cing it back in his pocket. Earlier, after Noah visited Julius'' office, it didn''t take a few minutes before Julius dismissed him.

    Because of that, he didn''t know what to do. After a few hours, Jarrick messaged him asking if he could apany him to the Academia. Since he does not have anything to do, then he just agreed to it.

    At the same time, Abigail messaged him that they should meet too, regarding the content of the voice recording that he forgot to tell her about.

    It slipped on Hugo''s mind since he had to do a lot these past 2 days. Dealing with Julius was already tiring enough for him. He had to fake his smile and pretended that he very much like him when it was all the opposite.

    Well, it brought him a lot of good things. With the number of evidence, he sessfully obtained. And, of course, the money that he got from Julius.<sub> </sub>

    Recalling that, he forgot to look for Fernan. He hadn''t seen that man in Julius'' office after he went there.

    ''Is he dead already?'' He asked in his mind.

    When they arrived at the open field, Hugo could see Jarrick waving energetically in their direction.

    "Hugo! She!" Jarrick ran the distance between him and them.

    "Hey,'' Hugo calmly answered.

    "Where did the both of you go, huh?" Jarrick teasingly wiggled his eyebrows. He gave a smug look to Hugo before jokingly punching him in the stomach.

    "Do you n to take my sister away from me?" He jokingly eximed followed by augh

    .

    Hugo tilted his head. "You fool. Anyway, what is the meeting all about?" His brows shot up.

    A loud sigh escaped from Jarrick''s lips. "Well, since you are the one participating in Lunaria''s feast, you don''t have to do anything. But for us students, we need to do something," he responded without leaving any information to Hugo.

    "And what is it?" Hugo''s forehead creased when Jarrick looked as if he was very problematic.

    "We are not allowed to say it to you. But I heard Headmaster Leon will personally say it to you next week. Just wait for it, alright?" He grinned before turning his head to She.

    "And you, my dear little sister, why are you not answering my messages?" He asked, as if he was implying something.

    "My phone is in silent mode." She rolled her eyes. She ced both of her arms together on her chest. "You told me that the meeting will just going to be short that''s why I agreed toe with you!

    Remembering it, She red at his brother. She brought her hands to Jarrick''s head, lightly hitting it. "You even told me that it would only take less than 30 minutes."

    Jarrickughed out loud after hearing what Sheined about. He did really say that it wouldn''t take long. But that was all part of his n, since he knew that she had a crush on Hugo.

    And he will be the cupid between them!

    Hugo was a great man after all. He was sure that his niece and nephews will look good if ever.

    "What are you thinking?" She doubtedly eyed Jarrick when she saw his grin getting wider.

    "Nothing?" Jarrick innocently stated. He looked at Hugo, who was just watching him and his sister bickering with each other.

    "I thought you and Abigail will MEET?" he asked, emphasizing the word ''Meet'' so his sister can hear it louder.

    "Yeah. I shall get going now." Hugo bid his goodbye to both of them.

    When Jarrick made sure that Hugo was already far away from their ce, he ced his arms around his sister''s shoulder.

    "Why are you looking at me like that? Are you jealous of Abigail?" He teasingly asked when he saw how She''s face turned sour seeing Hugo, walking away from them.

 Chapter 80 The Best Cinema Seat

    "Have you been waiting here for so long?" Hugo curiously asked as he went inside Abigail''s house.

    "Yes," Abigail puffed her cheeks. Her eyes darted to Hugo.

    Hugo chuckled when he saw Abigail getting impatient. "I came here as soon as the meeting ended."

    "Yeah, I know. How did you get here so fast, though? I just received a message from Jarrick 20 minutes ago." She asked, out of interest. "And it will take 30 minutes to get here to our house, too."

    "Guess it?" His brows shot up as he unbelievably looked at Abigail. ''Is her memory that bad that she forgot that I can teleport?''

    "What are we even going to do? I could just message you the details, you know." He uttered, pointing it out.

    Pouting her lips, "I''m just bored after not having sses for 2 days." She stated when the truth was,  ''I just want to spend time with you for a while¡­''

    Reading it, the sides of Hugo''s lips stretched to the side. "So, where should we go? We can spend the rest of the day if you want."

    "H-Huh?"

    "Go and decide now before I change my mind."

    Since he felt that Julius wouldn''t need him for the rest of the day, he decided to just spend it leisurely.

    "Let''s go to the cinema then¡­ I haven''t been there for months." She instantly answered without thinking anything.

    "Alright. Go change your clothes now ande back in 15 minutes." He gave Abigail a bright smile before sitting on the chair.

    Abigail ran towards her room in a hurry. She couldn''t help but roll her eyes. "Hugo is really an impatient one."

    She changed her clothes at a speed of light, wearing a miniskirt and a backless top. She giggled when her mind flew to somewhere else. Her cheeks reddened. She didn''t forget to bring a jacket in case it''ll be too cold.

    When she was done, she took her small bag and walked back to where Hugo was.

    "I called him so that I can know what was the content of the voice recording that he took days ago." She paused. "But look at where I am now. It was as if we will go on a date."

    "I still wonder how he can get here so fast... Oh!" Realizing it, she tilted her head to the side. "I forgot he has the ability to teleport where he wants."

    "I''m curious. Does he have any powers that were unrevealed? Because it seems like he clearly knew what I was thinking." Covering her mouth, her eyes widened. "Does he have the ability to read one''s mind? Then why did he keep it a secret from me¡­"

    Exhaling out loud, Abigail''s feet stopped moving. "Maybe he just doesn''t want to implicate me if ever¡­ I should trust Hugo. I''ve been friends with him for years already, and I know he''s not like that."

    "But I should probably test if he could really read my mind." She firmly stood to her decisions.

    "Let''s go now," Hugo informed her as she finally came back.<sub> </sub>

    "Should I call Rommel to drive us around?" Abigail was about to call Rommel on her phone when Hugo held her hands tightly.

    "You don''t need to." He smiled. He grabbed Abigail''s other hands. "Close your eyes, alright?" he softly reminded. His gaze didn''t leave Abigail''s face. Instead, he watched how she slowly nodded before doing what he had said.

    When he felt Abigail''s hands tightly holding unto him, he couldn''t help but chuckle before closing his eyes to teleport to the location that he wanted. It was in the woman''s bathroom inside the mall.

    "Let''s meet outside," he uttered before letting go of Abigail''s hands. He teleported right into the man''s restroom, which was just located beside.

    He proudly opened the restroom door to leave. After a few minutes, there was still no shadow of Abigail, going out of the restroom.

    "What is she doing inside?" His forehead creased as he looked at the time on his watch. ''5 minutes had already passed, and she''s still not here?''

    ''What''s with women and their slowness when ites to these kinds of situations?'' He questioned when he noticed that if not everyone, then most women tend to take time inside the bathroom.

    It''s not like they will do other things instead of using the toilet.

    It wasn''t a few more minutes before Abigail came out. She was ring intently at Hugo. Her face looked brighter because of the makeup that she additionally ced in the restroom.

    Her face turned pale earlier, after they teleported. It made her dizzy that she couldn''t even look at things straightly without it swirling around in her sight.

    "Next time, let''s just use our car."

    "Did you got dizzy?" Hugo teased when she saw Abigail''s expression.

    "What do you think?" she rolled her eyes. "Let''s go to the cinema now. I can''t wait to eat some buttered popcorn!"

    Just like sh, Abigail''s mood quickly changed. Hugo has been reading her like an open book.

    If you would look at it closely, women were predictable if you just do it right. And the only thing that would save you most of the time will be food. Especially their favorite one. Just give it to them and tada, their angriness will subside.

    Abigail and Hugo proceeded to the counter where the cinema tickets were being sold. Hugo was the one who presented to pay for the cinema since it''s cheaper while Abigail was the one who shoes the seat.

    "Should I just pick these two?" She asked Hugo, pointing at thest row of the seats.

    "It''s dark there. Are you sure you want to seat there?" He made sure, knowing that thest row of the seats was usually crowded and darker than the rest.

    "Of course!" Abigail confidently answered.

    The movie that they decided to watch has a rating of R18, so that spot will be better for excitement¡­ It''s the best Cinema Seat, after all!

 Chapter 81 Making Abigail Feel Good

    Entering the inside of the cinema, Abigail was all smiles as they went to the very top. Since this was thest row, the farthest from the screen, there were fewer people.

    "This is a great spot. We can see everything while no one can notice us." Hugomended when he saw that in thest 5 rows, there were less than 10 people seated. He noticed that usually, the ones who picked this side were couples.

    "Even though this is a dark spot, this is good since we can see everything." Hemended when he saw that the view up there was good.

    "Yeah¡­ and what''s more exciting is we can have some privacy!" Abigail eximed as she took a seat.

    Hugo chuckled at what Abigail said. He tilted his head to the side before cing the bucket of popcorn in hisp. The movie was about to start in 5 minutes.

    The front of the cinema quickly got crowded and the back was still the same. The coldness of the air was hitting Abigail''s body that she couldn''t help but wear the jacket that she had brought.

    "Why did you even choose this movie? This has sex scenes, you know¡­" He reminded her in case she forgot.

    Abigail pouted. "I know! And don''t act like a virgin teenage boy."

    "Well, you''re the one virgin here." He answered back since it was the truth, as far as he can remember.

    Abigail''s cheeks reddened. "So what?" her brows shot up as she looked at Hugo.

    "I was just stating some facts," Hugo calmly leaned back to the cushioned seat. "And there''s nothing wrong with that. So don''t be ashamed." He blurted out.

    Slowly nodding her head, Abigail bit her lower lips. ''If I will be doing it for the first time, then I would like that to be Hugo.''

    The movie started after a few minutes. The crowd fell into silence as their eyes were solely focused on the movie on their front. It was one of the hottest movies that were ever directed in the year.

    Even Abigail who looked so innocent couldn''t help but blush as she saw the steamy scenes of 2 couples. There was a scene where the woman was being tied to a bed with her eyes blindfolded by a piece of ck cloth.

    She saw multiple tools in the bed nearby the table containing different kinds of paddles, whips, ropes, leashes, and cors.

    ''Is this BDSM tools?'' Her eyes widened when the scene got steamier. The female lead was now being hit by a whip. Even though it looked like as if it was painful, the woman''s face on the screen looked as if she was enjoying every moment.

    Abigail, who was cold earlier, turned hot. There were beads of sweating forming on her forehead as she removes the jacket on her body.

    Hugo, who had been watching her couldn''t help but grin. ''Is she getting horny because of the movie?'' He asked herself when he saw Abigail''s face was all red. Even the hardness of her peak was visible because of the thin top that she was wearing.

    He didn''t know why, but his hands reached for Abigail''s thighs. He carefully caressed it, observing if Abigail will say no to his touch.

    Abigail flinched in surprise at Hugo''s sudden touch. Her head slowly turned to Hugo, meeting his eyes.<sub> </sub>

    "Hugo¡­" she breathed out after feeling that her nipples became more hardened when Hugo''s hands reached her mid-thighs. "W-What are you doing¡­"

    As if it was a cue for him to stop, Hugo was about to let go of his hands and exin himself when Abigail caught it. She shook her head, before cing Hugo''s palms on her thighs. She held onto his hands tightly as if not wanting to let go.

    Abigail reluctantly looked around. She saw some couples at the bottom doing things as if they were the leads of the movie. ''It seems like I''m not the only one who got affected by the movie,'' she uttered.

    Her eyes were fixed on the couple, 2 rows below them. They were kissing as if there was no tomorrow, while the man''s hands were obviously under the woman''s clothes.

    Abigail couldn''t take what she saw. She shut her eyes tightly. Her hands trembled as she guided Hugo''s hands under her skirt.

    Even though Hugo was excited at what was about to happen, he couldn''t afford for them to regret what will happen. "Are you sure you want to do this?" he asked, stopping his hands from reaching further.

    Abigail nodded. She leaned against Hugo, cing her hands on Hugo''s chest. "I-I want it so bad," her voice quivered, feeling the hotness of Hugo''s hands drawing circles in her thighs.

    It was a good thing that she wore this skirt. It was an easy ess for Hugo to do the things that she has waited for so long.

    Hugo''s hands started to travel forward. He could already feel Abigail''sced panty against his skin. He looked at Abigail one more time. His determination and courage rose up after seeing Abigail''s parted lips.

    Abigail didn''t know why, but Hugo''s touch feels like she was already in heaven. It was different when she was touching herself alone in her room when no one was around.

    She grips unto Hugo''s arms firmly before adjusting her seat so her back could touch the back of the seat. She parted her legs just like how Moses parted the seas.

    She could feel her cave throbbing in anticipation. It was like a steamy fall that was continuously flowing.

    When Hugo saw how Abigail react to his touch, he ced his thumb against the middle of Abigail''s panties, slightly touching them. He was stroking it gently, feeling her wetness.

    "Ohhh~" Abigail ced her hands on her mouth when she let out a soft moan in her lips.

    Doing it in public cinemas added to the excitement she was feeling. Her eyes weren''t focused on the movie being yed on the screen anymore.

    It was only focused on Hugo and Hugo''s fingers alone that were making her feel so good.

    ======

    Author''s Note:

    Shout out to Crow_1106 and Ali_Shaaif. Thank you for the golden tickets!

 Chapter 82 Just Two People Having Fun

    As if they do not care where they were currently at, Hugo''s finger reached the inside of Abigail''s panties. He ced it on the side, so he could ess it freely.

    "Mmnghh~" Abigail, in a low voice, made a sound. Her grip on Hugo''s hands loosened.

    Hugo gently caressed the slit of Abigail''s cave. Her hands moved in a circr motion, feeling her wetness. It was evident that Abigail was horny from how wet her cave was. It was slippery that his finger would reach her hole without doing much effort.

    Teasing its entrance part, Hugo didn''t entirely insert his finger inside. He was just lightly poking out the entrance. He was eyeing Abigail to see her reaction.

    When Abigail couldn''t take Hugo''s teasing, she brought her hands toward her cave. She personally pushed Hugo''s middle finger inside her. It was big and long. The heat of Hugo''s fingers was making her body burn up in anticipation.

    Abigail quickly ced her hand on her mouth, trying to suppress a moan from sounding out. Hugo''s hands started moving inside Abigail. He could hear a sound as it continuously move in and out of her pussy.

    Fortunately, the cinema''s volume was too loud so others can''t hear it. It added to the fact that there was no one around them. It was impossible for other people to know what they were doing since they were in a very dark spot in the cinema.

    Abigail bit her lower lips. Her hips were moving, now syncing in the tune of his fingers. Her head was more rxed, leaning against the seat. She parted her legs wider. Her body was slowly submitting.

    Hugo began ravaging Abigail''s pussy. He added one more finger inside Abigail, making it 2. It was as if he was fingering her like there was no tomorrow!

    It was fast and rough. Hugo''s fingers were fucking her nonstop as if she was a whore and not someone that came from a wealthy family.

    Abigail''s body was angled backward. Her hands were on the arm of the seats. Legs were wide open. And Hugo, who was her bestfriend was now ramming her creamy and hot pussy in public.

    FUCK!

    Hugo''s other hand raised Abigail''s top. His hand found its way to her bra, raising it upwards to expose her breast fully. Abigail took her jacket to the side, covering what Hugo was doing to her body.

    Her nipples were hard as a rock after the cold air passed through them. Hugo can''t help himself. He hardily pinched her nipples. Even though it brought a slight pain to Abigail, she couldn''t care less when it was quickly reced by pure pleasure.

    This was what Abigail longed for so long. She wasn''t satisfied at all on the countless times that she yed with herself. Her own fingers couldn''t give the satisfaction she was desiring for.

    However, it was an entirely different feeling when he felt Hugo''s finger. Hugo was so good at his doing that it felt like he did this to other women already.

    Abigail couldn''t just sit back and do nothing. Her hands slowly went to Hugo''s jeans. She unbuckled her belt, trying her best to not make any sound.

    Her eyes widened when she saw how big Hugo''s dick was. Yes, she had held it when he was sleeping in her room but that was all. She didn''t have the opportunity to see it like this.<sub> </sub>

    "You''re so big¡­" she breathed out. Her eyes were fixed at Hugo''s sword that was in her hand. It was hard and hot. She could feel its veins in her palms.

    It was a very hot sight for Abigail that she got wetter.

    She unconsciously licked her lips. She looked at Hugo, who she saw was staring at her.

    "Let me¡­" she uttered.

    Hugo understanding what Abigail meant, slowly nodded his head. He took his hands off Abigail''s pussy so she could do what she wanted.

    When Abigail felt that Hugo''s hands weren''t inside her already, she knelt on the ground. Even though she wasn''t satisfied that she wasn''t able to cum, what she will do will bring her more joy.

    Abigail held Hugo''s dick using her two hands. She stared at it in adoration, kissing the redness of its top part. It was her first time holding a dick this up close to her ce. She could feel it twitching in her hand as she lightly stroked it up and down.

    Not wasting any moment, she ced Hugo''s dick inside her mouth, swirling her tongue on the side. It was a fulfilling moment for her when she felt that her mouth was so full. Because it was her first time blowjobing someone, she wasn''t able to take his length fully.

    It was too long that even though only half of Hugo''s dick was inside Abigail''s mouth, she could already feel its tip hitting her throat.

    Abigail was now in between his broad legs. She started to move her head up and down with Hugo''s hands guiding her. She was swirling her tongue around his shaft, while her free hands were ying with his balls.

    "Ohh¡­" Hugo voiced out.

    His dick was now full of Abigail''s saliva. The veins on his cock were popping out so madly as the tip of it continued to hit Abigail''s throat. Her mouth was like a hungry leech sucking every skin of his manhood.

    Abigail''s mouth was sliding on his shaft at how slippery it was. She could taste the mixture of her saliva and Hugo''s pre-cum. It has this slightly sweet and salty taste that she''s starting to get addicted off.

    She made sure that Hugo will only feel pure pleasure at what she was doing. Her head increased its speed when she felt the top of its head start to get bigger. That was one indication that Hugo was already near his limits.

    And it wasn''t too long before Hugo grabbed Abigail''s hair with all his might. He shut his eyes tightly when his cock spurted out some milk.

    When he opened her eyes, he saw Abigail looking at her with desire. Her mouth was filled with Hugo''s cum.

 Chapter 83 Amusement Park

    "Let me help you clean up," Hugo uttered as he guided Abigail in sitting down to the side. He took out some tissue paper and gave it to her.

    Abigail dly epted it. She wiped out the sides of her mouth and gargled some water from the water bottle. She could still taste Hugo''s cum in her mouth. Her cheeks reddened at that thought.

    ''I really did it with him¡­'' she unbelievably muttered. She took a quick nce to Hugo.

    What they did was so hot.

    "Are you alright?" Hugo asked her worriedly.

    "Yeah." She breathed out before a smile rose up to her lips.

    "Let''s finish this movie first before I let you listen to the recording that I took." He informed her.

    Abigail just silently nodded. She closed her eyes. She felt tired from what she did earlier. ''Is it that exhausting to blowjob a man?'' she questioned herself.

    "Can you wake me up once the movie ended?" leaning against Hugo''s side, she asked in a low voice.

    "Sure." Hugo smiled at her. He gently ced Abigail''s head against his shoulder so she canfortably rest.

    Knowing that Abigail do not have any experience to this, he thought that he might have gotten too excessive at what he made her do. But the deed has been done and his milk already spurted out so he can''t do anything about it already.

    ''I should remind myself to take extra precautions. Abigail is a virgin unlike Lilianne¡­'' tilting his head to the side, he decided to just continue watching the movie.

    He needed to make his money worth it.

    The movie continued on for one more hour. When he saw that the movie was ending already, he carefully tapped Abigail''s shoulders to wake her up.

    "Wake up, Abigail." He uttered right into her ears.

    Abigail opened her eyes. She blinked several times trying to adjust her sight when the lights suddenly opened. "Is it done?"

    "Yeah. We should go now." Hugo answered as he stood up. He ced the empty bucket of popcorn on the seat. He offered his hands to Abigail. "Are you still sleepy?" his brows shot up.

    Abigail wanted to lie and say no, but it was already evident to her eyes that was closing. "I really wanted to now the content of it, but can you just message me about it?" She paused for a while before taking a deep breath. "I want to rest already."

    Clearly understanding Abigail''s request. Carter pulled Abigail right into the cinema bathroom that no one uses. "Let''s just teleport to your room so you can rest already."

    Not having the strength to argue about it. Abigail just firmly shut her eyes. She held unto Hugo tightly and when she felt that er world is spinning in a circr motion, that''s when she knew that they are being teleported already.

    Hugo ced Abigail on her bed. He sighed. It was as if he was taking care of a drunk woman. But the only liquid that Abigail had drink was his milk.

    ''My milk must be that good" He proudly blurted out.

    After making sure that Abigail was already fine, he teleported right into his house. He exhaustedlyid down on his bed. After feeling the soft mattress behind his back, the immediately felt tired.<sub> </sub>

    "I have done a lot of things today." He remembered. He felt like today was a very fruitful day for him. He went to the office, apany Jarrick and now did something with Abigail.

    ''I wish the future days will just be like this,'' he chuckled. "But for I will take a rest first." He uttered as he closed his eyes, taking a np for a few hours.

    ======

    "Brother!" Hailey ran toward Hugo with a huge smile on her face. She raised her hands, showing him the 3 stars that were marked on them. "My teacher told me that I was a very good student brother!" she enthusiastically uttered.

    "I know," Hugo smiled. "My sister is so kind and so good." Heplimented that brought a smile on Hailey''s lips.

    "So, where''s my reward brother?" She snickered, bringing her hands to her mouth tough.

    "You silly girl. What do you want to do?" his smile became wider.

    Hailey pped her hands excitedly at what Hugo asked. "Can we go to the park brother? It has been so long since we''ve been there!" she pouted. She raised both of her little hands and started counting.

    "It has been 2 years!"

    "You still remember that?" He amusingly asked.

    Repeatedly nodding her head, Hailey smiled. "Of course, brother!"

    "Alright. Go ask mother about it if she will say yes." Hugo told her. He helped Hailey stand up on her own feet, before taking her towards their mother who was in the living room.

    Since it was still early, he might as well bring Abigail to the amusement park as a reward for her good marks in school. And he doubts that they will take longer, knowing that Hailey tends to get tired easily.

    He doubts that she was there for a ride. He was sure that Hailey wanted to go to the amusement park to eat sweets just like cotton candies.

    "That kid really knows how to deceive mother," he shook his head as he watched at how Hailey repeatedly kissed their mother''s cheeks.

    "In no time, my mother will say yes." He chuckled.

    Just like what he said, Verda looked at Hailey one more time. A loud and deep breath escaped from her lips as Hailey hugged her body.

    "You silly girl. Why do you want to go to the amusement park? You''re just little. You''re even afraid of rides."

    "Mother!" Hailey stomped her feet to the ground. "I am a grown up now! Just wait and my brother will say itter!" she determinedly uttered.

    "Right, brother?" She nced to the back and look at Hugo who was watching them.

    Hugo nodded. He crossed his arms on his chest before walking closer to them. "Don''t worry mother. I will take care of her."

 Chapter 84 Turn Of Events

    Hugo, together with Hailey left their house without Verda. Hailey was hopping around as they rode a cab to go to the nearest amusement park near their house. It has gotten quite dark, having almost 5 pm in the clock.

    "Stick with me always, alright?" Hugo reminded Hailey firmly. He knew that if Hailey tends to get very excited, she tends to be very stubborn.

    "Yes, brother." Hailey nodded her head. She grabbed Hugo''s hands using her tiny palms. "I will not be away from you brother." She assured.

    Taking a sigh, Hugo lightly smiled at Hailey. He looked around and saw that they are just meters away from the entrance of the amusement park. At the distance, he could already see the towering heights of different rides that were scattered around.

    There were roller coasters, Ferris wheels, Vikings and many more that you could think of.

    "Can you even ride those big things?" He curiously asked. He saw adoration in Hailey''s eyes as she stared at them.

    "Of course, brother!" Hailey responded enthusiastically. She pped her hands as they arrived at the entrance.

    Going down the cab, the both of them ran toward the cashier on the side that was selling some tickets. He bought 2 one which has 5 free rides on whatever they like. It was the lowest priced ticket that e could get.

    There was no use in buying the highest priced one since he knew that they will rarely ride these rides. For sure, his sister will just want to stay on the sides where there were booth games.

    He can already see himself spending money on those games that were usually scams since it''s impossible for people to win them.

    "What do you want to y first?" He nced over to Hailey.

    Hailey giggled when she didn''t know what to pick. Her eyes caught a circr ride that was spinning from top to bottom. Since she could see that there was a long lineup and that it was enjoyable by some, she choose it.

    "I want to go with that one, brother." She pointed it out.

    "The Ferris Wheel?" Hugo''s brow shot up. Since that ride was harmless then he immediately agreed. They proceeded to line up and when it was already their turn, he made Hailey ride first before following.

    "Do you like it?" He happily chucked when Hailey looked so amazed as they flew in the air.

    "Yes!" She eximed loudly, cing her hands on the ss window. In there, she could se the clouds and the overall view amusement park at the very bottom. There were colorful lights, together with the rainbow banner in the sides.

    "It''s so pretty here, brother!"

    "I''m d that you liked it."

    Hugo was smiling at their overall ride. He took out his phone when it vibrated inside his pocket.

    [Verda: Don''t let your Sister eat a lot of sweets.]

    Verda reminded to them. Since she was busy preparing their food for daughter, she decided to just stay in their house knowing that Hugo was already old and capable enough to take care of Hailey.

    Hugo replied "Yes mother" before keeping his phone inside his pocket again.

    "Do you want to ride another one or do you want to have a snack first?" He worriedly asked after they spent 30 minutes just wandering around the area.<sub> </sub>

    "I am hungry already, brother" Hailey blurted out.

    "Then what do you want to eat?"

    "Brother, can you get me some Cotton candy?" Hailey pouted her lips as she looked at Hugo with pleading eyes. "Pleaseeee~"

    Hugo didn''t know whether to go buy some or follow his mother''s words to not let Hailey eat more sweets. When he felt Hailey''s tiny arms, wrapping around her legs, a deep sigh escaped from his lips.

    "Alright¡­ But don''t tell mother alright?" His forehead creased. He looked seriously at Hailey since he knew that that was the only expression his sister would be scared of.

    "Yes, brother¡­" Hailey looked down on the floor. His hands caught the hem of Hugo''s shirt, holding unto it tightly as they walked towards the small shop selling colorful cotton candies.

    "What do you want?"

    "This one!" She smiled widely, pointing out the unicorn shaped cotton candy.

    "This one, Sir." Hugo uttered to the vendor. He was eyeing his sister on the side who was busy looking at the people around them.

    "Don''t let go of my shirt alright?" He reminded her. He took one of Hailey''s hands and hold it.

    "Yes Brother. Don''t worry."

    The vendor started doing what they ordered. Hailey was very amazed how the man, shaped the circle cotton candy to be a unicorn. She was pping her hands as the vendor swirl it around the air.

    Hugo couldn''t help butugh at his sister''s reaction. He tilted his head to the side before epting the stick in his hand. He nced over at Hailey, giving it to her.

    "Hold this first, alright? I will just pay." He ordered around.

    Hailey nodded as she dly epted the cotton candy in her hands. She was in all smiles as she took a bite on it.

    On the other side, Hugo made sure that Hailey was on his side before taking out his wallet from his pocket. He took a 100 dor bill from it before giving it to the vendor.

    "Do you have any small bills sir? This cotton candy only cost 3 dors." The vendor scratched the back of his head as he gave Hugo back the money.

    "ohh¡­"

    Hugo was focused on finding some spare changes in his wallet that he didn''t notice how Hailey walked away from him. When he sessfully found some money, he gave it to the vendor who was busy making another order.

    "Hailey, let''s go now." He was about to grab his sister''s hands when he saw no one on his side. His heart started to beat faster. He was anxiously turning his head from right to left, trying to find where his sister at.

    "BROTHER! HELP ME!!!"

 Chapter 85 Bidding Goodbye

    Hugo''s eyes widened in rm after hearing a loud shout. He nced over in the direction of where the sound wasing from and saw a group of people carrying some children.

    Some of the children were in terror and horror as their mouths were covered by a strong pair of hands, making them unable to talk. Only Hailey, who managed to kick the balls of her attacker, managed to make a sound.

    "You bitch!" The leader in the middle, who has the most buffed body out of them all pped Hailey across her face.

    They were silently moving to avoid any attention, but because of the shout everyone''s eyes were on them.

    Hugo, who saw it, couldn''t just do nothing with his sister being assaulted by these unknown people. He didn''t get these powers to do nothing.

    What matters was, that he needed to save the other children and his sister.

    Running at full speed, Hugo crossed the distance between him and the group of people. Because of Hailey''s shout, they weren''t able to move forward as everyone''s eyes were on them.

    The leader-like guy who was carrying Hailey took something out of his pocket and pointed it at the people who wants to go on their way.

    "JUST ONE WRONG MOVE AND I WILL PLANT THESE BULLETS ON THEIR HEAD!"

    A deafening sound echoed. The children who were in their hands shivered in fear. It was traumatizing for a child like them to experience these kinds of events.

    "My child!" A couple screamed in agony. It was followed by countless shoutsing from the parents and guardians of those kidnapped kids.

    The people were in panic as they tried to call the police, but because the guys in the middle have their own weapons, some choose to keep quiet in fear that they will get harmed.

    However, a man stood up proudly in the middle. There was no fear evident in his face unlike the people around him. There were no tears in his eyes, unlike the parents of the other children.

    "Release them," Hemanded in a cold voice.

    "Brother!" Hailey''s eyes watered, seeing how his brother stand up for them. A glint of hope rose up in her minds. She knew that her brother would save her whatever it cost.

    Hugo nced over at Hailey after hearing her shout. ''Are you alright?'' he mouthed. He can see how the cheeks of Hailey reddened because of the ping from earlier.

    Hailey mouthed ''Yes''. She was now in relief after hearing her brother.

    "Release them back."

    You wouldn''t see any emotion in Hugo''s eyes as he uttered those words. However, there was something different in the color of his eyes. The middle of it was getting darker, like a night.

    "And why would I?" The leader muffled a wrapper as he eyes Hugo from head to toe. The man looked so weak and yet he darede in their way.<sub> </sub>

    "Release them now before I do something that you will surely regret."

    "What now? Are you going to kick us around with that tiny legs of yours?!" The leader, whose name was Eric, spat out the words proudly. The sides of his lips rose in a protruding way, looking at the unknown person in his front and the others with ease.

    "That''s not the only thing that I would do to you." His voice was getting deeper. "So just do what I fucking say and ran like a dog!"

    Loud and severalughs sounded at what Hugo had said. Unknown to them, despite Hugo''s body, he could do all the things that he had said at ease.

    "What about you run instead before I shoot this gun in your head?" Eric grinned as he pointed the gun at his hand on Hugo''s head.

    Seeing such a sight, Hailey''s lips parted in horror. She had no choice but to look at Hugo, shaking her head to tell him to just go and leave her alone.

    "Just go, brother¡­" she breathed out as a tear fell from her eyes.

    She wanted to be saved, but knowing that Hugo might get in the process¡­ she wouldn''t be able to take it if ever.

    However, Hugo just smiled widely. He crossed his arms on his chest. "It''s better if you point that gun in your head, since it''s empty, anyway. With that, we could do each other a favor."

    His smile became wider. He was unfazed, knowing that he has his powers to back him up if ever.

    But there was only one problem if the situation became worse, he has no power to defend himself if there''ll be a rain of bulletsing his way. So, the only thing that he could do was act faster.

    "Y-You!" Eric nced at his back. He gave a signal to his two mates.

    The two mates nodded their heads, understanding what their boss had said. They started to walk forward, leaving the children in their hands under their allies'' care. They walked with their head, held up high. Grabbing Hugo in his arms tightly.

    "You know what? Our boss said to take only children, but because you wanted to act like a hero then we would give you that opportunity by dying first in our hands." Eric grinned. He nced at the side, signaling them to take Hugo away already.

    "We need to go. We are causing too much attention already." He announced before turning his back. "The police will being here after a while. We can''t afford to be defeated." He informed them as he started to take a step.

    The two men who were holding Hugo in his arms started to push him as well. However, Hugo''s body didn''t even budge. He was already eyeing the person who was confident enough toy a finger on his body.

    "You can say fuck you to the world now."

    At the speed of light, Hugo was able to get away from their hands. He looked at the person on his side, who was the first one to get a hold of his arms.

    "Goodbye."

 Chapter 86 Turning Everything Upside Down

    "Goodbye."

    A chilling and terrifying sound came out of Hugo''s mouth. He raised his knuckled midair, positioning himself so he could make the man sleep in just a punch.

    "W-Wha¡ª"

    *Baaam

    Everyone''s eyes bulged out after seeing how the man flew in the air before hitting the ground, a few meters away. The man''s face was covered in blood. There was an instant swelling on his jaw, and his cheeks were almost turning purple.

    Hugo turned to his other side. He grabbed the man by his cor. He effortlessly raised him in the air, twirling him around before throwing him to the ground.

    The ground cracked at the impact. Just like the precious man, the man right now was left unconscious on the ground. His ribs were broken and some of his bones were fractured.

    Eric''s lips gaped after witnessing the eye-shocking event. He held firmly onto his gun, straightening his back before pointing his gun again at Hugo. He was trying his best to stop his hands from trembling.

    "Who wants to be next?"

    Hugo looked around. He stared at them from eye to eye and those who were too scared immediately let go of the children in their hands before running away.

    However, Eric was very persistent in keeping the little girl in his hand. He wasn''t willing to let go of Hailey''s arms in fear that if he ever let go, Hugo would target him.

    "For a ratherrge body like you, it''s funny how you tremble in fear." Hugo pointed out. Step by step, he managed to get closer to Eric''s position.

    "Do you think you can defeat me!" Eric desperately shouted out loud. There were only 3 remaining men on his side. The others left already in a hurry, in fear that they might get the same result as the other two.

    "I don''t think, I do it." He grinned, gritting out the words in his clenched teeth. "Let go of my sister and I will spare your life."

    Eric shook his head, not wanting to surrender. "A-and why would I?" his voice stuttered, even though he was still acting as if he wasn''t scared.

    Hugo just shrugged his shoulders. He just wanted this to end already. He doesn''t want to kill people like what these men were doing, so he was giving them time to surrender.

    But it seems like pigs will fly first before they even admit their own defeat.

    "What should we do now, Boss?" the man behind Eric whispered. From almost 10 children that they were in the hold of earlier, now, there were only 4.

    "Never surrender. We can win this. He''s just one!" He screamed out loud. "Get a hold of him." Hemanded.

    The remaining two men on his side looked hesitant. They instinctively looked at each other, not even bothering to move.

    "What are you doing? GO MOVE!"

    Without a choice, the two men started moving. The difference was that they looked scared and nervous now as they approached Hugo.

    When Hugo saw it, he used it as an opportunity. "Do you want to be unconscious as well? Now run or else¡­"<sub> </sub>

    Just like a magic word, the two men started running their asses off. They were running as if there was no tomorrow. What they wanted was just to survive and be alive, even if it was just for another day.

    With their escape, 2 more children were freed.

    "Mother!"

    "Father!"

    The 2 children ran to their parents. Their eyes were bawling in tears. Hand marks were left on their shoulders as evidence of how gruesome they were.

    The sound of children crying was so loud, that some audience who were with their kid chose to leave than stay and be traumatized.

    The parents of those freed children were very thankful to the man who just saved them.

    When Hugo noticed that the police has still not arrived, his suspicion grew. "Don''t tell me they are the cause of this too¡­" he murmured knowing that several police stations were just near in the area.

    "Boss¡­ we can''t fight them." The remaining man uttered in a low voice. His body shivered at the thought that they fought with the wrong people.

    It added to the fact that the man in their front has an immeasurable strength that was far more superior than them.

    Eric swallowed hardly. "Shh, don''t make it obvious that we''re scared or lower than him!" He hissed trying to not make it obvious.

    When he remembered Hugo''s main motive, the sides of his lips instantly stretched out. He still has the little girl in his hand. And if he can''t survive this, then he won''t be alone in the afterlife.

    The gun that he was pointing at Hugo had changed its direction. He ced it closer to Hailey''s head which sent a shiver down the little girl''s body.

    "Brother! Save me!" Hailey was left in tears as she felt the tip of the gun at her head.

    "What now?" Back to his confident self, Eric has a huge smile on his face.

    The people around them gasped and when they try to get near Eric and his remaining ally, the other man would just point his gun at them leaving them no choice but to back out.

    "These assholes¡­" Hugo''s fist clenched. He knew for sure that Eric won''t pull the trigger as he was still thinking of ways how to run as well.

    He was just using Hailey as an excuse for him to not pursue his death any further.

    But his patience was already at its limit. He ran as fast as he can with the help of his powers. He kicked Eric on his knees making him kneel on the ground with his knee bone twisted.

    "Stay there," He ordered Hailey as she ran towards the side where the other kids were currently at.

    When Hugo nced back at Eric, the look in his eyes changed. Gone is his time being patient enough.

    It''s time to deal with him now.

 Chapter 87 The Only Way

    "What now?" Hugo straightened his back. The look in his eyes changed as he swung his fist in the air, aiming it at Eric''s face. He could see the horror in his eyes as he readied himself.

    Eric red, "Who do you think you are? Wait till I stand up and let''s fight! For all I know, you are just a pussy!" He yelled out loud, mocking Hugo.

    He knew that he was already defeated and he had no chance of reiming himself. All he could do now was to mock Hugo in hopes that he will get shaken.

    But Hugo knew what Eric was trying to do. Ad he wouldn''t stoop down his level to someone whose fate was already muddy dirty.

    "Although I like pussy, I am not one." He stammered in rage as his fist sessfullynded on his face. Ericpletelyid down on the ground, barely conscious.

    The remaining man instantly let go of thest child under their care. He knelt to the ground and ced his hands together, begging for mercy.

    "Sir! Sir, please spare me¡­ I have a family as well! I was just paid arge sum of money because my wife is sick!" The man pleaded with all his might. He can already do as much as this, to be saved.

    Hugo do not want to spare his life. However, a pair of hands pulled his shirt tightly. In there, he saw Hailey looking at him with teary eyes. He instantly kneels on the ground so they could be in the same level.

    "Are you alright? Did it hurt somewhere?" He questioned continuously. He ced his hands on her arms, moving her from side to side to see if she has any bruises on her body.

    "Can you let go of him now, brother?" Hailey muttered in a low voice. Tears were still streaming down her face as she looked at Hugo.

    "Is that what you want?" Hugo breathed out as she caressed Hailey''s cheeks. His poor sister must be traumatized by what happened.

    Hailey silently nodded as she wrapped around her arms on Hugo''s body, hugging him tightly.

    Hugo lightly smiled to assure Hailey. His sister must be scared of violence now that she witnessed one. And even though he was hesitant to let go of the man, he had to do so for his sister.

    "Go now."

    He announced that made the man instantly sprint for his survival. When he saw that there was no one left, he took a deep breath and sighed. He hugged Hailey back which left the little girl crying.

    "Shhh," He tried to console Hailey with all his might, but she wouldn''t stop crying. Standing up, she ced Hailey behind his back when people started to surround them.

    "Thank you for saving my child!" An old woman cried in gratitude as she showed her son who was only 5 years in age. "I do not know what to do without you."

    "Thank you, kind sir!"

    "We won''t forget this heroic act that you did!"

    The people praised him. A smile rose up to his lips, knowing that the people around him appreciated what he did.

    "Is the police still not here?" He curiously asked when he saw that there was still no one around.

    The same old woman from earlier shook her head. "It seems like the police don''t care about us! We should let the people know what happened and how ipetent the president is!"<sub> </sub>

    The other people agreed with the old woman. They were sharing their own opinions and their disappointment on why the police were still not there to assess the area.

    "Without you, our child''s life will still be in danger!" A man shouted as he raised his hands.

    Hugo justughed. He smiled at them after ncing at Hailey to see if she was alright already. When he saw that she had stopped crying, he patted her head.

    "That''s nothing at all. We are one after all. We should be helping each other in times like this." He answered.

    Deciding that it was better for them to go already and went home, Hugo took Hailey''s hands and gently held them. "Let''s go now?" He smiled.

    This made Haileyfortable. She ced his other hand on Hugo''s shirt before turning her eyes at everyone. "Let''s go home now, brother." She blurted out in a low voice.

    "We should get going now," Hugo announced and the people parted to give them space.

    But, they haven''t even taken a few steps yet before a sound of a gun resonated. Hugo''s eyes widened when he felt a pang of pain hitting his back.

    The crowd fell into amotion.

    Soon after sounds of a siren followed. Yet, it was toote for it already.

    Hugo could feel a bullet piercing his skin. He felt fluiding out of his mouth and when he tried to touch it, he saw that it was a shade of red.

    He immediately looked at Hailey. He smiled at her as his knees wobbled, causing him to kneel in the cold ground.

    "Run¡­" He uttered when another sounding from a gun sounded.

    His senses were starting to disappear as his body went numb. It was as if his mind was not working already. The only thing that he knew was that everyone was in a panic as police started rushing their way to the ce.

    When Hugo saw that a bullet was close to his sister''s body, his mouth automatically opened.

    "Stop¡­"

    Barely even making a sound, the time stopped with hismand. Gathering hisst strength, his trembling hands grabbed the ne on his neck. He threw it to the floor, breaking the ss container around it.

    The golden string flew midair as if it was dancing with the wind.

    That was thest thing that he remembered as his consciousness turned dark and his eyes closed.

    ======

    Shout out to Wilford5477. If you are seeing this, then thank you for the rain of Golden tickets that you bestowed upon this novel.

 Chapter 88 Her Highness

    In the kingdom of Heaven, a woman could be seen walking in a golden garden. There were a few attendants attending her as she strolls around.

    "The golden apple has bloomed, Your Highness." A goddess on the side pointed out after looking at the golden tree.

    Thalia smiled. "In no time, we can find new Gods and Goddesses that could protect the universe."

    Golden Apples were fruit that only blooms from the golden tree that came from the creator of everything. The fruit grants its eater a gift of immortality, meaning that whatever danger one may get, then he wouldn''t die.

    However, for god to not experience pain, then he would be needing more than the golden apple. The Golden Apple just grants a longsting life.

    It could be a curse or a gift for some as it does not remove any pain and suffering from one''s body. It does not heal someone as well.

    The golden tree just blooms every 500 years. The number of fruits it will bear will decide how many chosen people will be able to ascend to heaven and be one like them.

    However, it wasn''t as simple as that. They had to prove their worth in order to qualify. Those unqualified ones will turn to be attendants who will serve the gods as the gift of immortality can''t be taken away already.

    "Are you eyeing someone now, Your Highness?"

    The question made Thalia remember Hugo. Her smile became wider, remembering it.

    "It seems like you have someone in mind already."

    Thalia chuckled. "You have been getting curious about a lot of things recently, Celeste." She pointed out.

    "I am the goddess of curiosity, after all, Your Highness." Celeste giggled. She guided Thalia as they head back inside the kingdom.

    "Greetings, Her Highness!"

    The knights and the servants greeted Thalia as they walked inside the throne room. Walking gracefully towards her chair, Thalia eyed Celeste, who was standing still beside her.

    "What are you still doing here?" She curiously asked. Celeste smiled as her hand swiftly moved to the right, as if it was waving.

    A white chair suddenly appeared on the ground. She happily sat on it, as she do not have the authority to sit at the same height as Thalia.

    "Your highness can you tell me more stories about your journey on earth?" she curiously asked since it was forbidden for them to set foot in there once they became a god.

    Thalia always reminded them that all thins were set in an orderly manner and that they should not disturb that order or else everything that they created will be destroyed.

    Just like what others had known, Thalia was a mere human who ascended into heaven. Now, she was considered to be the Queen of all gods and goddesses.

    "I have no one to tell you about already. You know all the stories that I shared." Thalia responded.

    Celeste was one of the few goddesses whom she got close to when she first set her foot in heaven. The woman was known to be the Goddess of curiosity.

    She has golden hair and a pair of brown eyes. She has the ability to read one''s mind and unsheathe the people''s desire to do something.<sub> </sub>

    "B-But¡­" Celeste pouted like a kid.

    Thalia looked at her strictly. She motion her hand into a circle making Thalia stand up with no choice.

    "You''re a bully!" She eximed when Thalia removed the chair that she was sitting on.

    Thalia justughed as she tilted her head to the side when Celeste''s words were unending.

    If there will be one w in Celeste''s powers, then that will be her talking nonstop. She really lives up to her title of being curious about all things.

    The two of them were having a conversation when someone entered the throne room without permission. Thalia immediately stood up. Her eyes glow in white, ring at the person who just barged inside.

    "I''m so sorry, your highness, but the golden string that you ordered me to take care of had withered!" The man announced loudly.

    Thalia''s face became pale after hearing it. She looked at Celeste in a hurry, "Let''s go." She ordered. She closed her eyes and immediately teleported to where the golden string was.

    Because it came from her, then she would instantly know its location.

    Thalia''s eyes grew impossibly wide at what she witnessed. The people were in chaos. Bodies covered in blood were scattered and one of them was undeniably Hugo. The man whom she saved.

    "Y-Your highness¡­" Celeste''s expression was in disbelief. She closed her eyes to see reach one person''s memory to see what exactly happened.

    "How unfortunate!"

    However, Celeste had gotten more surprised when Thalia''s hand emitted a golden light. The light came out of her palms, lighting up the whole ce.

    All the people who looked at the light became frozen in their spots. They were just standing still as if they weren''t living things and just stones.

    "Check him," Thalia ordered Celeste around. And even though she was confused, Celeste did what exactly Thalia had told her. They can''t defy her orders or it will be treason after all.

    On the other hand, Thalianded on the ground. When she saw the golden string on the floor, she instantly picked it up.

    As if the golden string was happy to see its original owner, its color became more vibrant than ever.

    Thalia ced it on her lips. "Once I leave this ce, make sure that no one will remember what does Hugo looked like. Remove him and his sister from everyone''s memories."

    She whispered. She let go of the string. It flew in the sky, understanding her words. Her feet walked towards Hugo''s sister, Hailey.

    She knelt on the ground to see if the little girl was shot as well. When she saw that she had no injuries except for the bruise on her arms, a sigh of relief came out of her lips.

    "Celeste, bring them to Heaven. We need to do something."

 Chapter 89 Demons?

    "Is he still unconscious?'' A woman''s voice sounded.

    "Yes, your highness." Celeste bowed her head, ashamed that she couldn''t do anything.

    Thalia nodded. Her eyes fled to the man, who was peacefully lying on the bed. She couldn''t help but feel pity.

    ''I wonder when will he wake up?"

    A loud sigh escaped from Celeste''s lips. "I''m afraid we can''t predict anything yet. His core was severely damaged. If his condition will not improve in 3 days, then I am afraid he might lose his powers."

    She opened up her palms to show Thalia, the man''s core.

    "How severe must have it been for his core to be like?" Thalia couldn''t help but ce her palm to cover her mouth when she saw how broken it was.

    Unknow to others, people who have the ability to use power has its main source of energy ¡ª Their core. If one''s core is damaged, then it would be impossible for that person to use his power once again.

    That''s why it was very important for them to take care of it.

    It''s like the soul of their body.

    Celeste tilted her head to the side. She does not know what to answer. She wasn''t given the permission to look into Hugo''s memory. Thalia strongly reminded her earlier that they should not interfere with what happened.

    "Her highness¡­ may I ask a question?" she hesitantly opened her mouth. She took a quick nce at the unconscious man on the bed before continuing.

    "As far as I can know, he is only a mere human that lives on earth." She paused for a while before continuing her words. "Then howe he can have the ability to use powers like one of us?"

    The sides of Thalia''s lips slowly rose up after hearing the question. ''The goddess of curiosity does not disappoint.'' She thought as she had already expected this question since the time they arrived back at her kingdom.

    "He''s a special one."

    That was the only answer she could give as it was still not the right time for Hugo to be known by others. That was one of the reasons why she cast the spell on everyone. Now, once fe wakes up, he will only be remembered as the forgotten savior.

    No one would know what he look and sound like.

    There was still more for Hugo before he could be known by everyone. And if even interfering with one''s fate was not allowed, she had no choice for the universe''s peace.

    Even though Hugo was here, his mortal body was still on earth. The one that they have here been Hugo''s soul which they were taking care of for him to regain consciousness in the mortal world.

    On the other hand,  Hugo was afraid to open his eyes when he could hear nothing. He was in this state for too long already that he has lost the count of time. He didn''t even know where he was right now, and that mere thought frightens him.

    When he felt as if the lids of his eyes were opening, he had no choice but to open them freely.

    The ck vast of color was unending. The fiery mes and the death that he was expecting was nowhere to be seen, yet all he can see is the unending sight of nothingness, trapping him in its forms.

    The only thing that he remembered was that he was shot.

    "Am I dead already?" He questioned himself. "If this is not heaven, then am I in hell?" he breather out with widened eyes.

    A glint of hope rises on her system. It was a girl''s cry that made him stunned in ce. If only he was still alive and his heart was still beating at this time, then it would really jump in joy. He was happy and overwhelmed at the sudden sound that it made him instantly stand up.

    He roamed his eyes until a young girl caught Hugo''s attention. The girl was sitting on the floor, hugging her bentknees while tears were continuously streaming down her soft cheeks.  The child''s body was surrounded by visibly dark light.

    "Who are you?" He was the first one to speak up. He only took a few steps in fear that this child right in front of him was like one of those in the scary movies you would see online.

    The sudden cold tone of Hugo''s voice made the kid surprised. Slowly looking at him, Hugo could clearly see the tears pooling in the little girl''s round eyes. Her lips was rose in color as her hair was darker than the night.<sub> </sub>

    "Hailey?" His forehead creased when he saw a familiar face in front of him. Seeing that it was his sister, he hurriedly ran over to hug the little girl''s cold body.

    "Are you dead too?" His eyes pooled with tears. "I''m sorry, brother couldn''t save you¡­" He hugged her tightly.

    However, the little girl''s body shifted its turn. The girl turned into a man. The sides of his face became uneven as blood started toe out of his mouth. The man''s eyes turned white. His body became flexible as if he do not have any bones in his body.

    "A-A zombie!"

    ********

    In the south part of Lunaria, inside the woods that was left untouched by humans, an old-looking castle can be found in the middle of the forest. With the dark nights covering the whole ce, just nce at it quickly and you can feel your hair rising.

    The sounds of the crows, sitting on a branch of dead trees, were terrifying. The ck cats surrounding the pce mean bad luck. The weather was cold and the horrifying silence in the atmosphere was sweat chilling.

    The castle in the middle was built hundred years ago. It was an elegant and alluring pce in the past, but the beauty shining in the early days cannot be seen anymore. As if it aged together with time.

    A man, wearing a ck suit was sitting on the throned chair. Spikes of thorn were covering the seat. Looking at the painting in front of him, he smirked. Their n was sessful, they had caused another ruckus in the world.

    Those men who were seen in the park will not further be known, he made sure of that. nning for years just so they can sessfully act out the n was exhausting. He waited for this moment... The right time to finally go back to those people who have hurt him.

    "My lord, the spy is here."

    Looking with his eyes fixed on the man who has called his attention, he waved his hand tremendously. With the old doors making a creepy sound, his gaze went to the shadow of the person he''s been waiting for, for days now.

    "My lord," Dismissing the formality, he stood up, going near the person''s body. Their spy was finally here. He smirked. He couldn''t wait to get the information he needed,

    "The whole ce is in panic from what happened," the man said with a smirk lingering on his face.

    It was his role to be the demon''s n spy in heaven. Grinning widely he looked at their King. It was informal for him to go to the pce without notice, but what can he possibly do? The news about the unknown savior was spreading like wildfire that he couldn''t keep her mouth shut at all.

    Everything was already falling into their n, and with one swept move they can rule the world and the heavens afterward.

    "What more?" Eager for more information, he steadily went closer to his side.

    Smiling deeply, he nodded, leaning closer to their King''s ear to say all the information he knew. The information he said was not only informational, but it was also an interesting one at the same time.

    "Here, take this" The king smiled amusingly handling their spy a box that was containing a ck liquid. It was covered in something that he knew, the president of Lunaria would be very much interested.

    With his grinning lips, he then uttered some foreign words into the air, making the lively ck cockroaches inside the box almost dead in just a short period of time.

    "To whom shall I give this my lord?"

    "To the President."  Turning his head, he made his way to sit on his chair and stared at the man.

    "You may leave now," The king swayed his hand upward, signing that the man can now leave in peace.

    Their spy can''t stay here any longer or else they would notice that he''s gone and it was a deadly risk for all the ns they have sessfully executed so far.

    <o>,m Walking towards the dark hallway, he proceeded into a room that is filled with paintings. It is one of his addictions, to look at the majestical paintings that were hung on the wall. From different sizes to different forms, the background would change and yet the painting was only reflecting one woman.</o>

    "Thalia¡­ It has been so long, my love."

 Chapter 90 The First Trial

    "Can he handle this?" Celeste worriedly asked as she handed Thalie the extract of the golden apple. It was a golden liquid with white particles on it, looking like shimmers.

    "We have no choice¡­" Thalia took a deep breath as she closed her eyes. She brought the cup closer to her mouth and breathed on it.

    "With this holy breath, you shall be saved" she uttered before mixing the cup with a spoon. She nced over at Celeste before nodding her head. "Help me quickly." shemanded before taking a seat on the side of Hugo''s bed.

    The leaf on Hugo''s life tree was slowly withering away. It doesn''t mean that he went back in time, then he can''t die already. Hugo was just a normal being even with his powers.

    Celeste still looked hesitant about what Thalia was asking her to do. "Y-Your Highness¡­" she breathed out. Her feet were still in their original position, not even taking a slight move.

    "This is an order, Celeste." Thalia firmly said. She had no choice but to use her authority or else, Celeste wouldn''t really move.

    They need to save Hugo at this instant as he still wasn''t finished with his purpose in life. It will be a pity for him to just die this soon without finishing his mission.

    Those who died with unfinished business on earth would not be able to enter Heaven. They will be just souls wandering on the streets.

    She didn''t want that to happen to Hugo.

    "Yes, your highness." Without a choice, Celeste marched forward towards Thalia. She just sighed before helping her on making Hugo sit.

    Celeste was the one who kept Hugo in position while Thalia focused on making him drink the extract of the golden apple.

    "This will make him a candidate for a future God." Celeste reminded her. "He will need to prove himself in multiple ways before he can get the golden leaf."

    ''"I know that." Thalia''s brows shot up when she felt like Celeste wasn''t supporting her decision.

    "You know that we can''t interfere with human''s life right?" Celeste paused for a while.  She was eyeing Thalia, trying to know how she will react before continuing. When she saw that Thalia was just looking at her , she decided to continue. "Then why are you doing this?"

    Thalia just smiled at Celeste.  "You must have been curious on why I am doing this. But trust me when I say that thai is for the better."

    When Celeste fell into silence, Thalia decided to contine what she was doing. She grabbed the spoon and fed it to Hugo, not wasting any juice.

    ''I hope you get well soon,'' she uttered her mind before standing up. "Let''s go now, Thalia. Let him rest. He will need it for the first trial."

    *****

    "A-A zombie!"

    Hugo''s eyes widened when the child from earlier started moving into his. He tried using his powers to stop the time, but to no avail, he couldn''t do it after trying for so long.

    "Don''t tell me this is really hell?" His eyes widened. ''But I saved a lot of lives so why am I here?''

    The only thing that Hugo could do was run as far as he can..When he tried to look back he saw that the zombie was near his ce already.  So the only thing that he could do was use his arms to shield himself from the bite.

    But the bite and the pain that he was expecting didn''te. His body glowed with a golden color from behind. The zombie that was in his front earlier vanished in an instant. Even the ce where he was currently at, changed.

    ''Where am I?'' That was the first thing that came into Hugo''s mind as he looked around. He could see justplete darkness, however, this was different from before. The coldness that he felt made his body shiver.

    Dark, Cold, and lonely, that''s what he was currently feeling right now. The hidden loneliness he had always felt in the past even if his family were there beside him.

    "Hello?"

    "Hello? Is somebody there?!"

    Hugo shouted, hoping for something to pop out like the zombie. But despite his efforts, he was stuck in the same ce. All he can hear was the endless voice echoing in the darkness, yearning for hope to show up and save him as he was currently powerless.

    "Once I get my power I will get back to the one who ced me here!" He furiously dered. His jaw clenched.<sub> </sub>

    The feeling was bearable, yet suffocating. Hugo nced over the side, anticipating a solution, a way to leave this darkness. But to his disappointment, he found nothing. All he found was the cold air, passing through his body as if they were one

    .

    A blinding light went up, depriving Hugo''s vision. His hands went up in the air, cing them on top of his eyes to protect them. The light was too much to take in. When the light became bearable, Hugo slowly lowered his hand, seeing a ball of light dancing in the air.

    Hugo was curious about the sudden light. He didn''t notice that his two feet were slowly walking to nowhere. He followed the light, only to see that he was not in a ce full of darkness anymore.

    "Who are you?" Hugo shouted when he saw someone walking from afar.

    The ce was old and rusty. Hugo, with his vision, can see spiders on the side walking on their own made webs. His body shivered. The coldness of the ce was still there, as if not leaving him alone.

    He looked over his clothes when Hugo noticed that it changed. The clothes that were on his body, was not the one he was wearing when he got shot at the amusement park.

    Now he was wearing colored white clothes that were open on the side, showing the side of his body. It looked like one of those greek costume that gods were supposed to be wearing.

    "Is this the outfit in hell?" That was the only thing he could think of. "Well, at least they know fashion.''

    "Hey!" Hugo called again, wanting to get the man attention who suddenly passed by him. But to no avail, the man just walks straight, not even bothering to look in his direction.

    "Argh!" Hugo groaned in frustration, gathering up the bottom part of his clothes since they were too baggy. He didn''t even know where did he get all these clothes.

    Hugo followed the man''s steps. He was already half running even if it was hard for him to do so, as the ground was quite rocky and unstable. The man arrived at an abandoned mansion that was made out of old-looking wood. Half of it was already starting to break due to its oldness.

    He followed the man as he walks in, straight ahead. But Hugo''s forehead met halfway. A ck crescent of a moon was tattooed on the man''s neck. It looks like the tattoo was just recently embedded in its skin.

    Going up to the second floor, Hugo noticed a painting hanging on the corner. It was painting with a tree in its fruits. ''It''s quite odd for an apple tree painting to be here'' he muttered.

    He saw that the tree was much biggerpared to the normal. "What''s with this painting?" He sighed. "And the alignment is not strait." He pointed out that since the frame was hanging on the side, disoriented. He looked at the painting in disbelief.

    "AHHHHH!!!"

    Hugo''s heart skipped a beat when he heard a familiar voice shouting in pain. His feet start to take fast steps that turned into a run just to get to the 2nd floor quickly.

    His brows rose in a surprised arc. With his lips pinched together in a hard line, he saw herself. It was his voice that shouted. "What is happening¡­" he breathed out since it was quite impossible for him to see himself much more to shout when he was talking to himself earlier.

    Overwhelmed, he stood frozen in ce.

    The man who looked like him was on the floor, with bent bent knees. But what intrigued Hugo was when another man suddenly appeared on the side with a pair of gloves and a syringe in his hands.

    Multiple people in doctors'' and scientists'' clothes gathered, making a circle out of his look alike.

    His mouth gasped when he saw how they mercilessly dragged the body outside after they injected the syringe. It was soon followed by the crying faces of the family.

    "..."

    *Beep  *Beep *Beep

    A man was lying down unconscious on the hospital bed when a beeping sound sounded. It indicates that there was a problem with one''s heartbeat. Either it was because of irregrity or it already stopped beating.

    The tears on Verda''s face continuously streamed down. She got up quickly when doctors and nurses started gathering in their room in a panic.

    "Please go to the side Mrs," a nurse wet to her direction and guided her on the side as the rest went to Hugo''s body, checking it.

    "What is happening?"

 Chapter 91 Almost The End

    "Do you think he can pass this?" Thalia asked as she regally sat on her throne. She nced over at Celeste, who was standing steps away from her.

    "He will if he wants to." Celeste simply answered as she was still disappointed with what happened. Even though she understood that Thalia needs to do this, she still couldn''t get over the fact that they are being connected to a mere human.

    "Are they here already?" Thalia raised her brows as she leaned against her chair. Her throne was the mostfortable chair for her to sit on.

    "Yes, Your Highness. The council is already at heaven''s pit."

    Nodding her head, Thalia looked at Celeste once again. "Take care of him. This is an order." Shemanded before standing up. She swayed her hand from left to right until her body disappeared.

    The heaven''s pit is like a private open space for all thepleting the council of Heaven. It was like an arena with seats, circling around with a stage in the middle.

    Not all could enter Heaven''s Pit. Only those who were invited could freely enter without getting struck by lightning.  The council consists of gods, goddesses, and the chief of every type of angel you can name.

    When Thalia appeared in the middle, all of them stood up to bow and greet her.

    "Greetings your highness! May you live as long as the world exists!"

    "You may all take your seat," Thalia announced as she roamed her eyes around. ''It seems like they already knew about the golden apples.'' she thought.

    ''I wonder what will happen if they knew that I took one and gave it to Hugo,'' the sides of her lips rose up.

    "Why did you call for this meeting? I am currently busy with the affairs that are going on in Heaven and Earth." Her brows shot up. Her feet started to walk towards her chair in the middle.

    However, her throne here was not asfortable as the one in her throne room. It must be the reason why she hates going here, besides the fact that she hates talking to these people who only think of themselves.

    They call themselves gods, and yet the majority of them would rather save themselves than the people.

    "We have heard that the golden tree has bloomed some golden apples already! Isn''t it a mock to us that you haven''t said anything about it yet?" The oldest god before Thalia spoke.

    He stood up while the other Gods agreed with his words.

    "Your highness shouldn''t just be the one who can use that apple! We are gods as well! It''s unfair for us."

    Thalia couldn''t help herself, but snicker. She tilted her head to the side, hearing what they havee for.

    ''So this is why they want to meet with me. They wanted to have that golden apple.'' she grinned.

    The sons and daughters of gods like them wouldn''t automatically turn into a god once they were born. They need that golden apple in order to be a candidate just to be one.

    "Is your son that impatient enough that he asked you to get that golden apple right now?" She chuckled.

    The God''s face, who was the first to speak earlier turned red.

    "That''s-!"

    Thalia red at them before she stand up.

    "The Ancestral God had given this task solely to me. So if you want your children to be a god as well, then why don''t you tell him to serve me in my kingdom and prove his worth?" Her grin became wider.

    "If he did prove himself, then I will give him the golden apple willingly."

    "Who are you to decide that!" The God answered furiously. He looked back at his friends, ring at them to support his answer.

    Without a choice, those who were near him shared their agreement with the oldest God''s words

    "Are you doubting the Ancestral God''s words too?" Eyeing the man, Thalia ced both of her hands on her back. She started taking a few steps to go near them.

    The Ancestral God was what they call the creator of all things. He was the one who created everything; the living creatures and the world they''re currently in. Yet, no one had seen the said God. He''s like air. You cannot see him, and yet you can feel that he was around.

    The only time that Thaliamunicated with him was hundred years ago. The Ancestral God has given Thalia a piece of gold leaf and words that she hasn''t understood for so long.

    After that time, she hasn''t heard a single word from him ever again. She didn''t know what happened but the only thing she was sure of was that the Ancestral God was still alive, thus the blooming of the Golden Tree.<sub> </sub>

    "Your Highness!" A running man caught both Thalia''s and the god''s attention.

    Her servant quickly came running. He was panting for air while he looked at the people around him with fear. "Something happened in the Paradise Garden! The angels were already there trying to find out what is that cause!"

    Thalia''s forehead creased from what she heard. While the other gods looked at each other in confusion.

    "Let us go." Thalia blurted out as she hurriedly teleported to the Paradise Garden. She saw how the Angels pped their white wings trying to gather their power to save the Golden tree from turning ck.

    "What is happening¡­" she breathed out when she saw it. It was as if the golden tree was withering like a normal nt.

    ''This is not possible¡­'' her eyes widened as her mouth fell.

    Unknown to others, the golden tree was a part of the Ancestral God''s blood. So that could only meet one thing¡­ It was either something happened to the Ancestral God or he was already dead.

    ''But the Ancestral God is the highest being¡­ No one would even dare to harm him!'' She uttered in her mind.

    However, she needed to clear her mind and do something.

    Opening up her palms, a white light came out of Thalia''s hands. She pointed it in the tree''s direction, trying to give it some powers, hoping that it would stop withering away.

    The other gods who were there helped as well. They forgot their main agenda for today. The only thing that they could think of right now was that they needed to save the tree if they still want to live.

    However, it was as if the tree was sucking their powers, all of them didn''t evenst long.

    Thalia needed to stop herself as well, or else she would be powerless. She would not be able to protect the people if ever there was something going on.

    "What is happening here?!" She tirelessly breather out when the roots of the tree were slowly turning ck too. The whole tree was now lifeless.

    "Is t must be the Demon''s fault!"

    Hearing it, Thalia quickly shook her head. "The Demons were all banished to earth. Aside from their immortality, they have no powers to do this already," she answered.

    She swayed her hands to the side until a basket appeared. When Thalia opened them, her heart leaped. s, just like the tree the apples have withered too.

    When the gods saw it, the only thing they could do was me Thalia.

    "You should have given that apple to us sooner!"

    "The golden apples are better like this than to give them to your useless children." Her voice turned cold. She took a sigh. She noticed that tiredness was reflected in everyone''s eyes.

    She took a sit on the ground not minding everyone. Closing her eyes, she gestured her hands into a circle before twisting them. She repeated a few steps until she heard a shout from someone.

    "Look at the fountain!" A man shouted out loud, pointing at the thing that was sitting on top of the golden apple.

    "Dear Heavens¡­" Thalia''s eyes widened in shock as she looked at the circle-like thing, glowing on top of it. It was a ball of light that was surrounded by golden linings.

    It lightens up the whole golden tree, making the ck parts return to their original cover. The Golden Tree became more shiny than it used to be as if it was very healthy and nothing happened.

    "Your Highness! You did it!"

    An awkward smile rose to her lips as everyone bowed on their knees to thank her. However, Thalia was thinking differently.

    ''I was only creating a barrier for us¡­ I didn''t do anything to save the tree.'' he murmured to herself.

    At the same time, the beeping that could be heard in Hugo''s room in the hospital stopped. Verda and the rest of Hugo''s family cried in joy when his heartbeat turned to normal.

    "Thank you for not leaving us, Son." Verda tirelessly whispered right into Hugo''s ears as she held unto his hand.

    "Please wake up sooner." She cried out.

 Chapter 92 Finally Awake

    "W-Water¡­" Hugo''s voice stuttered as he reached out for Verda''s hand. His hand held unto his head, he felt his world spinning as if he was unconscious for days.

    "HUGO!" Verda''s eyes widened in shock. She quickly went closer to Hugo, with tears pooling in her eyes.

    "How are you?"

    "I''m fine, Mother." He breathed out. He leaned against the headboard of the bed and closed his eyes. "How many days have passed?"

    "You have been unconscious for a week already." Verda took a deep breath. When she saw that Hugo was having a hard time speaking, she instantly stood up to do what he requested earlier.

    Giving Hugo a cup of water, she watched him as he finishes it in just a few seconds. "Do you feel better now?" She worriedly looked at him.

    Nodding his head, Hugo looked around when he remembered Hailey. Fear consumed his heart when he saw that she wasn''t in the room.

    "Mother, where is Hailey?" Before he could even make assumptions in his mind, he asked to avoid unwanted thoughts froming.

    "Oh, your sister is in her room. Don''t worry. She''s already fine. Your Father is looking at her right now while I am here."

    "Oh¡­"

    A loud and deep sigh escaped from his lips. After seeing his look-alike in his dream, he didn''t know what has gotten into his mind when he decided to interrupt them.

    He knew for sure that it was impossible, but in his dream, he was able to kill Julius using his own hands. That''s thest memory of his dream before sessfullying back here.

    It was as if that''s what he just needed to do in order for everything to turn back into normal.

    ''Once I sessfully kill Julius, will I be able to get back to my original world as well?'' He couldn''t help but ask himself that question.

    ''But I already like this world. I got Lilianne and Abigail. What could I ask for more? My family is here already.'' He grinned.

    Going back to his original world will just be a pain in his ass. There, he has minimal friends. His father was dead and his family was at rock bottom. At least here, they could still afford to eat something decent, knowing that both his parents had their own work.

    "Mother, what happened? How did I get here?"

    Since Hugo was puzzled, he couldn''t stop his mouth from saying that question. The word was like a trigger for Verda. She stood frozen in ce with her hands getting cold and sweaty all of a sudden.

    "..."

    There were no words forming in her mouth, even if she badly wanted to speak. It took her a lot of determination just to make a sound that caught Hugo''s attention.

    "Mother," Hugo''s forehead creased as he watched how she reacted. ''Did something happen? Don''t tell me they already knew about my powers!'' He paused when he realized that it was possible.

    He has carelessly made his powers known to everyone because he was eager to save Hailey. But that was the only thing that he could do seeing how that asshole pped Hailey on her cheeks.

    Their parents hadn''t evenid a hand on them ever since, and those strangers would just do it easily like that?

    p "Mother, tell me what happened." He repeatedly asked. He was tempted to use his powers, but in his state right now, he knew for sure that he would be sleeping for a day again.</anda>

    He needed to make sure that his body was already well before he even use the slightest form of his power. ''That must be the reason why I was unconscious for days,'' He uttered in his mind.

    ''Verda warily smiled. "I didn''t know everything that happened. I got a call from the hospital saying that you and Hailey were both in their care¡­" a tear fell from her eyes as she recalled their bodies bathing in blood.

    It was pure horror for her. She didn''t know what to do, since it wasn''t just Hugo alone. Fortunately, the bullet just wounded Hailey''s arms, unlike Hugo, who has been shot in his back.

    "What did the police say?" He asked for more details regarding what had happened.

    "The police said that fortunately they arrived at the right time or else you will be dead."

    "How about the culprit, and did they see who saved all of us?"<sub> </sub>

    Verda shook her head. "That''s what everyone was confused about. They recalled someoneing to save the children, but they couldn''t remember who was it. It was as if their memories had a huge gap between."

    Verda sat on the chair beside the bed. She gave Hugo a cup of water one more time when he asked for more.

    Hugo''s brows shot up when he noticed that Verda wasn''t moving to call the doctors to check up on him. "Aren''t you supposed to call the doctor so they can check up on me?"

    Verda''s eyes widened. "Right!" she immediately stood up. She ran towards the station where the nurses were at standby.

    On the other hand, Hugo remanded seated on his bed. He nced over to the big window on the side. In there, he could freely see the clouds in the sky.

    It was very sunny and bright as if the sky was happy that he was finally awake. His eyes flew to his neck. His ne wasn''t there already. He should be thankful to Thalia for saving him and his sister.

    He knew that without her, they would be dead on the spot. He was really blessed to be able to meet such a kind goddess. When Hugo was busy cing the ss of water on the side, a golden lining on his wrist caught his attention.

    "What is this?" His voice was filled with curiosity as he touched them. The golden lining was only a horizontal stroke on the side. It would only be visible when the sun shines on it.

    "Is this from Thalia?" he raised his right hand higher so he could see them more vibrantly. ''But it was not in her character to just ce a mark on someone without informing it beforehand.''

    ''Fuck. This is making my head ache!''

    The door suddenly opened, causing him to look in its way. A few nurses and doctors entered inside. They check up on Hugo''s state. Before they leave, they told Hugo that he should limit his actions for a week or justy down until the wound on her back healed.

    Since Hugo needed to be well as soon as possible, he needed toply with all the things that he needed to do.

    He needed to rest for a week from his school and just stay in their house.

    He wondered what will happen to his participation in Lunaria''s Feast. The doctor reminded him that he should not do any tiring activities for 2 to 3 weeks.

    It seems like he needed to inform Headmaster Leon about it immediately so they could look for someone to rece him in an instant.

    "Can I visit Hailey, Mother?" Asking in a low voice, he looked at Verda.

    Verda nodded, her heart was aching seeing her son like this. Hugo used to be a lively person. Now, his eyes looked so lifeless in a way that something has changed on him. But she couldn''t point it out.

    ''Stop overthinking Verda. Your son must have been just so tired and traumatized from what happened!'' she reminded herself since it would be impossible for Hugo to just changed in an instant.

    She asked for a wheelchair outside, so she could freely move Hugo towards the next room where Hailey was staying.

    Hugo had no choice but to ride it since he could feel his back part being in pain with just a slight move. "I wonder what happened to those assholes that dared hurt my sister." the sides of his lips rose up.

    "Mother, do you have news about what happened to those men who dared kidnap Hailey and the other children?"

    Verda sighed. "I heard that most of them got killed while the remaining were in aa or in critical condition. Those who saved all of you must be so strong and powerful to do that!" She eximed.

    When they arrived at the room just near from where Hugo was staying, Verda took the card key from her pocket and unlock it.

    In there, Hugo saw Hailey on the bed. He was surprised when he saw that the bubbly face of his sister was reced by an expressionless one.

    ''My poor sister¡­''

    ======

    Thank you for reading everyone! Thank you to all the amazing people who have bought my privs as well. I just saw that we already crossed 90 chaps! I was thinking of cing a hot scene once we reach chapter 100.

    Shout out to Misho_Tayyar. Thank you for the Golden Tickets!

    Shout out to Misho_Tayyar. Thank you for the Gifts!

 Chapter 93 His Visitors

    Hugo hurriedly ran inside to meet his sister. When Hailey saw who wasing, her face instantly lit up. All the worry in her expression vanished, getting reced by happiness.

    "Brother!" she loudly cried out as she got off her bed. She raised both of her arms and hugged Hugo, even though he was in a wheelchair.

    "Hi there," Hugo showed a big smile on his face. He caressed Hailey''s cheeks softly trying to see if it was healed already.

    "How are you?" He softly asked Hailey. ''My poor sister, she must have been ming herself for what happened.''

    "I''m sorry brother¡­" Hailey uttered in a low voice. She hid her face using her tiny hands and in there she sob loudly. "If I didn''t want to go to the amusement park, then this wouldn''t have happened to you!''

    Hugo chuckled as he tilted his head to the side. "Stop ming yourself." She pulled Hailey''s hands away from her face. "We didn''t like what happened, alright?" he assured her.

    "Now, what have you been eating these past few days?" He raised his brows.

    Hailey pouted. "I have been eating a lot, brother!" she nced over at Hitano. "Ask father and he will tell you the truth!"

    Hugo nced over at his father to confirm what Hailey said. Hitano nodded his head.

    "Your sister has been worried about you for a week already. You should make up for it." A smile appeared on Hitano''s lips seeing that his only son was now fine. They really got worried these past few days.

    "You and your sister should talk for a while. I will just talk with your father first." Verda patted Hugo''s back. She pushed the wheelchair closer to Hailey''s bed before leaving them two alone.

    When they finally got outside, Verda held unto Hitano''s hands tightly. "We should not tell the both of them about what happened a day ago¡­" she uttered in a low voice that almost turned into a whisper.

    Hitano''s forehead creased. "Why? We should inform them so they can take care of themselves next time. Hiding that thing will only make everything worse in the future." he countered trying to reason it out.

    However, Verda was firm with what she wanted. "Can you just do that for me? I''m already scared to mention that again¡­" her hands trembled.

    Seeing how the topic could affect her wife, Hitano instantly nodded as he took Verda''s hands pulling her closer to him. "I understand," he hugged her tightly, trying to give her somefort.

    Even in their age right now, it was still important for a married couple tomunicate with each other. When Verda remembered that they have another problem toe now that Hugo was awake, she couldn''t help but feel demotivated.

    "Now that Hugo is fine," she paused for a while and sighed. "Where can we get the money to pay for all of this? We only have a little bit of money saved up that we hid for Abigail''s university money in the future."

    "How much do we have so far?" Hitano breathed out. It was now slowly sinking into his mind how healthcare was very expensive in their ce.

    "I''ll try to find a way," he smiled to reassure Verda that everything will be alright. "Let''s go back now or else they will probably be worried about us." his smile became wider as he led them back to the room.

    Both of them couldn''t dare look vulnerable in front of their children. A smile appeared on their lips as they finally went inside.

    "What are you two doing, huh?" he joked around as he went closer to them.

    Hailey chuckled and energetically pped her hands. "Brother said that he is fine already!" she smiled widely. The burden that was on her shoulders vanished into thin air.

    Hugo lightly tapped Hailey''s head. "I am fine but I heard from mother that you have been sulking for a week already." he crossed his arms and raised his brows.

    Hailey pouted as she rolled her eyes. "That was all in the past! What matters now is the present." She tried counterattacking.

    But when Hugo remembered that he still haven''t asked Hailey about how she was right now, his eyes immediately turned cold.

    "Hailey, tell me honestly, what happened when we were in the park?" his smile dropped, gesturing to Hailey that it was a serious question that she should answer.

    Hailey yed with her fingers. She scratched the back of her head before answering.

    "I saw an old man on our side who was having a hard time trying to reach his sses on the ground, so I tried to help¡­ but I didn''t know that there were bad guys on the side!" she clearly recalled what happened that time.

    "I was just trying to be nice, brother." she repeatedly nodded her head trying to persuade Hugo.

    "I know."

    Hugo was d that Hailey hadn''t gotten traumatized by what happened. ''My sister is truly a survivor.'' he smiled.

    ***

    "I''m d you''re okay now" Abigail eximed. She was on Hugo''s left side, sitting in a  chair that was designated for the visitors.<sub> </sub>

    She got here earlier a few hours ago when she heard the news that Hugo was conscious already.

    "This is a rice porridge with chicken pieces and a boiled egg." She pointed out the ss bowl in front of Hugo. Hugo''s family was away to give them both their space.

    Hugo smiled and nodded. He slowly picked up the spoon beside it, eating a spoonful amount of the food. The hot porridge sends chills all over to his body. Now that he recalled it, it was his first time eating a food since he woke up.

    The rxing heat filled his stomach. He got full in an instant after he finished the bowl of porridge.

    "You''re like a nurse, did you know that?" he chuckled as Abigail gave her a cup of fresh juice.

    "And what is this?"

    "You should drink this," She instructed Hugo.

    "What is this first?" he asked back. He took a smell of the juice and he instantly regretted it.

    "You!"

    Abigail chuckled. "Dumbo, that''s fresh juice made from fresh green leaves. My mother made that one. Drink it or else I will tell you." She threatened.

    Even if he was confused, Hugo just obliged hermand to drink the juice. He almost threw up after drinking it. It had a really bitter taste!

    "What is this" My brows furrowed, drinking a lot of water to aid the aftertaste.

    He heard Abigail''s loudughing while looking at his reaction. "That will help you get better sooner, so don''tin about it. Okay?" She rolled her eyes, silentlyughing.

    "How many times should I take it?" Hugo asked her, suddenly feeling enlightened by the information given to him. If this could help him regain his strength in a much faster way, then he would do anything to do it.

    "2 times a day." She smiled, showing her two fingers.

    Hugo''s mouth dropped, looking back and forth at the juice and to Abigail''s fingers. He heard herughing behind his back. And with that kind ofugh, he knew that Abigail was making fun of him.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll bring you sweets to counter the aftertaste of it," she smiled, wiggling her brows to tease him more. "I''m really d you''re okay now. " She move closer beside Hugo and ced her head on my left shoulder.

    "Maybe we can continue the thing that we did in the cinema once you''re fine already," Abigail hinted as her fingers trailed on Hugo''s shoulers.

    Hearing it, the sides of Hugo''s lips rose up. "So that''s why you are here, huh?" he teased, trying to get back at her teasing earlier.

    Abigail''s cheeks reddened. She quickly removed her hands from Hugo''s shoulders, ring at him. "It was your fault!" she dered.

    "And why is it my fault?" His brows shot up before adjusting the way he seat. He leaned against the sidefortably since he could feel his back aching whenever he moves.

    "Because you made it feel too good!" She puffed her cheeks. "And don''t look at me like that." she looked away, trying to avoid Hugo''s gaze.

    "You''re cute when you act like that,: Hemended her which made Abigail''s whole face blush.

    "You are doing this on purpose, aren''t you?"  she stood up and pointed her hand at him.

    Hugo chuckled as he raised one of his hands. "I don;t know what you are talking about." he smiled innocently.

    "Y-YOU¡ª!"

    Abigail''s words were cut off when the door suddenly opened. Verda steadily walked inside. She warily smiled when she saw them.

    "Auntie!" Abigail mentioned her name in an rming state. She quickly bowed her head to apologize for raising her voice.

    "That''s alright, Abigail." Verda smiled before her eyes set on Hugo.

    You have another visitor waiting outside." She blurted out which made Hugo confused.

    "Who?"

    "It was Lilianne."

 Chapter 94 Do You Want To Touch My...?

    When Lilianne heard about Hugo''s state and that he was conscious already, he immediately decided to visit the hospital to check up on him.

    She brought flowers on her way and some food, in case they might get weirded out why she was there. Lilith wanted toe with her, but she had school, so she assured her that they wille to visit again tomorrow.

    Not knowing where Hugo''s room was, she decided to ask the nurse that was on the side. Fortunately, the women knew where Hugo''s room was.

    "Mrs. Verda," she greeted when she saw the woman outside.

    "Mrs. Lilianne!" A smile appeared on Verda''s lips as she saw a familiar face. "What are you doing here?" she asked curiously when she noticed the flowers in her hand.

    "Oh, I was just visiting Hugo. My daughter has been so worried about her that she asked me to go here," she answered.

    "I''m very thankful that you still see my son as your child, Mrs." Verda was touched by Lilianne''s words.

    "Is he awake now?" Lilianne asked when she noticed that Verda was just standing outside. "If he''s not, then I can just drop this off here." she smiled.

    "Oh, he''s awake!" Verda paused as she nced over at the back. "But he has a visitor, so may I ask him first?"

    "Sure," Lilianne answered as she walked at the side where there are chairs avable.

    ''Who will visit Hugo faster than me?'''' She asked herself. The news about Hugo bing conscious was spread out just a few hours ago.

    The media was quite interested in the story as the topic of kidnapping and saving became popr on the inte. Everyone was invested in it, and they think that Hugo might know who was the person who saved all of them.

    Lilianne waited patiently outside. She was looking around as Verda entered the inside of the room. Since the door was left unopened, she could hear a female''s voice talking inside.

    ''Who is that?''

    Getting curious, she stood up and walked towards the side of the door where she could hear their conversation. It was a position where she could see the people inside, however, they won''t be able to see her.

    When Hugo heard Lilianne''s name, his mood instantly changed.

    "She''s here?" a smile rose up to his lips.

    "Should I let her in?" Verda asked. Since it was Hugo''s visitor then she had no right to decide on it.

    Before answering, Hugo nced over to the side and saw Abigail staring at him. When she nodded to say that it was fine, he nced back at Verda.

    "Sure, Mother." He uttered. He knew that Lilianne must have been waiting anxiously in her house all this time.

    He needed to take care of his harem, after all.

    He should start making both of themfortable as well. Who knows what might happen in the future? The sides of his lips stretched out.

    When Lilianne heard stepsing in her direction, she quickly get away from the door''s side and went back to the chair where her things were ced.

    "You can enter now, Mrs. Lilianne." Verda kindly informed her.

    "Thank you, Verda. You don''t need to be formal with me." She smiled as she patted her shoulder.

    "Alright, Lilianne." The both of themughed.

    Lilianne entered Hugo''s hospital room with a shy look on her face. She slightly bowed her head to Verda, who was just a few years older than her.

    "Hi there, Hugo." Lilianne waved her hands at Hugo who had been sitting on the bed.

    "Hello, Mrs. Lilianne." He greeted back as he warily nced at his side to take a quick look at Abigail.

    ''This is quite awkward,'' he uttered to himself as he scratched the back of his head.

    "This is my friend Abigail. Abigail, this is my former boss, the mother of Lilith, Lilianne." he introduced the both of them to each other.

    Since Abigail knew Lilith already, it was not hard for her to like Lilianne.

    "Mrs. Lilianne," she greeted enthusiastically. "How is Lilith?" she asked since it has been so long since she would have heard about her.

    "Oh, my daughter is clearly fine." Lilianne didn''t know what tone of voice to answer. But since it was Hugo''s friend she has been talking to, she needed to sound nice.

    "That''s great to hear," Abigail answered back. She looked at Hugo before smiling. ''

    "I will leave now. Don''t forget about the juice alright? I have stuffed it in the fridge. Don''t worry, my parents will contact your mother so we can help with the hospital bills." She caressed Hugo''s face.

    "You don''t need to do that," Hugo said, pertaining to thest one she said.

    Abigail shook her head. "Hailey is just like a sister to me. If you don''t ept it, then at least ept it for her."

    "Alright," a loud sigh escaped from his lips.

    Knowing that, his forehead creased. ''I haven''t thought about that, but I''m sure my parents are now problematic about the hospital bills.''<sub> </sub>

    Abigail bid her goodbye to Lilianne as well before she left the two of them alone. When her foot stepped outside, she saw Verda, sitting on the chair on the side.

    She didn''t hesitate to move closer to her, knowing that Verda is just like a second mom to her. She has been treating her nicely and this is the time that she could pay back.

    "Auntie," she called out her name as it would be rude for her to just jump straight into her motive.

    "Abigail!" Verda eximed. "Are you going home already?" she checked the time on the clock. "It has ben just a few hours already."

    "Yes, Auntie. My parents are worried about me already." She smiled.

    "You should take care then. Thank you for visiting my son."

    "No problem, auntie." She cleared her throat before continuing. "I have talked to my parents, and they said that they could donate some money to help you with the hospital bills." She warily smiled, in fear that Verda might find it offensive.

    Verda''s eyes widened. She quickly waved her hands. "There''s no need! How can I let you donate for that?" Se chuckled.

    "My mother insists, Auntie," Abigail added in. "She has heard about what happened and it broke her heart, too."

    "Oh my!" it was heartwarming for Verda to know that Abigail was like this to their family.

    "I''m really thankful that you''re Hugo''s friend. We wouldn''t know what to do without your help." her eyes became teary as she held onto her hand.

    "That''s nothing at all, Auntie." Abigail smiled. "I will get going now." she waved her hands.

    On the other hand, Lilianne and Hugo, who were left alone inside the room, were talking to each other.

    Lilianne, even though she was not vocal with her feelings, greatly missed Hugo. She locked the door before moving towards the bed to hug him tightly.

    "I missed you," Lilianne breathed out.

    Hugo chuckled as she caressed Lilianne''s face. "Did you miss me?" he caressed her head before cing a kiss on her lips.

    "Of course," she pouted as she gave Hugo the bouquet of flowers.

    "More than you miss my little buddy?" he raised his brows.

    Lilianne chuckled. "You''re still horny even if you''re in that hospital bed!" she eximed.

    "Well, what can I do if my buddy misses you?" he shrugged his shoulders.

    Lilianne''s cheeks reddened. "What if your mom hears what you''re saying, huh?" she raised her brows.

    <o>,m "Well, that would be impossible since you locked the door." His grin became wider. He moved to the side to give Lilianne enough space to sit in. "Come here and sit."</o>

    Lilianne sat beside Hugo''s bed. He opened up the paper bag that she was carrying.

    "Did you cook this?" he curiously asked when he saw a few Tupperware of freshly cooked food inside.

    Lilianne nodded.

    "Yeah, but since you already ate, then just eat that for dinner. " She crossed her arms. "When did she get here?"

    "Hmm, a few hours ago," he answered as he stared at Lilianne for a couple of minutes. "Why are you jealous?" he added in.

    Lilianne shook her head. "Of course not. I promised you that I would be willing to share with you. I just noticed the way she stared at you."

    "And what is that?"

    "She seems in love with you." Lilianne paused. "Do you like her too?"

    "Well... yeah." he honestly answered.

    "..."

    Abigail was flustered by Hugo''s direct answer. He was not even scared to tell his feelings about her. "As long as I remain to be the first in your harem, then I''m fine with it."

    She should probably encourage Lillith to pursue Hugo already before it gets toote.

    ''My poor daughter,'' she tilted her head to the side. When she saw Hugo''s bandaged arms, she couldn''t help but feel pity.

    "Do you want to touch my boobs?"

    ======

    Hi everyone! I will be releasing 2 chapters today for hitting the 50 power stones milestone.

 Chapter 95 Getting Blue Balls

    "Do you want to touch my boobs?" Lilianne slightly pinched her hands that were on her back. This thing was making her shy.

    Hugo was startled by the sudden offer. However, he didn''t want to put this opportunity in waste.

    What matters is that Lilianne gave him her consent.

    The corner of Hugo''s lips stretched, side to side. With his free hand, he touched her breast, feeling it in his palms.

    "I missed the softness of this," his grin became wider.

    What Hugo said made Lilianne''s cheeks turn bright red. "And I miss your touch too," she breathed out. She could feel waves of pleasure forming in her stomach.

    It was as if the cold room earlier, turned into hell, burning her off with sensation.

    Everything that was happening was making Lilianne wet.

    Hugo slowly raised her shirt until it reached her neck. He didn''tpletely take it off, he just wanted to see her peaks.

    "Your breast are getting bigger," he subtly noticed as he mound it using his hands.

    Looking at Lilianne, they stared at each other.

    Lilianne, who was impatient enough, ced her hands on her bra to move it upwards. Her 2 mountains jiggled as they got released from their cage.

    Her breathing hitched when she saw Hugo leaning against her breast. He wasn''t minding the wound on his back. His eyes were just focused on one thing.

    And that was her peak.

    "Ahhh~" a soft moan escaped from her lips when she felt something wet touching her bare skin.

    Hugo wiggled the top of his tongue on Lilianne''s nipples which had quickly be erect. Her breathing hitched as shivers ran down her spine.

    His grin became wider after seeing Lilianne''s reaction. He took her nipples fully into his mouth, lightly sucking them creating a loud noise.

    Linne''s body arched. Her hand turned to a fist, holding until the bedsheet as support.

    She could feel Hugo''s wet mouth ying with her mountains. His mouth was so hot and he was sucking her breast like a lost child.

    Hugo''s tongue traveled its way towards the other one without it leaving her skin

    It was as if Lilianne was about to lose her breath when Hugo''s tongue drew a circle on her are. It was teasing her already erect nipples that she couldn''t help but slightly move so his tongue would touch her nipple.

    However, Hugo knew that Lilianne would move. He stopped what he was doing and nced at her.

    "If you do that again, I will stop what I''m doing." He threatened which made Lilianne instantly nod her head.

    She was like a lost puppy, ready to do whatever her new owner would say.

    "Hmm," Hugo moaned in a low voice. He twirled his tongue around her taut nipples. His eyes were closed as if he was savoring how she tasted.

    Momentster, his tongue traveled between Lilianne''s breast, up to her cleavage. He was like diving in a deep sea that was full of softness.

    His tongue didn''t stop at her cleavage. It continued down to her neck until it reached her mouth. He inserted his tongue inside Lilianne''s mouth before kissing her like there was no tomorrow.<sub> </sub>

    The both of them were kissing like they were so hungry for each other. It must be because they haven''t seen each other for a week that they could only result in this.

    Lilianne''s hands reached Hugo''s pants. She touched his erected buddy from down there.

    "I missed this." She breathed out, feeling how big and long his dick was.

    "And I missed your touch too," he cut off their kiss to whisper it right through her ears.

    Her cheeks heated up. She was about to pull down Hugo''s pants when a loud knock suddenly sounded.

    Her eyes widened in surprise. She quickly gets away from Hugo, fixing her clothes and trying to look normal.

    Hugo, who saw the panic in Lilianne''s eyes, chuckled. "You look cute like that." He adjusted the way he was sitting, moving backward so his side could rest on a soft pillow.

    Lilianne, on the other hand, made sure that there was no evidence left on her mouth. She walked towards the door and see who was outside.

    "Verda," she greeted Hugo''s mother. Her heart leaped. "Have you been here since earlier?" She asked as she looked around.

    "No, I just came back from the bathroom," Verda answered as she take a step to enter Hugo''s room.

    "Why is the door locked?" She asked confused.

    "Oh! I must have identally locked it when Abigail left the room." Lilianne let out an awkwardugh. "You know us, we sometimes don''t know how modern things work already."

    Verda couldn''t help butugh. "Yeah! Sometimes I ask my kids how the inte works as well."

    As they walk toward Hugo''s bed, he pretended as if he was busy looking at the food that Lilianne had brought for him.

    "Mrs. Lilianne is so considerate enough of me, mother," he smiled widely as he showed the paper bag to Verda.

    "I know son," Verda smiled back. "Let me get that so I can ce it already inside the refrigerator."

    Hugo gave Verda the paperbag. She went unto the corner, where the ref was ced at.

    "I didn''t know that Abigail had bought this much juice!" She loudly eximed when she saw that one corner of the ref was packed with ss bottles.

    When Hugo saw that their mother wouldn''t be able to see their ce since the ref was at the very corner behind a table.

    "Excuse me for a while and I will just organize this." Verda I formed them as she knelt on the ground, not minding everyone at her."

    Hugo held onto Lilianne''s hands. He slightly pulled her closer to him.

    "Thank you for visiting me today," he sincerely said in a low voice that only Lilianne could hear.

    "That''s nothing," a smile rose up to her lips. "And I enjoyed our little session."

    "Me too," Hugo uttered, although what he got, in the end, was just blue balls.

    ======

    Author''s Note- Damn! Hugo is doing it in the hospital too. Our man is courageous enough now!

 Chapter 96 12th Floor

    A few days had passed and Hugo''s body slowly recovered. He has received countless offers fromwork stations on Lunaria, but he rejected them all.

    All of them wanted to interview him and what he remembered that night. Knowing that it would just put his family in a much tight situation, he decided that he wouldn''t do any of it.

    Based on her mother, Julius has been actively contacting his family as well. He just stayed quiet regarding that topic.

    He already had an idea why Julius was approaching them. It must be because his name was a topic to different people now that if they tried to get closer to his family then they could have an advantage.

    Just like a good public opinion.

    If they knew that Julius has been supporting and helping his family in the past, the public willmend him, saying that he was such a good person for lending a hand to us.

    Hugo was alone in his room. He will get discharged tomorrow morning and was just reminded that he should rest in his room for days before he continued his school.

    He had informed Headmaster Leon about his withdrawal from the Lunaria''s feast. Fortunately, Headmaster Leon understood well what he went through. Thankfully, he wasn''t just like Julius and President Damien.

    ''Should I walk around for a moment? I had been lying down these past few days that I didn''t get to walk around this hospital.'' Hugo looked at the time on the clock that was hung up on the wall.

    "It will take my mother 1 hour more before shees back."

    Since Hailey was already fine, he got discharged 3 days ago and was now attending her school. Since Hailey''s ss dismissal time will be in 1 hour, that means it would take them more than that toe back here.

    Standing up, Hugo didn''t forget to get the keycard to ess the door in case it got locked. He walked out and started walking around as if he was touring the hospital. He greeted some doctors who have been passing by.

    Hugo decided to go upstairs to find out what was there. He immediately looked around when he saw that the floor was different than where his room was.

    There was minimal room on the 12th floor. Even the middle where nurses usually spend their time if they were vacant was empty.

    "What is this?" His forehead creased. ''I can at most stop the time for a couple of minutes if something happened.'' he readied himself. Although that was just a backup n and he didn''t really want to do it, now that he was just recently gotten well.

    The floor almost looked like it was abandoned. It was dark and gloomy.

    When Hugo heard some footsteps on the side, he quickly tried to look for something to hide on. When he found a nearby table, he decided to hide behind it when he felt the footsteps getting louder.

    That only means that they were near him already.

    "Patient XIV has been showing signs just as what the head said." A man''s voice sounded out as they walked near to where Hugo was currently hiding.<sub> </sub>

    "Are we going to keep injecting the liquid into their body?" Another man asked.

    "Yes. We are getting arge sum of money here so it''s worth it." Happiness could be heard in the first man''s voice as he say it. "Well, that is technically right. We should go down already and leave the three patients alone here."

    "Are you sure that no one will go here?" The second man problematically questioned.

    "This is a restricted area and only we could enter, so don''t worry. We should have a feast first now that we have gotten our sry!"

    "Alright! But let''s be back before they arrived."

    When Hugo heard the voice dying down, he went out of his hiding spot. "Restricted area?" He looked around to see where was the room of the mentioned patients. ''They must be in there,'' his forehead creased when he saw that it was at the very bottom.

    "And who are ''they''?"

    There were a lot of questions starting to form in his head. But what he needed to do first was to see the patients. And the symptoms that those two were portraying earlier.

    p Hugo carefully walked towards the three rooms at the very far end. A he get closer to them, the area became darker as it has a few windows.</anda>

    ''This looks more of a prison than a hospital floor¡­'' he tilted his head to the side. He looked around to see whether there was someone guiding them but he saw no one.

    "Having no workers or even guards here is quite weird." he pointed out. When he reached the very first door, he saw from the ss window that there was a woman sleeping on the bed.

    She seems peaceful but Hugo knew better. The woman''s under eyes were very dark as if she hasn''t been sleeping properly for the past few days. Her hair was disheveled and her clothes were pure white with a number tag on the side.

    "XVI¡­ that means that is not her" he took a deep sigh. The second room was the same as the room in number one. However, the difference was it was a man. He was sleeping as well, but there was something different about him.

    There were a few wounds on the man''s arms as if he was scratching his skin too much.

    "What is happening here?" Hugo''s heart sank, looking at both of them.

    It was as if they were living in an isted ce. He could see that there was only a small bathroom on the side. The room was just filled with basic things. There was only a bed, a table, and a chair.

    "How can they live here with just these?" he curiously asked himself.

    Moving to the third room was what shocked him the most. His heart leaped when he saw it.

 Chapter 97 Patient XIV

    "Patient XIV"

    Hugo read the words that were written on the board on the door. His forehead creased. He saw multiple locks attached from the outside. There were chains on the door as if the person on the inside was highly murderous.

    Unlike the other two rooms earlier, this room gave off a different vibe. He could see that there were no table and chair on the inside. Just a bed that looked ufortable enough to sleep in.

    If the other two were still considered decent earlier, thest one was inhumane. There were spots of blood on the wall, scattered around. There were small spots of digging in the wall that looked like it was carved out of bare hands.

    "Who would do this horrible thing?" His mouth gaped.

    Multiple expressions lingered in his mind as he looked at them. He felt disgusted knowing that someone was living in a ce like this.

    "I have heard them, saying that the people residing here show symptoms of something¡­" he recalled. He surveyed his eyes around the room but saw no one.

    After a few minutes of waiting until the door from the bathroom opened. He carefully watched a woman who linked like she was the same age as him. She was wearing a white outfit with spots of blood on the bottom part.

    There were visible wounds on her arm that still looked fresh as if she just made it recently while the other ones were already bandaged.

    His eyes widened in shock when he saw how the woman slowly touched the wound on her arm as if she wasn''t feeling anything. Blood appeared on her hands as she brought it closer to her nose, smelling them.

    ''What is she doing¡­'' his breathing hitched when he saw how the woman slowly brought her fingers that were drenched by her own blood to her own lips, as if drinking them all.

    The woman didn''t look satisfied with what she was doing, rather she looked very happy to be able to taste some blood. But he didn''t expect what he will witness more.

    The woman brought her wounded arm closer to her mouth. She bit it off as if it was a slice of tasty meat that was left to devour. Satisfaction was written on her face as she chew on it. Blood spits out of her mouth and the more she chews, the lighter her face could get.

    The woman''s eyes bulged out when she realized what she was doing. She quickly brought her arms away from her face. She looked terrified at what she had done. That was the only time when she could feel a slight pain in her arms.

    It was a burning sensation that was tutoring her for days already,

    "Arghhhh!" She screamed out loud. She fell into her bed, whining in pain. Tears pooled her eyes. She tried punching her stomach to divert the pain, but it wouldn''t go away.

    Her eyes stared at the window in front of her. But just like any other day, she could see nothing but pure darkness.

    Unknown to Hugo, the ss wall where he was looking right now was just a one-way ss.

    "Can she see me?" His forehead creased when their eyes met. But the look on her face didn''t change.

    He tried waving his hands to see if the person inside could see him, but the woman didn''t give any reaction.

    "It seems like she can''t see me¡­" he took a deep sigh. He wanted to help the woman so bad, but what can he do now that his body was still weak for him to be able to use his powers efficiently.

    She quickly ducked down onto the floor to get something. In there, her hands reached for something. It was a ck container with tablets inside.

    The doctors who have been visiting her said that this would help ease the pain that she was feeling. And although she knew that there was more to it, she could only depend on this one in the meantime.

    With her trembling hands, she opened the lid and drank one of the tablet. In just 5 minutes, the tablet quickly came into an effect. However, the woman who was in her bed looked in dazed.

    She was looking at the ceiling as if there was something in there that looked interesting.

    "Did she go nuts now?" His brows shot up.

    Hugo was feeling a mixture of different emotions, but the most superior of them were curiosity and anger.

    Curiosity at who the hell made this happen and anger for them. ''How could someone be evil enough to do this?''

    His fist clenched. He was about to walk away when the woman in the bed quickly gets up. She sat on the floor and leaned against the wall. At first, Hugo thought that the woman was already in her right mind.

    But it was different.<sub> </sub>

    The woman began touching the carved-out wall with her hands. She scraped some of the concrete that was falling out and ced it against her mouth.

    "What the fuck?" He cursed out loud when he saw the thing. He couldn''t take what he was seeing. ''If only I can use my strength to open all of this up without any effort.'' His breathing ragged.

    He closed his eyes. He currently felt as if he was worthless, even if he has some power. But he knew that he can''t just save these three prisoners out. He does not have any idea how would they react to humans, especially since it looked as if they were being experimented on.

    "Is this Julius''s doing too?" he asked himself. This just added fuel to his anger. "If this is really his doing, then I wouldn''t forgive him," he muttered.

    ''I should get going now before theye back.'' Tilting his head to the side, Hugo started to walk back to where he was. But before he could even take a few steps, multiple footsteps echoed in the whole corridor.

    He looked around to see if there was a spot where he could hide, but it was already impossible since he was at the far end and he knew for sure that he would bump into them if he ever came back to his hiding spot earlier.

    ''A teleportation wouldn''t hurt, right?'' he hesitantly scratched the back of his head. He had no choice but to resort to this.

    Before the people could even see him, Hugo held his hopes high. He teleported right through his room and just a few seconds after, the door of his room opened.

    Verda ran towards him with worriedced in her eyes. "What happened to you, Hugo? Are you sure you are okay?" she anxiously asked.

    Hugo slowly nodded his head. His world was spinning in his eyes and he couldn''t help but took a seat on his bed. ''Damn, is this what will happen when I don''t use my teleportation power for almost 2 weeks?'' he chuckled.

    It felt as if it was his first time using his powers again. It was actually refreshing, knowing that his body didn''t give up. A satisfied smile rose up to his lips after knowing that he could still teleport properly.

    "I am okay, mother." He answered when he opened his eyes and saw that Verda was looking at him.

    Verda shook her head. "No. You need to rest." She firmly said when she saw that Hugo''s whole face was turning red.

    "What have you been doing this whole time that you looked very  tired?" She scolded Hugo.

    Hugo shrugged his shoulders. "I just walked around. My body must not be used to it yet," he answered simply. He knew for sure that his mother would scold him more for what he said, but that''s the only reason he could say.

    "I told you that you should rest for today and tomorrow! Why aren''t you listening to me and your father!" Verda shook her head in disappointment. "The doctor reminded you that, and you''re not even listening to him!"

    "Sorry, Mother." He took a deep breath and stood up when he felt like he was already fine. "I will be more careful now." he smiled.

    "Mother, I am curious about one thing." Hugo looked at his mother''s eyes directly.

    "What is it?"

    "Whose hospital is this?" He asked because he knew for sure that someone mentioned this hospital to his mother that''s why she considered this.

    Hugo''s question put a smile on Verda''s lips. "You know Julius right? His boss offered us 50% off here!" She happily eximed.

    "Julius''s boss?" His forehead creased.

    Verda nodded. "Yes. Sir Noah. He was kind enough to give us this room."

    ''I knew it¡­'' Hugo sighed. "Does Sir Julius know that we are here?"

    Verda nodded. "The two of them were the ones who assisted us when you were ced here. I just knew that time that theirpany owned this one." she chuckled remembering how shocked she was that time.

    However, Hugo didn''t look as if he was happy.

    "Mother, I think it is time for us to cut our ties with them."

    ======

    Author''s Note- What will you do if you someone like that?

 Chapter 98 USB Drive

    Verda was shocked by what her son uttered. Her forehead creased. "What do you mean? They are very kind to us and you will just say that? Aren''t you a little bit ungrateful for those people who helped us?"

    Hugo scoffed. "Just do what I say, Mother." He shrugged his shoulders. He straight ahead went to his bed and closed his eyes, pretending to rest so his mother wouldn''t rogue more.

    Shaking his head to the side, Verda does not get what Hugo was trying to say. The two men have been good to them, so why would her family cut ties with them?

    ''Maybe it''s his pride that was talking earlier. I should try to understand him more especially since he still looked sick." Verda sighed. She tilted her head to the side before turning her back to look at Hailey.

    "What do you want to eat?" The tone of her voice became softer.

    "Just anything mother." Hailey smiled. She ran towards the sofa and sat there. "This chair is veryfortable mother!" she eximed as she tried bouncing on top of it.

    Verdaughed. "I know. But be careful alright? You might hurt yourself." She reminded her before taking out her wallet.

    "Stay here for a while alright? I will lock this door and don''t open it unless you hear my voice." she looked at Hailey. "Do you understand?"

    "Yes, mother." Hailey nodded her little head. Without anything to do, she walked sneakily towards Hugo''s bed and peeked at his face.

    Pouting her lips, she lightly tapped Hugo''s cheeks. "Brother, I know you are awake!" she shouted out loud.

    Hugo, who has been pretending all along opened his eyes. "How did you know?" he questioned because his mother didn''t even notice it.

    "You smiled when mother left!" she puffed her cheeks.

    Hugo chuckled. "You saw that?"

    Hailey nodded. "Yes." she paused for a while. She ran towards her bag and took out something. "Brother, I want to y with some dolls."

    "Alright. You can y on the floor. Don''t create a mess alright? Or else Mother would be mad. I will justy down here and try to rest."

    "Okay!" Hailey enthusiastically sat on the floor while Hugo, who was in the bed just watched her.

    Hugo noticed that Hailey''s doll looked so old already. Its hair was already curly and full of tangles. Even the doll''s clothes were disheveled already. He sighed and thought, ''I should buy her a doll some other time.''

    "Hailey, didn''t I buy you a doll the other time? Why are you still using that then?" he softly asked her. He didn''t want his words to appear as if he was scolding her or Hailey would surely be scared to answer.

    "It''s in my room, brother. I brought this to school because I don''t want that doll to be dirty." Hailey answered as she continued to y. She didn''t even bother looking at Hugo, who was staring at her the whole time.

    "Ohh¡­"

    "The doll that you bought for me was so expensive that I don''t want it to be dirty!"

    Hugo smiled. This just shows how Hailey values the things that were given to her. "Then i should buy you a cheap one, once we go back home so you can bring it to your school."

    Hailey''s eyes twinkled. "Really brother?" she pped her hands. She stood up and ran towards Hugo. She gave him a very tight hug which made both of themugh out loud.

    "You have gotten too heavy now."

    It was just like a magic word for Hailey. She raised her hands and lightly pped Hugo''s arms. "I don''t like you anymore." she crossed her arms before stomping her feet on the ground. She returned to the floor and continued ying.

    Hugoughed out loud. He closed his eyes and rested. He couldn''t afford to fall asleep, knowing that he and his sister were alone in the room.

    The thing that he saw on the top floor was a horror for him.

    ****

    "Shouldn''t you be resting for now?" Abigail''s eyes widened when Hugo told her that he will attend school today.

    Hugo nodded. "Yeah. That''s why I am here," he uttered. "I will request a week worth of leave so that I can rest for more time."

    "But, wouldn''t it be harder for you to catch up with the lessons?" she asked worriedly. "I can lend you notes of course, but can you understand them all in just a span of a week? Our finals will start in 2 weeks."

    "Don''t worry, I can handle that." The sides of his lips rose up.

    ''I can remember some parts of the exam, so why would I need to review?'' he muttered.

    Abigail chuckled. "I forgot I am talking to Hugo."<sub> </sub>

    Because of what she said, Hugo couldn''t help butugh as well. "You''re crazy already." he shook his head and sighed, teasing her as if he was disappointed. "I already expected this, but this was too soon!"

    Abigail red at Hugo. "Just go to Headmaster Leon''s office and stop bothering me here while I try to study!"

    "Shhhh!"

    The librarian loudly shushed them down. Hugo and Abigail quickly nodded their head as they apologized to the old woman.

    "I told you to leave already!" Abigail whispered in his ears as the old woman left them.

    Hugo grinned. "You know what? Our librarian must be dry. That''s why her attitude is dry too." he suddenly uttered which made both of themugh so hard.

    The librarian who hasn''t gotten too far came back after hearing augh. She red at the two people who wereughing so hard that they didn''t notice her presence.

    "YOU TWO! LEAVE!" She shouted out loud.

    Hugo and Abigail slowly looked at each other after hearing a shout in front of them. The both of them quickly apologized as they got their things and leave.

    When they finally got outside, theirughs couldn''t be stopped anymore.

    "You''re evil!" Abigail held onto her stomach as it started to ache from too muchughing.

    Even Hugo was wiping the tears in his eyes because of the same reason. "That''s a first for me to get kicked out of the library! I didn''t know that it was this good." Amusement was written on his face.

    After a few minutes, their emotions already went back to normal. Hugo bid goodbye to Abigail first.

    "I wille back hereter to give you something. Wait for me, alright?"

    Hugo didn''t wait for her reply before his feet marched towards that Headmaster''s office. HE knocked on the door, and just after a few seconds, it opened.

    "Mr. Hugo! I am surprised to see you." A smile appeared on Headmaster Leon''s office as he saw a familiar face. "How are you? I have heard of what happened."

    "I am alright, Sir." Hugo smiled back.

    "What brought you here then? Are you going toe back to ss already?" Headmaster Leon stopped what he was doing. He ced his pen down on his table and focused his attention solely on the person to who he was talking.

    Hugo shook his head. "I am actually here sir to request a week''s worth of absence. The doctor advised me to rest for a week." he respectfully said.

    Leon nodded. "That shall be done, don''t worry."

    "And¡­ Uhm¡­ about the Lunaria''s feast, Sir." Hugo scratched the back of his head as he didn''t know how to bring it up.

    When Leon noticed what he was trying to say, "You don''t need to worry about it. I have already picked someone to rece you."

    "That''s a relief." He answered. "I will take my leave now, Headmaster Leon." he bowed his head before leaving the room.

    Hugo grinned. He could actually join that feast ever since it was still 2 weeks away. But he knew that the motive behind that feast was different from what they wanted to show to everyone.

    He could not let himself be a pawn in a game when he was the one who was supposed to y.

    "Now the only left thing to do.." Hugo''s grin became wider. He took something out of his pocket. It was a USB drive containing the recording that he took to Headmaster Leon''s office. He noticed that because of the incident, it was already long overdue.

    He nned on giving this to Abigail in hope that she will help him with what he wanted.

    Abigail has the things that hecks the most.

    Number 1 in that is resources and the power to rule people.

    He knew that even though Abigail was nice to him, she was different outside.

    She was educated and raised as someone who should rule other people.

    "Abigail," Hugo called out her name as he saw him waiting patiently at the opening of the hallway where Headmaster Leon''s office was.

    "You told me that you will give me something, so I am here,"  Abigail uttered. Seriousness was written in her face.

 Chapter 99 First Challenge

    "Here, take this." Hugo walked closer to Abigail, cing the USB drive in her hands. "You must only see this when you''re alone." He strictly informed her.

    Abigail, who was not taking everything seriously, chuckled. "Why? Does this contain any of your sex tapes?" She jokingly patted Hugo''s shoulders.

    The sides of his lips rose up. "Yeah. So you better watch it alone."

    "Y-You!"

    "I will get going now." Hugo didn''t wait for her words to get finished. He walked past her, going out of the hallway and out of the building so he could leave already.

    Abigail was flustered. She unbelievably looked at the USB driver in her hands. "Does this really contain his sex tape?" she asked herself.

    Her eyes widened as she quickly hid it in her pocket. ''What are you thinking Abigail!'' Scolding herself. ''This must contain something important for him to say that to me.''

    Tilting her head to the side. Abigail grinned. "But honestly, I would like it more if it was really his sex tape."

    Hugo quickly came back to their house. He was tasked by his mother to apany Hailey to school since both she and Hitano wouldn''t be able to do it today, now that their schedules shed.

    "Brother! I have been waiting for you for so long!" Hailey puffed her cheeks as she opened the door. She quickly wore her backpack and ran towards where Hugo was standing.

    "It''s still early! You won''t bete even if Ie back 10 minutester." Hugo shook his head. He carried Hailey''s lunchbox in her hands before they set out.

    "I just wanted to arrive early so I can show my friends my new doll!" She pouted as she open up her bag to get the doll that Hugo has bought for him yesterday.

    When Hugo got discharged from the hospital yesterday, he decided to buy one for Hailey when they crossed a small shop selling cheap dolls.

    Even though Hugo wanted to buy an expensive one for Hailey, it will be no use since she will surely not y with it carelessly.

    "Do you like it that much?" He smiled as he took Hailey''s hands. They rode a cab and proceeded to go to her school.

    "Of course!" Hailey enthusiastically answered.

    It didn''t take long before they arrived at Haile''s schools. In there, Hugo waited patiently until Hailey disappeared from his sight. That was the only time before he was pleased enough to leave.

    He decided to visit the police station that was handling the case about the children. Because most of the culprits died and the remaining was still unconscious, they still don''t have any clues about who was the mastermind of all of these things.

    "Good morning, officer." Hugo greeted them politely.

    "Mr. Hugo! What brought you here?" The police officer was shocked to see Hugo.

    "I just wanted to ask you about something, Sir. Does Lunaria currently has a high number of missing children?" He curiously asked. He was sure that what happened 2 weeks ago, wasn''t the start of it.

    The police officer looked shocked at what Hugo mentioned. He quickly opened up the notebook where all the information was stored.

    "The reason why we are so eager to solve this case was because of this." The police officer pointed out the words that were written on top.

    Hugo carefully looked at what was written on it. He saw that 20 children were missingst month, and 12,  2 months ago. That was a total of 32 children that were still haven''t found.

    "We thought that if we ever get to see who was the mastermind of the recent kidnapping was , then we could track all of these children as well." The police officer sighed out loud.

    "But because there were no witnesses or any leads, we couldn''t proceed with the case. We haven''t heard any update from the government sincest month."

    "I will try my best to help on this one, sir." Hugo tilted his head to the side. "Can you give me all the details regarding this? And who are the possible people to be involved?"

    "I''m sorry, but I can''t do that. I will get fired if ever." The police officer shook his head. He went back to his deck and took out a small notepad. "This is the only thing I can give you." He smiled and gave it to Hugo.

    "Thank you for this, Sir." He bid goodbye before going back to their house.

    Since he was alone, he could read all the files with ease. He was able to finish all of them in just a few hours.<sub> </sub>

    He has learned that the children who have gone missing only belonged to the poor sector. That''s why the police were all curious about why.

    The parents of these children had no money, so the motive was not to kidnap them for ransom.

    Hugo remembered the files, that he had taken a picture from Julius''s vault. He quickly opened up his phone to read it one by one.

    At the same time, in an unknownnd that was surrounded by gigantic mountains and trees, a secret warehouse was being stored. Numerous people wearing ck uniforms were walking outside.

    They were the four guards who were tasked to guard the outside of the ce where the children were being kept.

    It was already the right time to move their captives to a new location. Because of what happened at Lunaria that caused a bigmotion, their boss decided that it was time for them to already move.

    Unknown to Hugo, he was already right about his hunch that Julius and Noah were the masterminds behind all of this. They were making these children subject to an experiment that they have yet to master.

    "Pedro, wake up!"

    The man grabbed someone by his shoulder when he noticed that Petro, the man he was calling, was not breathing already. A long needle was buried in his neck. His eyes widened, and because they didn''t know who was the culprit, his senses guard up.

    His heart leaped. He alertly looked around the area. But before he could even possibly announce what happened to the other guard, an arrow struck his chest, and it resulted in his death as well.

    Two of the remaining guards heard the noiseing from the side of the warehouse. One of them prepared up the torches in both of his hands and was ready to attack the uing enemies.

    "Show yourselves!" The man shouted while looking around the area, "You cowards!"

    The ground vibrated. A sudden force from the floor pierced through the two men. The wind blew coldly as both of the men found themselves being swallowed by a huge tower of soil. After a few seconds, the ground stopped shaking. The hole that was created was closed as if nothing had happened. Four bodies were quickly buried underneath in less than no time.

    Inside the warehouse, children ranging from five to ten years old gathered in the middle. Their bodies were weak and were full of bruises. The guards from earlier did not bother to tie them up.

    Although their hands and feet were both free, they could walk freely. They neither can escape nor shout, due to fear that the four ruthless men had inflicted.

    A sudden sound echoed throughout the whole ce. One of the windows above the warehouse was scattered into tiny ss pieces. It had caused the children inside to cry and panic.

    But then someone from the outside threw a bottle containing a green liquid inside. When the ss bottle shattered on the floor. The green liquid suddenly turned into smoke. And as the white smoke filled up the whole ce.

    And the kids, one by one, fainted.

    A light appeared in the sky that slowly traveled down thend. Thalia, who was wearing a majestic outfit, appeared suddenly in sight.

    The people who were transporting all the children in a van stopped. Their eyes widened at what they saw.

    "Stop what you are doing." Thalia firmly said. As she took a step, the air started to grow stronger.

    "The heavens can''t interfere with the human''s life!" The person who was acting like a leader scoffed. He looked at his back. "Continue! They can''t do anything here in the mortal world!"

    Thalia chuckled. She smiled widely. "I can''t interfere with humans." She paused for a while. "But I surely can interfere with fallen angels who choose to side with the fallen demon king."

    "We are in the mortal world! Using your power here is not allowed!" The same person tried to shout back, even though his hands were already trembling.

    "And who said that I will be the one to fight all of you?" Thalia''s brows shot up.

    A person suddenly appeared at her side. Celeste wave at all of them cheerfully before she turned her head towards Thalia.

    "Your Highness." She bowed her head.

    "Tell this location to him secretly," Thalia uttered. "This shall be his first challenge, now that he had passed the 1st trial.

 Chapter 100 Sixth Power

    Hugo was alone in their house when a hitting sound resonated from their window.

    "What is that?" His forehead creased. He stood up from his seat and walked towards where it wasing from.

    "A dove?" He looked at it unbelievably. ''Is this from Thalia?'' He wondered when he recalled thest time that a bird came knocking on his window.

    Getting curious about it, he opened up the windows to let the poor bird in.

    Just like what he expected, the bird flew into his hands to drop something. It was a small piece of paper that was neatly scrolled.

    The bird immediately left after dropping the paper. He was reluctant to open it but he knew that if Thalia sent it this way, then it must be very important.

    Deciding to open it, Hugo untied the ribbon in the middle. He read the contents of the leader. There was no particr instruction written on it. He just saw some words that looked like an address.

    "Am I supposed to go there?" He scratched the back of his head. Since he didn''t know what might happen to him in that ce. He stood up to go to his bedroom.

    Ducking down, he took the big wooden box underneath his bed and opened it up.

    "Might as well practice this, if ever." The sides of his lips rose up. He took out his sword that was hidden well from the inside. He wiped it off using a piece of white fabric before going back outside to take the piece of paper to the table.

    Since he knew that his parents won''t be able toe back in two hours, he wasn''t hesitant to go out alone.

    Now that his body has recovered, he surely can teleport to wherever this paper was pointing to. He closed his eyes and whispered the words in the air.

    Hugo opened his eyes after a few seconds. His eyes widened when he saw a familiar woman standing up in the middle. Her silky white hair was effortlessly dancing with the wind.

    Thalia was wearing a white dress that was reaching to the floor. It didn''t fit the location that they were in, but she stood up among the others.

    "Goddess Thalia," Hugo bowed his head as he walked closer to the woman.

    "I see that you are well already." Thalia smiled when she saw that Hugo was able to use his powers after a week of staying in the hospital.

    "It was all thanks to you," Hugo uttered. "I still haven''t said my thank you for saving me and my sister''s life." he smiled back. Now that he saw Thalia, Hugo felt as if he was at peace.

    Thalia chuckled. "You pleased me, young man," she brought her hands altogether before ncing at the side. In there, the people who were acting arrogant earlier looked as if they have already peed in their pants.

    She swayed her hands to remove the barrier that she cast so they wouldn''t be able to get away from her sight.

    "The missing children are there in the van." She pointed out the 3 vans that were parked on the side.

    Seeing the van on the side, Hugo''s eyes widened in rm. He could see the kids inside unconscious as if they were in a deep sleep.

    Thalia opened up her palms. A white feather came out of it. "This can wake them up." taking Hugo''s hand, she ced it on top of it. "I can only do this much. I have a lot of things that I needed to do." She smiled for thest time.

    Removing her hands from Hugo, "I hope you seed." taking a step back, Thalia''s body glowed into a blinding light. It flew through the sky, lighting up the entire forest.

    "Are we just leaving them there?" Celeste tilted her head to the side. It was unlikely for Thalia to just leave all of them alone, knowing that Hugo was facing 10 enemies all by himself.

    "If he can''t even do that, then why should we wee him to Heaven in the future?" her brows shot up, asking a simple question.

    "But he didn''t know that he''s a candidate already!" Celeste tried to reason out. She swallowed dryly as she peeked at the clouds on her feet. In there, she could see clearly what was happening in the forest.

    "Much more to it." Thalia shrugged her shoulders. She satfortably on the clouds and watched how Hugo would be able to perform for today.

    "He didn''t get all of his powers just to waste them on useless things."

    Hugo breathed heavily as he was left alone in the middle of the forest. He looked at what he was carrying. ''This is my first time using this, so I might miss a few slice'' He uttered before unsheathing it.

    It created a very loud sound in the air.<sub> </sub>

    "Who are you!" The same person who was acting like a leader trembled. Since they were angels that fell from heaven, their powers do not work in the mortal world.

    They needed the children to sacrifice to the demon lord who has been sharing with them a few of his powers whenever they have a mission.

    Now that they were done, that little power vanished into thin air.

    In order for the Demon God t sustain the energy needed for him to be sessful in using his powers, he needed children''s blood to sustain his dying body.

    "I actually do not know why I am here." Hugo shrugged his shoulders. He shed the sword in the air. His mouth fell apart when it created a force that hit the people in his front.

    His eyes widened. He looked at his hands unbelievably. "Did I just do that?" he was clearly amazed by what he had done.

    Hugo''s 6th power was to be able to draw forces and damage with his weapon. Just like earlier, he can create a sh of wind that could hit his enemies and possibly kill them once he masters it.

    He could draw all elements with the help of his sword. However, currently, he could only use wind out of it.

    The person who was acting like a leader earlier fell to his knees after the impact. ''That''s not a power of a mere human being!'' He coughs blood.

    It was embarrassing to say, but because they have no powers here in the world, their body was as weak as a human body. That means that they are very fragile when someone attacks them like this.

    "I should announce this to our Lord! I''m sure he will be d once I share this piece of good news." He was determined to escape from Hugo''s hands. Standing up, he looked back to his allies and ordered them.

    "We need to get out of here! We need to inform our lord about this!" He shouted out loud that even Hugo, who was just staring at them, heard it.

    When he heard it, he immediately shook his head. "By the way, who is your lord?" the tone of his voice was filled with interest as he took a step forward.

    "You don''t need to do that!" The man answered, shutting him off.

    Hugo sighed. "You know, I can all let you go, but you were disrespectful, so I changed my mind."

    Hugo, in full force, swung his sword to the side. He jumped in the air, and with his power to teleport, the man who was being on guard about him didn''t manage to see his attack.

    "If only, you replied to me respectfully, then this should have happened." a deep breath escaped from his lips.

    "W-What are you saying?" With his whole body shivering, the man knelt on the floor when he could feel his knees turning into bubbles.

    Hugo was hesitant, but he knew for sure that if he didn''t do this, then he might make more enemies in the future.

    So even if he wasn''t courageous enough to do it, he pierced the bottom of his sword towards the man''s heart. The man fell to the ground unconscious. He looked back to see the rest of them trying to run towards him tounch an attack, but before they even get near.

    He instinctively threw his sword upwards before hitting it towards them. As if the sword had its own mind, it gather strong wind, that was moving forward to the 9 men remaining.

    They all shouted in pain as the sword hit a critical part of their body, one by one.

    "What was that?" Hugo immediately bowed down when he felt his swording in his direction. He was about to shout when it suddenly went into his hand.

    "What the fuck is happening?" His jaw fell to the ground.

    It was as if his body were able to control the sword in the air. But he didn''t know how all of this happened. There was just a question that could not leave his mind.

    "Where did Abigail get this sword?"

    =====

    Author''s Note- Happy 100 chapters everyone! May you all getid today. Amen.

 Chapter 101 Plans For Tomorrow

    Hugo didn''t know what to do next after he sessfully killed the 10 men. That wasn''t his intention in the first ce, but since he had no choice, this was the oue of all of it.

    Looking above him, he stared at the sky. ''Is this what do you want me to do, Thalia?'' he thought as his eyes were caught by his sword who he have identally dropped off. He picked it up from the ground and breathed a sigh of relief.

    ''I can''t leave any traces here.''

    Going towards where multiple vans were parked, Hugo peeked at the window to see how well were they doing. When he saw that they were still unconscious, he opened up the front door so that air could circte around.

    They will die in suffocation since the car wasn''t turned on and they were just stuck inside since earlier.

    Hugo had no ns on reporting all of these personally. Aside from the fact that it would be troublesome since they would surely ask a lot of questions on how did he manage to find all of this out.

    Going back to the breathless people who he have left, he covered his hands with a piece of fabric so his fingerprint wouldn''t leave any traces.

    He tried finding a phone on the unconscious bodies. When he sessfully found one after a few minutes, he dialed the telephone number of the police station that was handling this case.

    He didn''t answer any of it, but rather he stood up and made a loud crashing sound. This was enough to make those who were in the police station to move. They were thinking that there must be a problem with where the caller was.

    Hugo knew that the police could easily locate where the phone was. ncing over to the sky, Hugo silently wished that these kids would be safe here in the meantime.

    He teleported right to his bedroom. He sighed loudly as he saw that there were still droplets of blood left on his sword. He looked at the clock on the wall. His eyes widened.

    "THAT TOOK ME TWO HOURS?"

    Panicking, he immediately went to the bathroom to wash away the blood on his sword so he could take a shower.

    He could smell a rust-like scent on his body. It must be because of the blood that was from the body of the person he killed earlier.

    "I don''t want to be a killer¡­" closing his eyes it was as if everything shed back to his memory as the cold water from the shower continued to stream down his hair to his body.

    "I just want to live peacefully but it seems like that woud be impossible now."

    When Hugo finished showering, it was the same time when his parents came back. Thankfully, he was able to dry up and store his sword back in its box.

    "Mother! Father!" He smiled as he saw both Verda and Hitano going inside their house. "You went home very early today." An awkwardugh came out of his mouth as he mentioned it.

    Verda''s forehead formed a straight line. "It''s already 4 in the afternoon. We were supposed toe back at 2 pm." she pointed out.

    "Oh, right¡­" Hugo scratched the back of his head. "Anyway, aren''t you two going to fetch Hailey?" he asked them when he remembered that Hailey''s ss ends at 4:30.

    "Didn''t we text you that you were the one to pick Hailey up? What''s with you today?" Verda looked at Hugo intently. "Don''t tell me you were doing something?"

    Hugo shook his head. "I just fell asleep, mother, that''s why I didn''t notice your text." He smiled. "Anyway, if that is the case, then I should quickly go to Hailey." he waved his hands beforeing back to his room.

    He had to double-check that there was no bloodstain left on his clothes before he went out to go fetch Hailey. Since there was still a lot of time, he was just strolling on the street, browsing the inte to see if there will be a piece of news regarding the kids.

    But, there were still none after checking for almost 5 minutes.

    "It seems like the police will have a hard time finding that location." he chuckled. "I don''t even know where was that ce." he scratched the back of his head. When he saw that the time was near, he just teleported his way towards a street where there were fewer passersby.

    Since he was still 10 minutes early, Hugo decided to sit on one side. He opened up his phone and to avoid boredom; he talked to Lilianne, who he knew was waiting for him to message her.

    Typing Hi and sending it to Lilianne. It didn''t even take a few seconds before he got a reply from her. Her reply was just asking how Hugo was doing and when should they meet.

    [Hugo: I am free tomorrow. What do you want to do?]<sub> </sub>

    He looked at the side when he heard noisesing from afar. He saw that some ssrooms were already releasing the students. He stood up and walked towards the middle so Hailey could see him faster once she went out.

    When his phone beeped, Hugo instantly looked at it to see her reply.

    [Lilianne: Alright. Juste to our house.

    Seeing Linne''s reply, Hugo wondered when was thest time he went to their house. If he remembered correctly, thest time was when they spent their time inside the bedroom doing things that were meant for lovers.

    The sides of his lips when he thought of it. ''Damn, it''s been so long since thest time I had sex,'' he whispered in the air.

    "Brother, what are you thinking?" Hearing a voice on his side, Hugo looked at it, seeing Hailey, who was curiously looking at him.

    "You''re here already." Hugo smiled. "How is school?" He continued as he took her backpack to carry it.

    "It was good, brother!" Hailey excitedly answered. "I got a lot of stars from my teachers." She boasted around, showing the stamps in her hand.

    "That is good." Hugo smiled. "Because of that, we shall eat ice creams!"

    Hailey jumped in joy. "Where are we going to eat, brother?" she asked with her eyes full of interest after mentioning about food.

    "You know the ice cream shop near the police station where we always go in the past right? Do you want to go there?" Hugo smiled as he took Hailey''s hands.

    Hailey nodded. "Anywhere is fine as long as it is free!" she jumped in joy.

    "Then, let''s go before mother will get suspicious about why we arete!" Hugo chuckled as he guided their way out.

    The ice cream shop was just an excuse. What he really wanted to know was if the police had already managed to save all the children in the van earlier.

    *****

    Lilianne, who was in joy after the message she received earlier, became in a good mood. She was feeling down these past few days when Hugo didn''t even bother to message her. But since she knew that Hugo needs thorough rest, she didn''t even try bothering him.

    ''I''m so d that Hugo finally texted me!'' She smiled widely. She got up from her bed and choose an outfit from her closet.

    "Lilith! Where are you?!" She shouted out loud as she left her room.

    When no one answered, she instantly knew that Lilith was probably in her room. Going upstairs, Lilianne was in all smiles as she knocked on the door before twisting the doorknob.

    "Do you want toe with mommy? It''s been so long since we bonded together." She mentioned as she saw Lilith doing nothing but watching a movie on herptop.

    "Where, Mom?" Lilith''s forehead creased. She looked at herptop screen and uttered. "But it''s 4 30 already. Are you sure you want to go out at this time?" she worriedly asked.

    "Of course," Lilianne answered. "You need to go buy some clothes as well and do the grocery. Hugo will be visiting us tomorrow." She mentioned since she knew that, Lilith will instantly get moving after hearing his name.

    "Hugo will visit us?" She gasped. "I wille with you then!" She instantly eximed. She stood up and went to her own bathroom to take a quick shower and to change her clothes.

    "I''m d that Hugo was already discharged from the hospital, mother." Lilith smiled as she entered the inside of the car.

    "I know. He is such a good man." She paused. ''Good in bed too'' she thought before continuing. "Good thing that we selected him as your tutor. We definitely made the right choice."

    "I know, Mother." Lilith should be thankful that her mother was the one who decided to hire Hugo. Everything must be so different if ever they choose another person.

    "But Mother... aside from the fact that Hugo is grandmother''s savior, why did you ept him as my tutor?"

 Chapter 102 Matching Outfits

    "What did I see about him?"

    Even for Lilianne, that was a hard question. She actually just epted Hugo because she felt like he will be a great help to her mother. And of course, to repay the kindness that he has shown towards their family.

    "Yes. Like, what did you think about him at first?" Lilith sighed as she tried to exin what she was saying. "Like your first impression of him."

    "Well, I think he''s a good guy, and he has a very big¨C" Lilianne instantly stopped what she was trying to say.

    Lilith''s forehead creased. "Big?"

    "A big heart!" An awkwardugh came out of her lips. When they got to the mall, she instantly parked her car in the parking lot. She immediately went to the second floor, towards her favorite spa.

    "I thought we will just buy a few groceries? What are we doing here in the spa?" Lilith''s forehead creased as they entered the room. They were greeted by a woman wearing a ck dress. On the side of her clothes was a tag with her name written on it.

    "Hi there, Francine," Lilianne enthusiastically greeted her. The both of them made a greeting by kissing each other''s cheeks.

    "What brought you here? Your schedule is next week, if I can remember correctly. " Francine smiled. That''s when she noticed that Lilianne wasn''t alone. "Oh my! Is this your daughter?" Her eyes twinkled after seeing Lilith.

    "Hello," Lilith smiled as the woman mentioned her name.

    "Your mother has mentioned you multiple times already! She said that her daughter was as pretty as her. That''s why I instantly knew that it was you!"

    The three of themughed at what Francine had said.

    "You really are a sweet talker to your customers, huh?" Lilianne teased around.

    Francineughed out loud. "Of course! You are one of our loyal customers." She patted Lilianne''s shoulders.

    "Oh!" When she remembered something, Francine straightened her back. "I remember something."

    "What is it?" Lilianne was curious when she saw a yful smile appearing on Francine''s lips.

    "A customer told me that she has seen you in a mall with a guy! You were picking up something from a shop." Francine pped her hands. "She told me as well that she saw that man protecting you from your ex-husband!"

    Francine maliciously stared at Lilianne. "You''re not telling me that you have found someone already! You should have told that man toe here some other time. I''ll give a discount to both of you."

    Lilianne hesitantly smiled. She swallowed dryly when she felt as if there was a lump in her throat. She didn''t know what to answer. She nced over to the side and saw Lilith looking at her with curiosity in her eyes.

    "Why you haven''t said that you meet Dad, Mom?"

    It was Lilith''s first time hearing about that matter. She was surprised when she heard it. ''Is my mother hiding a lot of things from me already?'' she wondered as she looked at her.

    Lilianne, to avoid any suspicion, justughed. "You two! Don''t worry and I will introduce him to both of you at the right time." She smiled. She ced her hands behind her back, slightly pinching them.

    ''I didn''t expect that someone would see us there. I thought I was careful enough.'' she tilted her head to the side. ''I should be more careful next time. Good thing, they didn''t see who I was with.''

    She knew for sure that it would be a big problem if ever they saw Hugo with her. Especially with Lilith, who has a liking for him..

    "I''ve met your dad identally, sweetie. I didn''t expect that he was in there." Lilianne reassured Lilith.

    "Did he do anything to you?" Knowing about how her father treated Lilianne, she was worried that her mother might be hurt at that time.

    "No worries. Nothing happened, alright?"

    "But auntie Francine said that the man you''ve been with protected you from dad!"

    Lilianne shook her head. "There was a littlemotion. Just that, don''t worry." She smiled as she turned her head to Francine. "We will both have the massage."

    Francine nodded. She moved faster when she felt like what she said destroyed the atmosphere.

    "I''ll get the room ready now," she excused herself.

    When the both of them were left alone, Lilith went closer to her mother. "Why do we need to do this, mother?" she wondered.

    Lilianne raised her brows. "Look at you! You looked so stressed and you want to go and meet Hugo at that state? You look like a patient more than him." She scoffed. She ced her hand on top of her hair,bing it.

    "Your hair feels so dry!" sheined as she felt it. "If you continue to be like this, you will look older than me." She shook her head and disappointedly looked at Lilith.<sub> </sub>

    "No. This can''t do. What will Hugo think of you once he saw you?"

    Lilith pouted. "You''re making me feel like I look old already." she made a face as she looked at the mirror on the side.

    "Do I really look that bad?" she unconsciously asked herself as she saw her reflection in the mirror.

    Because their exams were near, and she was aiming to go to Lunaria Academia next academic year, she has been working extra hard for the past weeks.

    "Yes. So just do what I say and you will be good. Alright?" Lilianne reminded her strictly.

    Lilith just nodded, since she knew that her mother was a pro when ites to beauty. If there was something that her mother was very good at, then that would be how to look younger, despite her age.

    It didn''t take long before Francine went to them to say that the room was avable already. After their massage, they went to a salon so that Lilith could get a haircut. Even Lilianne decided that she should cut her hair shorter.

    When she looked at the final oue, she could not help but smile.

    "I looked younger with short hair," Lilianne uttered. "But I still looked mature." Her smile became wider. ''Should I go with a slutty outfit and tease Hugo tomorrow?''

    "Let''s go and buy some new clothes for you."

    Lilith just silently followed her mother, even if her feet were starting to ache already. The hidden cave between her thighs was in pain because her mother just decided earlier that she should shave!

    ''It''s not like something will happen tomorrow.'' She thought as they go to a store. She let her mother pick an outfit for her since she was too tired already. She thought that Lilianne would just pick something simple, but when she came back her eyes widened in shock.

    "What is that mother?!"

    Lilianne chuckled. She looked at the dress that she picked up from the side. It was a sleeveless mini dress. "What is wrong with this?"

    "That looks so¡­"

    "Slutty?"

    "Yes," Lilith answered directly.

    "So what?" Lilianne''s brows shut up. "This will show all your features! You''re at the right age already. You even flirted with those past tutors of yours and you can''t wear an outfit as simple as this.

    "Mother!" Lilith eximed as she looked at her side to see if someone had heard it.

    "Alright, I will keep quiet. But go in the fitting room and try this."

    Lilith, without a choice, followed what her mother said. She went to the fitting room on the side and tried on the outfit that Lilianne gave her.

    When she saw herself in the mirror, her mouth fell wide open. Her cleavage was about to burst out because of the dress''s low neckline. It was just covering half of her thighs. She just noticed right now, but the fabric on the back was a little bit see-through.

    That means she can''t even wear a bra or else it will show in the back!

    "What is my mother trying to do to me?" When she goes out so Lilianne could see how the dress fits her, she could hear multiplepliments from people who were shopping at the side.

    "Oh my! That dress perfectly fits o you!" Lilianne excitedly pped her hand. "I''m sure Hugo will look at you in a different way once he saw that dress." she grinned.

    Her n all along was to make Hugo like Lilith. If her n failed, then she will stop, but if now, then she would surely push them together.

    How fun will it be if both of them would be part of Hugo''s harem!

    They could share him together as they restlessly spend their night.

    Just thinking about it made her excited already.

    Looking at the attendant on the side, "We will take two of those that has the same size." She informed as she stood up to go closer to Lilith.

    "Why did you buy two, mother?" Lilith''s brows furrowed after hearing it.

    "We''ll have matching outfits! Aren''t you excited?"

 Chapter 103 Mistaking Someone

    The day of Hugo''s visit to Lilianne''s house quickly came. Hugo was in a good mood as he woke up early in the morning. Even Hailey, who was looking at him as they eat breakfast together, noticed it.

    "Why are you in a good mood, brother?" Hailey looked at him innocently.

    Hugo just smiled at her sister. "Nothing. Can''t I just be happy since the weather is pretty nice?" He asked.

    "Well, you can be but it''s very unlike you, brother." A mischievous smile appeared on her lips. "Don''t tell me, you have found a woman already?!" Her eyes twinkled.

    "Hmm¡­" Hugo just shrugged his shoulder. "Why don''t you eat already since I gotta take you to school?" his brows shut up when he noticed what Hailey was trying to do.

    Hailey pouted. "Can''t I just take be absent from school today, brother? Mother and Father are not here!"

    "..."

    ''My sister is too young, and she wanted to cut ss already!''

    When she saw how her brother fell into silence, she bit the sides of her lips and slowly nodded her head. "Alright, I understand."

    "Good. I will just change my clothes, and we will go already. It''s already 10 am and your ss will start at 10:45 and yet you''re not ready." Hugo tilted his head to the side. "I will fetch you at exactly 4 pm alright?"

    "Yes, Brother." Hailey enthusiastically smiled. "Let''s buy an ice creamter!"

    "Alright. As long as you behave enough." Hugo agreed since it was only a simple request.

    "I will go to my room now. Fix your things and finish your food." He reminded her as he stood up.

    He checked his phone to see if there was a message from Lilianne or Lilith. He didn''t got disappointed when he saw that Lilianne''s name was in his notification bar.

    [Lilianne: Are youing around 11?]

    [Hugo: Yeah.]

    When he closed his phone, he instantly changed his clothes to something stylish. He styled his hair with a gel so that it would look good. When he was done, he didn''t forget to spray some manly perfume on himself so he would smell great.

    He was trying on some shoes when the screen of his phone suddenly lit up, indicating that there was a message. Expecting that it came from Lilianne he took his phone to see what it was.

    His forehead creased when he saw that it came from someone whom he hadn''t meet or heard for two weeks already.

    Seeing that the message came from Julius, he instantly swiped it to the right side. ''I can''t let my mood be destroyed by a useless person.

    ''I will deal with him and all the things that I discovered tomorrow. Today, I''ll just spend time with my sugar mommas¡ª''

    "Brother I am done!"

    A loud shout cut off Hugo''s thoughts. He immediately stood up and took an amount of money from his wallet that was well hidden inside his closet.

    ''I should probably buy something for them.'' he shrugged his shoulders and just thought of getting a cake so that they could have dessert together.

    But nothing was better, of course, than the sweetest of Lilianne''s cave.

    ''Damn, just thinking of it makes me thrilled.'' the sides of his lips rose up.

    Leaving his room, he went closer to Hailey, who was now wearing her uniform. It was a pleated skirt and a white polo shirt.

    "Let''s go now." He smiled as he carried Hailey''s bag.

    "You look so dashing today, brother." Hailey giggled as she stared at Hugo. "Make sure that she is a good woman!" she teased.

    Hugo chuckled. "Just get in the cab or you''ll bete. If you''rete then I won''t buy you any ice cream." He threatened that made Hailey almost jump to the inside of the cab.

    "You''re bad, brother!" she eximed as she crossed her arms.

    Hugo chuckled. "Be good in school, okay? Don''t y too much or else you''ll smell bad."

    "Hmph!"

    Chuckling out loud, a few minutes had passed before they sessfully arrived at Hailey''s school. He waited for her to sessfully enter before he walked towards a bakeshop near the location.

    He had bought a simple cake that they could shareter.<sub> </sub>

    He just teleported right across the street where Lilianne''s house was since he was already toozy to ride a cab. He pressed their doorbell, and just like the previous times. He was greeted by Loreen.

    "Sir Hugo!" Loreen looked so happy as he saw Hugo. She noticed that he was well-dressedpared thest time.

    "You look good today, sir." She couldn;t help butpliment him.

    Hugo smiled at Loreen. "You too."

    His simple response made Loreen''s cheeks turn bright red. "Madam and Miss Lilith is already waiting inside, Sir."

    Hugo nodded. He followed Loreen, who was leading the way.

    They arrived at the living, just like the other time. Lilianne greeted him with a big smile on her face. "It''s a good thing that you decided to visit us here, Hugo."

    "Of course, Mrs. Lilianne. You''re just like a family to me already." he grinned. "Here is a simple cake that we could SHAREter." he emphasized the word ''Share'' as his eye nced over at Lilianne.

    It was obvious that Lilianne was flustered with what Hugo said. She giggled and turned her head towards Loreen who was just standing on the side. "ce this inside the ref and tell them to serve this to uster after our food." she ordered.

    "Yes, Madam." Loreen bowed her head as she did what exactly Lilianne told her.

    "Where is Lilith, Mrs. Lilianne?" He asked when he saw that she was still not in the room. It was odd since Lilianne invited him here so that he could meet the both of them.

    Well, that wouldn;t be aloss for him since he and Lilianne could do other things if ever.

    "Oh. Don''t worry, she was just upstairs changing her clothes. She''lle downter." A mischevious smile appeared on her lips as she stared at Hugo.

    ''I hope my n works.'' she silently prayed as she tooka quick glimpse on the stairs at the side.

    Trying to kill the time. She ced her hands on Hugo''s shoulders. "How do you like my dress?" she flirted after seeing that there were no maids.

    "Fits perfectly on you." Hugo''s grin became wider.

    "Look at your boobies. They wanted toe out of that little piece of fabric covering them." He pointed out when it looks like as if it was about to burst open at how big it was.

    "Well, what can I do? I am blessed with that department." She confidently said.

    Hugo chuckled. "And I am blessed to have you." he replied that made Lilianne shy.

    Lilianne removed her hands from Hugo''s shoulder. She looked at the clock. "I will just check on the food since it''s already time." She bidded her goodbye.

    "Alright," Hugo just watched Lilianne as she move towards where the Kitcehn was.

    Hugo was waiting on the living room by himself. A few  minutes had passed before he was bored. Deciding to do something, he tshook his head before doing what his mind was telling him to do.

    Hugo was walking towards the kitchen. He saw that Lilianne went inside here earlier. He was hoping on seeing her and talking to her with just the two of them.

    "Are you there?" He looked around when he saw that no one was inside the dining room. He tilted his head to the side before entering the door which leads to the kitchen.

    In there, Hugo someone in the sink, washing some fruits.

    He smiled when he thought that it was Lilianne.

    Since Lilianne and Lilith have the same body type and their back view looked identical, it was impossible for Hugo to distinguish that it wasn''t Lilianne whom he was talking to. He directly went to her, without thinking of anything.

    Wrapping his hands around her waist, he ced his head on her shoulder, whispering right into her ears.

    "Why are you here?" he breathed out.

    Lilith, who was flustered by the sudden presence in her back almost jumped in her ce. When she heard Hugo on her back, her face immediately reddened. She didn''t know what to do now that he was hugging her tightly in his arms.

    ''Should I turn around? But I don''t want to destroy this moment.'' she swallowed dryly. Biting her lower lips, Lilith decided to just turn around.

    Hugo smiled when the woman that he thought was Lilianne, slowly turned her body towards him. He was about to lean forward to give her a kiss when he saw something that he couldn''t imagine.

    He couldn''t act as if he was surprised or else Lilith will think that it was Lilianne whom he really went to and not her.

    So with closed eyes, Hugo crossed the distance between him and Lilith. Their lips touched each other and it was  a few seconds after when he felt Lilith responding to his kisses.

 Chapter 104 What About Dating Lilith?

    Hugo immediately went away from Lilith''s body after a few seconds. He wiped the sides of his lips when he felt that it was wet.

    Liltih''s face reddened. She turned her head to the side, to avoid his stares.

    "T-This is wrong¡­" her voice stuttered. She quickly recollected her thoughts and ran away as she felt that it was the only right thing to do.

    Hugo was left alone. He scoffed as he unbelievably looked at the door that Lilith used to exit.

    ''Is she shy?'' he chuckled. He shrugged his shoulders and opened the faucet to wash his hands.

    "Well, it seems like these fruits are needed." Tilting his head to the side, he had decided to continue what Lilith was doing earlier.

    ''It''s not like it was our first time kissing,'' the corners of his lips stretched to the side as he remembered all the things that they had done in his previous life.

    ''It''s a pity that she doesn''t know that yet.'' He sighed in disappointment.

    When he was done washing all the fruits, he ced them on the te that was on the side. He carried them as he went back to the dining room. In there he saw Lilianne, who looked very busy as she was arranging some flowers in the vase.

    It all makes sense for Hugo now as he saw that both Lilith and Lilianne have simr outfits. And just by looking at how it was designed, it for sure was an ideaing from Lilianne.

    Hugo looked around to see if there were people around them, when he saw none he didn''t hesitate to call out her name,

    "Lilianne."

    He ced the te down on the table before he went closer to her. He grabbed her by her waist, leaning against her until their nose barely touched each other.

    "Is this your n all along?" he whispered right on her face.

    Lilianne grinned. "Did you like it?" she breathed out. She closed her eyes to give Hugo a light peck on his lips.

    "Hmm¡­" Hugo didn''t answer it directly. He adjusted the way he stood up, leaving Lilianne hanging. "I will go to the living room. Just call us if the food is ready already," he uttered.

    Lilianne nodded. She was actually watching what happened earlier. She couldn''t help but be hot as she remembered it.

    ''This is wrong¡­'' she tried to remind herself. But because she knew that Lilith has a liking for Hugo, she felt that pushing them was just okay.

    ''I wonder what Lilith is doing now,'' taking a step forward, she tried to look upstairs to see if her daughter was there.

    ''I should probably check on her to see what is the result.''

    Unknown to Hugo, she was the one who made Lilith go to the kitchen. Since Hugo didn''t know that they have the same outfit, then there will be a possibility that he would mistake her for Lilith.

    Fortunately, her n did work.

    Going out of the dining room, Lilianne went closer to Loreen, who was attentively listening at her.

    "Tell my mother to go home already, since we have an important guest." She ordered around which Loreen dly obliged

    "Give Hugo some refreshments too and tell the other maids to prepare the dining table already." She added in.

    She was just waiting for Marie to finally arrive so all of them could eat together. She knew that if ever Marie saw Hugo, then her mood will instantly lighten up.

    "Yes, Madam." Loreen excused herself so she could do all of it.

    Lilianne went upstairs and entered Lilith''s room directly. In there, she saw Lilith jumping out of happiness.

    "Mother, you shocked me!" Lilith loudly eximed after hearing that her door opened. The smile on her face wouldn''t die down even though the kiss was already a few minutes ago.

    "What happened?" Lilianne acted as if she was clueless. She sat on Lilith''s bed, the string at her.

    "It''s just that¡­ I and Hugo have shared a kiss already!" Lilith chuckled. "Can you believe that, Mother?" Everything feels surreal for Lilith.

    "That''s a good thing then." Lilianne does not know what to answer.

    "Maybe he found my clothes too revealing, that''s why." Lilith grinned as she looked at the piece of dress she was wearing. "You really know how to choose for me, Mother."

    "Of course. Now go and fix yourself, since your grandmother will being in a short while. You don''t want her knowing about what happened, right?"<sub> </sub>

    As if it was horror, Lilith instantly nodded as she fixes the way she smile. "I will go down, Mother. Let me just take some time." She pleaded.

    Lilianne nodded. She came down the stairs and when she entered the dining room, it was already fixed with ts and cutleries set in an orderly manner.

    When the doorbell rang for the second time, Lilianne went to Hugo''s direction.

    "My mother is here. Do you want to wee her as she enters?" She smiled.

    "Sure."

    Since Hugo was getting bored already, he just agreed. Standing up, both of them went in front of the door.

    When Marie entered, her eyes immediately widened in surprise after seeing who was in front of her.

    "Young Man!" Sheughed out loud as she pointed to Hugo''s body. "I can''t believe that you came to visit us!"

    Hugo smiled. "Of course, Miss Marie. I am thankful that you trusted me with your granddaughter''s studies," he replied.

    Marie chuckled. She took a quick nce at Liliane. "Where is Lilith?"

    "I am here, grandmother!" Lilith wavered her hands. She was in the staircase when she heard her name being mentioned. "Did you miss me already, grandma?" she joked around as she went closer to them.

    "What took you so long? Our guest is waiting already!" She scolded like a strict grandmother.

    "Grandma, I have already talked to Hugo earlier. You''re the one who iste." She answered back.

    "Oh, really?" Marie asked herself, which made everyoneugh.

    "I''m sure you are all hungry now. We should go now and eat. I cooked a lot of dishes."

    The four of them eat their lunch together. The meal that Lilianne cooked was delicious. When they were taking their desserts, they had a talk to kill the time.

    Marie looked very happy. She was in all smiles. After a tiring morning in her ice cream shop, she was really surprised when she saw Hugo in their house.

    "Are you feeling well already, young man? I have heard about what happened to you and your sister." She brought the topic up.

    Now that Lilianne have remembered it, she looked at Hugo with curiosity in her eyes. "Has the culprit been caught? What did the police tell?" She asked. The interest in her voice was showing.

    Hugo shook his head. "I do not know anything." he simply answered. It was already obvious that his hunch was right. Looking at how the authorities weren''t making an effort to catch who was the mastermind of all the things that have happened, then that simply means that there was someone with a big name backing them up.

    And who would it be besides President Damien, who still hasn''t given any statement about what happened.

    Yesterday, just like what he expected, the news about the authorities finding the missing children surfaced on the Inte. The people were really thankful for what they did.

    The authorities, especially the police, had said they were thank you to the person who tipped off the location.

    ''I really didn''t give any tip-off, but I guess they are still thankful.'' Hugo shrugged his shoulders. He finished the cake on his te.

    "I''m already fine, Miss Marie. Thank you for your concern." He answered Marie''s question.

    Marie nodded. "When I heard the news about it, I really wanted to go and visit you in the hospital, but Lilianne said that we should not trouble your family already." Taking a sigh, "I''m really grateful that you are well already."

    "Mother, you know that your age is not that young already. If you just go to the hospital, then what if you catch some disease?" Lilianne''s forehead creased.

    "I know." Marie leaned against her chair.

    "Why is the process taking so long, though? They should have focused on that since that was a hot topic! Even the sellers in the stores nearby my shop was talking about is." Shaking her head, she said she is dismayed over the thing.

    She nced at Hugo. And just like the rest of the grandparents in the world, there was a long session of talk that suddenly came out from Marie.

    "You know, Hugo. You are such a great man. At this age, you should find someone with whom you will spend time in the future. Time is just short, so you should spend it wisely." Marie started. It was followed by her stories of how she lived in the past.

    Hugo does not know how to respond and how to react. He was just hesitantly smiling and agreeing to whatever Marie was saying.

    "So, how about dating my granddaughter? As you can see, she is very kind and a beauty!"

 Chapter 105 Reversed Position

    An awkwardugh came out of Hugo''s lips after hearing Marie''s question.

    "We''ll see," he answered.

    Lilith became flushed after hearing the answer from Hugo. She had to hide her reddened face by bowing down her head.

    Marieughed at what Hugo answered. "As expected of you!" she eximed.

    Hugo''s answer just made Marie like him more. She smiled before breathing a sigh of relief. ''My view on his characteristic keeps geeting better. It would really be better if she would date Lilith. That way, I can be assured that my granddaughter is in the right hands." her smile became wider.

    ''If only Hugo was old enough to marry my daughter, Lilianne.'' she shook her head as she nced over to Lilianne.

    Unknown to Marie, hugo and Lilianne has already done the deeds that were supposed to be of husband and wife.

    Their lunch quickly ended. Lilith, who still has ss, needed to go to their school to attend it. Marie went back to her ice cream shop, leaving both Lilianne and Hugo alone in their house to do anything that they want.

    "Ohh~ Fuck!" Lilianne''s world was shaking as Hugo rocked her from behind. Her hand tightly grips on the table inside her room. Her back arched as Hugo grabbed her hair tightly.

    "Aaaahhhhhn~"

    She let out an ear-piercing moan as her legs began to shake. It felt as if hot electricity was running through every inch of her body, bringing her endless pleasure.

    Hugo could feel Lilianne''s pussy tightening around his erected swords as he goes in and out of her. His hands travelled down from its back to her ass.

    Smack!

    A loud sound rang out. Lilianne''s ass slightly reddened. She was slightly shocked. However, it didn''t hurt unlike what she expected. Rather, she could feel her cave getting more wet as Hugo''s hands pped her butt cheeks.

    "Mmnghh~"

    Hugo couldn''t resist his temptation to p Lilianne''s ass one more time.

    Smack! Smack!

    "Ohhhhh~" Her body quivered. She closed her eyes tightly. Her two mountains were bouncing off as Hugo continued to rock her inside. Her pussy tightened even more around his dick and massaging it as it spasmed, making him want to burst his load already.

    Not to mention how Lilianne moaned his name with her sultry voice. She had this ecstasy look on her face, and just by seeing it, his pride and ego skyrocketed.

    With how she reacted, it was evident that Lilianne was enjoying what they were doing all along.

    Without waiting for Lilianne to breathe, Hugo began rocking his hips back and forth, ramming his dick closer and closer to her womb.

    Hugo has a mischievous smile around his face. He could feel that Lilianne was already close to her climax. And just when he felt her cumming, he stopped moving.

    "Do you think I would let youe easily after what you have done earlier?" He whispered right into her ears.

    Hugo pushed Lilianne onto the bed.

    "Please¡­" Lilianne helplessly breathed out. She could feel her cave pulsing because Hugo didn;t let here.  Her back was alreadyid down on the soft mattress. She looked at Hugo with endless pleasure written on her face.

    "Please, make me cum," she begged. "I will be a good girl now!"

    Hugo grinned. "You will be a good girl, huh?" he slowly went into the bed, topping Lilianne''s body.

    "Yes¡­" Lilianne breathed out.

    Hugo''s face went closer to Lilianne''s. They shared a hot kiss before he pulled his face away from her.

    "Be a good girl and follow me then."

    Hugo didn''t wait any longer. He parted Lilianne''s legs apart and ced his rod in the middle. And as soon as he prated her wet cave, her body quivered in pleasure.

    "Ahhhh~!"

    Lilianne grabbed the sheets on top of her. She closed her eyes when she felt Hugo''s sword inside her again. The pleasure that she was feeling right now was iparable to earlier. It was moving inside and out, harder than it was, making her body burn in hotness.

    Hugo started to move his hips back and forth at a much faster speed. He grabbed one of Lilianne''s legs and thrust deeper into the woman''s cave.

    She let out an ear-piercing moan as his speed became faster. She could feel her legs shaking because of Hugo''s thrust, bringing her continuous pleasure.

    Pah! Pah! Pah!

    Hugo leaned against Lilianne. He ced his mouth on top of her peak. He sucked it slowly while his tongue twirled around it. His left hand once again grabbed her other tit and started to y with it as well.<sub> </sub>

    He was mounding her breast as he pinched her nipple while twisting it. He cupped her right peak. His mouth reached out, putting them inside it as he lightly suck Lilianne''s pinkish nipples.

    "Ohhhhh~"

    "Fuck!"

    He did all of this as his hip rocked Lilianne''s wave. The pleasure was too much for Lillianne that she instantly cummed after he thrust deeper into her cave.

    "Who told you that you cane already?" Hugo''s hands went to Lilianne''s neck.

    Lilianne bit her lips. She looked at Hugo with desire written in her eyes. She used all of her force so that their position would turn around.

    "I told you that I will be a good girl, right?" Lilianne breathed out. "Then let me do my duty." she gave him a light kiss.

    Lilianne rode Hugo like an experienced cowgirl. However, their position was different from the previous one. Her face wasn''t looking at Hugo, but rather at her back.

    That was right, she was doing reverse cowgirl.

    She bit her lower lips as she moved up and down. She could feel the heat of his sword inside her. It was as if Hugo''s dick was gettingrger than it was before.

    The only thing that you could hear inside the room was their loud moans, their ragged breath, and the pping sound as their bodies met halfway.

    "Mmmgh!" Hugo groaned as Lilianne moved up and down from him. She had gotten better than thest time she did the same position.

    He advanced his hip on her wet cave.

    Pah! Pah! Pah!

    Lilianne closed her eyes as her hands went to her mountains, ying with it by herself.

    "I''m cumming!" She bit her lower lips as she could feel the pleasure building out once again.

    "Can I cum now?" She held unto Hugo''s knees as her speed increased. She was riding him like crazy

    "Wait for me¡­" Hugo breathlessly answered. He trusted his hips unto her, their flesh meeting halfway.

    When Hugo felt Lilianne''s cave getting more slippery, his thrust became faster. He smacked Lilianne''s ass once again.

    "Ohhh~!" Hugo groaned as he thrust for thest time. He grabbed her hair in his hands as he let out his load, filling her up.

    Lilianne''s body trembled as she released all her juices. She was panting for air when she felt Hugo''s hands traveling on her body. He slowly guided her to the bed before taking it as an opportunity to kiss her lips once again.

    "Do you want me to clean you?" Lilianne looked at Hugo innocently. She get away from his body and looked at him straight in his eyes.

    "Can you?" Hugo grinned. He touched his erected buddy

    Lilianne just smiled. She went down so she could meet Hugo''s buddy down there. She opened her mouth and wet the tip of Hugo''s sword using her saliva. She used her other hand to spread it until it got slippery.

    Lilianne opened her mouth as she slowly docked down to meet Hugo''s sword. Her tongue traveled from the bottom part until it reaches the very top. She could taste a faint taste of her cum mixed with Hugo''s cum on his dick.

    It was a mixture of both sweet and salty.

    However, she couldn''t care less about it. She used her mouth to y with the tip part. Twirling her tongue on top of Hugo''s sword, before sucking it lightly.

    "Hmm¡­" Hugo closed her eyes as she felt the warmness of Lilianne''s mouth. His hands traveled to her hair, gathering them together in his palm.

    "Ohhhh~ Fuck!"

    Hugo cursed out loud when he felt his sword hitting Lilianne''s throat. He shut his eyes tightly when he suddenly felt a wave of pleasureing from it.

    Lilianne couldn''t resist such temptation. She opened her mouth, cing one of Hugo''s balls inside. She wets it using her tongue, before licking and sucking it.

    "Fuckkk~!" Hugo grabbed Lilianne''s hair tightly.

    Hugo ced his hand on Lilianne''s throat the first time he entered. Lilianne had a hard time breathing when she felt how full her mouth was.

    Hugo was good at fucking Lilianne''s mouth. He was fucking her mouth faster and deeper, not minding even if Lilianne was sometimes choking and her saliva was dripping down from her mouth to her exposed breast.

    He closed his eyes as he pushed Lilianne''s face closer to his dick.

    Lilianne didn''t say anything but just epted him fully.

 Chapter 106 The Other Hole

    "Ohhhh~ Fuck!"

    Hugo cursed out loud when he felt his sword hitting Lilianne''s throat. He shut his eyes tightly when he suddenly felt a wave of pleasureing from it.

    "Am I a good girl now?" She let go of Hugo''s dick and asked it. Her eyes looked at him innocently.

    Not wasting any moment, she ced Hugo''s dick inside her mouth, swirling her tongue on the side. It was a fulfilling moment for her when she felt that her mouth was so full.

    It was too long that even though only half of Hugo''s dick was inside Lilianne''s mouth, she could already feel its tip hitting her throat.

    Even if she blowjob him multiple times, she still couldn''t get used to how big he was

    Lilianne was now in between his broad legs. She started to move her head up and down with Hugo''s hands guiding her. She was swirling her tongue around his shaft while her free hands were ying with his balls.

    He gathered Lilianne''s hair using his right hand, slightly pulling them. He guided her mouth''s movement, pushing them in and out.

    *Gulk *Gulk *Gulk

    Lilianne looked above, looking for Hugo''s eyes. When she found it, she stared at him deeply. She continued with what she was doing, letting him see and hear how she enjoyed every moment.

    Saliva dripped down Hugo''s buddy. When Lilianne saw it, she opened her mouth and showed her tongue. She started from the bottom of Hugo''s dick, licking it until it reached the very top.

    "Ohhh~" Hugo groaned as he thrust for thest time. He grabbed her hair in his hands as he let out his load, filling her up.

    Lilianne opened her mouth, showing Hugo the inside of it filled with his milk. She slowly swallowed it without taking her eyes off him.

    "Do you think we are done?" Hugo grabbed Lilianne by her waist. She made her stand up.

    He quickly nced over to the clock. ''I still have one hour so I gotta be fast.'' he tilted his head to the side.

    Hugo''s hands traveled down to Lilianne''s legs. He parted them apart. When he saw how Abigail react to his touch, he ced his thumb against the middle of Lilianne''s cave, slightly touching them. He was stroking it gently, feeling her wetness.

    "Ohhh~" Lilianne ced her hands on her mouth when she let out a soft moan on her lips.

    "Mmnghh~" She, in a low voice, made a sound. Her grip on Hugo''s hands loosened.

    Hugo gently caressed the slit of Lianne''s cave. Her hands moved in a circr motion, feeling her wetness. It was evident that Lilianne was still horny from how wet her cave was.

    It was as if she wasn''t even tired after she cummed for 2 times.

    Her body was still on fire, it was getting hotter as Hugo massaged her wetness down there.

    Hugo was really irresistible when ites to this matter. Her pussy was slippery that his finger would reach her hole without doing much effort.

    Lilianne''s eyes widened, looking at how aggressive Hugo had be. He was in full control of her. She could feel his palms slowly rubbing her wet pussy, making them feel alive once again.

    Lilianne was barely conscious. Her mind was nk, her only thoughts being pleasure. Her body had lost any other feeling, only focusing on the hands that were sliding in and out of her pussy as white juices continuously drip down her legs.

    Hugo had this mischievous smile on his face as he watched her. His hand that wasn''t pleasuring her snuck its way past her cave towards another unused, entrance.

    Realizing what will happen, Lilianne''s body froze in the spot. She was about to stand up.

    "W-wait! That''s!" But she was toote. His finger slipped into her second hole uninhibited. It was a new kind of pleasure that Lilianne hadn''t felt before.

    Even to her ex-husband, Lilianne didn''t let him touch that other side as she felt that it was too dirty. Her ex-husband had tried forcing her to do it, but she just can''t.

    However, what''s with Hugo that she couldn''t resist his touch.?

    His hands were like a ma and it was skillfully pulling her body from within.

    Hugo left his hands in the hole for a few seconds so she could adjust to it. After that, he slowly added one more finger. A sense of pain joined as well. But oddly enough, even if it was a new feeling for her, she weed it.

    The mixture of pain and pleasure only made her feel better.

    It only added to the pleasure she was feeling.

    Lilianne bit her lower lips. Her hips were moving, now syncing in the tune of his fingers. Her head was more rxed. She leaned against Hugo''s chest. She parted her legs wider. Her body was slowly submitting to the new kind of pleasure.

    Hugo began ravaging Lilianne''s other hole as if it was her pussy. Slowly, it became used to his fingers and his speed became faster.<sub> </sub>

    "Be a good girl, Lilianne. My very own MILF."

    Lilianne slowly nodded. She closed her eyes and held unto Hugo''s shoulder. She could feel his muscles getting tensed up as he continued to y with her other hole.

    Lilianne might have been someone who was used to having sex, but after so many rounds of intense orgasms, she was already starting to get tired

    And with how much experience she had at this point, she knew that Hugo would not stop until they were both tired to limp already.

    "Mmmmmgh~" Lilianne bit her lip, trying to muffle her moans, but to no avail. She simply felt too good to stop herself.

    Both of Hugo''s hands were ying with her two holes. Her clit was being punished by Hugo''s godly hands.

    When Hugo saw the pure ecstasy written on her face, his hands got more aggressive. He rubbed her clit. He was rubbing her clit in a circr motion. sending pure bliss to Lilianne''s body.

    "You''re so wet," Hugo uttered. He slowly filled Lilianne''s pussy hole with 2 of his fingers. He moved it back and forth, gently thrusting them inside.

    "Aah~ ahh~ fuck~!" Lilianne was in oblivion when Hugo''s fingers started ravaging the sides of her hole.

    She could feel the double pleasure of Hugo''s fingers prating her.

    ''Is this how it feels like it we will have a threesome with another person?'' She couldn;t help but ask herself. She bit her lower lips. She could feel that she was already close.

    "Faster please~~" She cried out loud.

    Hugo grinned as he increased both of his hands'' speed.

    "Argghhh~"

    Lilianne''s back arched. Her eyes turned to white as she could feel both her knees and legs going numb.

    She just squirted from too much pleasure.

    When Hugo saw it, his grin became wider. He removed his fingers from Lilianne''s 2 holes.

    "Did you like it?" He asked, leaning against her face.

    "Very much.." Liliane answered in a strained voice. She could feel her eyes closing from tiredness.

    "I will go now then, I need to fetch my sister." Hugo bid his goodbye. He kissed Lilianne in the mouth for thest time before hepletely pulled away.

    "Alright," Lilianne didn''t care whether she and Hugo would cuddle after they have done the deed. There was no use since she would just fell in a deep sleep after all of it.

    When Hugo saw that Lilianne was too tired and that she immediately fell asleep, he scratched the back of his head. "Did I go too far?"

    He tilted his head to the side and went inside Lilianne''s bathroom. Since he had stayed here quite a few times, Lilianne had bought him some clothes that were hidden in the veryst cab.

    He took a shower and changed his clothes into a new one. When he was done, he went in front of the mirror to look at his reflection. He opened up a new pack of toothbrush and brushed his mouth since it smelled and still taste like cum.

    Stretching his muscles and hands, Hugo couldn''t help but chuckle. ''This was the longest round that we did." he uttered.

    "But now, after I did my duties to Lilianne, I should go ahead and do my duty as a brother to Hailey."

    After he was done brushing his teeth and making sure that he looked good and proper, he just teleported near Hailey''s school. He looked at the time on his phone and saw that it was already her dismissal time.

    "Brother!" Hailey came running to Hugo after she saw him.

    "Did you just take a bath?" Hailey asked her when she saw taht Hugo''s hair was still wet.

    "Yeah, i slept too much that I didn;t saw tae time." He excised as he carried Hailey''s things.

    "Hmph!" Hailey made a face as she looked at him.

    "Let''s go eat now! You looked very tired and hungry. You must havee running here afraid that you will bete to fetch me!" She giggled.

    Hugo nodded, agreeing with what Hailey said.

    ''Who wouldn''t get tired after doing what I did earlier?''

 Chapter 107 Causing A Fight

    Hugo looked around at his surroundings. He was in Crimsom ville, in front of Julius''s mansion.

    When the guard on the side saw him, he immediately went closer to Hugo.

    "Hey! It''s been so long since Ist saw you!" The guard eximed as he looked at Hugo.

    "..."

    Hugo does not know the name of the person who approached him. He just smiled, pretending that he know him.

    "Hi!" He enthusiastically greeted.

    "Damn bro, I saw what happened to you. Good job for saving your sister." The guardmended.

    Hugoughed. "What''s your name again? You know after what happened, I forgot a lot of things."

    "Oh, my name is Angelo," He answered.

    Hugo nodeed. "How old are you now? You looked so young to work here."

    "Oh yeah," Angelo scratched the back of his head. "I''m only 18 actually¡­ I just started working here a few months ago after my mom died." A mischievous smile appeared on his lips.

    "You know, trying to earn some money so I can feed my 2 siblings."

    "Ohh," Hugo smiled at him. "You must be working hard."

    Angelo nodded as if he was a child. "It''s my dream to send them off to school!"

    Hugo felt in awe as he looked at Angelo''s twinkling eyes as he mentioned his sister.

    ''He must have really loved them,'' he thought.

    "Where is your father then?"

    Angelo''s mood turned sour after hearing it. Noticing it, Hugo quickly apologized for what he said.

    "You don''t need to answer if you don''t want to."

    "Oh no, it''s alright." Angelo chuckled. "He''s already dead."

    "Oh, sorry to hear that."

    "It''s nothing. You don''t need to be sorrym" Angello patted his shoulders.

    "You should go inside now. Mr. Julius must be looking for you already." Angelo waved his hands as he opened the door on the side.

    "Thanks," Hugo entered. He took a deep sighed.

    He directly went towards Julius''s office.

    "Why are you here?" Rome''s forehead creased. He looked at Hugo from head to toe.

    "What are you doing here?" He scoffed.

    Rome stopped what he was doing. Walking confidently closer to Hugo, he red at him intently.

    "Go leave now. You''re not wee here."

    "Are you still salty that Julius favored me more than you?" He grinned.

    When he saw how Rome''s expression turned sour, his grin became wider.

    He hit the jackpot with just his mere words.

    "So you''re really salty about it, huh?" He chuckled.

    "What are you saying?" Rome grabbed his cor. "If you open your mouth one more time, I''ll kill you." He gritted his teeth as he angrily spatted those words.

    However, Hugo just took those words lightly.

    "Are you sure that if you kill me, Julius will forgive you?" Hugo questioned. He looked at Rome straight into his eyes. "You''ll just die like me..."

    "Much worse since Julius wouldn''t even care about you or your feelings."

    "SHUT UP!"

    Rome shouted furiously. He pushed Hugo down to the floor. The same time that Hugo dropped on the floor, the door opened.

    "What are you doing, Rome!" Julius hurriedly went to help Hugo stand up.

    Hugo, knowing what would happen, pretended as if he was deeply hurt.

    "Ackkk!" He whined in pain. He held onto his stomach.

    "S-Sir Julius,"

    "You piece of shit! Stop pretending and stand up!" Rome was about to attack Hugo once again when Julius stood firmly in the middle.

    "Stop."

    "Sir¡­ " Rome looked at Julius as if he was betrayed by him.

    Julius tilted his head to the side. "You have given me enough embarrassment for today."<sub> </sub>

    Rome shook his head. He unbelievably stared at Julius. "I have been your secretary for years already! What''s with that lowly man that you keep defending him?"

    Staring nkly at him, Julius took a deep breath.

    "Leave."

    Rome refused toply with Julius''s words. He didn''t even move an inch.

    "I can do all the things that he can do! Just ask me what it is and I will dly do it!"

    He was already desperate enough to have the acknowledgement of Julius.

    Julius looked at him, straightly right into his eyes. "You say anything?" He asked as if his words had another meaning in them.

    Swallowing dryly, Julius took a step back. He bowed down his head and slowly nodded.

    "I understand, Sir." He answered defeatedly. He knew for sure that what Julius was hinting on in his words was about the secret experiment that they have been conducting for the past few months.

    He left them with a heavy heart. But he wouldn''t be called an embarrassment for nothing. He didn''t entirely close the door so he could hear what they would talk about inside.

    And it seems like they didn''t notice it.

    "Sir Julius," Hugo greeted him.

    "How have you been? I haven''t got the chance to visit you after you got dismissed from the hospital." He stated.

    "Your mother still hasn''t responded to a few of my texts as well. I wonder what happened to her?" Julius curiously asked. He was looking at Hugo warily. He was getting careful with his words.

    "Oh, my mother found a new work now, Sir." Hugo answered. He smiled sweetly. "And it seems like she was really busy that''s why."

    "Oh," Julius reacted. An awkwardugh escaped from his mouth. "That was quite a shock to me."

    ''Well, I bet it was,'' if only Hugo is not being careful with his words then be would answer that.

    "Yeah. I tried talking with her about that matter as well but she wouldn''t just bulged." Hugo sighed when the truth was he was the one who encouraged his mother to look for a different job.

    He used the disease that was spreading in their office as an excuse. dly, Verda after a few times of persuading, gave in.

    "Do you have any idea where your mother works?" Julius added in.

    Hugo shook his head. "By the way Sir, I came here for a different thing." Hugo tried to change the topic. He nced over to the side and saw that the door wasn''t entirely closed.

    ''Rome must be listening to our talk.'' He concluded. ''Of course, I am such a good guy, so I will help him a little bit." he smiled widely.

    "Sir, If I were toe back on my work, then what would happen to Rome?" He breathed deeply. "I don''t want him to lose his work because of me."

    Julius shushed him down. "You do not need to worry. I am just keeping him in my side for the meantime since you''re still not here." he answered.

    Unknown to Julius, Rome could hear all the things that he was seeing. This caused for a big fraction of hole to appear on Rome''s heart. He clenched his fist.

    Hugo looked down. "But, I pity him, Sir. I know Rome is such a good man and he has been working for you for multiple years already. So wouldn''t it hurt him?"

    "Of course not. You don''t need to be worried about him. I can handle him already."

    Hugo showed as if he was interested with all the things that Julius has been saying.

    "Really? How so?

    Juliusughed. "Well, Rome is just a dog who will always follow whatever I say¡ª"

    "So a dog, huh?" Rome barged into the room with his ragged breathing. He looked at Julius with his eyes zing in anger.

    "What are you doing here?" Julius''s brows shot uo. "Didn''t I tell you to leave already?"

    "Wow!" Rome reacted as if he was surprised. "You''re asking me what am I doing here after I hear you saying all those words?" he scoffed.

    His eyes turned to Hugo who was giving him a mischievous smile. Since Hugo was at the back of Julius, he can dly do whatever he liked without getting caught.

    ''I told you,'' he mouthed.

    As if this was a trigger for Rome''s anger to fully st.

    "Y-You!" Rome''s hands trembled as he pointed it right in front of Hugo''s face.

    Everything happened so quick that Hugo didn''t expect that he would get punched by Rome on his face.

    ''Useless,'' but he continued to mock Rome.

    "I WILL KILL YOU!" Rome''s anger didn''t surface even after punching Hugo in his face.

    He was about to punch Hugo another time when Julius tightly grabbed his fist.

    "I told you to stop, didn''t I?" Julius''s voice was now as cold as Ice. He was staring at Rome murderously as if with just one move and he will surely get buried 6 feet underground.

    But still, Rome didn''t listen. He was about to take a step forward to be free from Julius''s hold when Julius punched him with full force.

    Rome chuckled as blood dripped down his nose. He harshly wiped it out as the corner of his lips rose up.

    "Do you think that will be the end?" He scoffed.

    "EVERYTHING IS JUST STARTING! WATCH AND SEE HOW I REVEAL ALL YOUR EVIL DOINGS IN THE WORLD. LET''S SEE IF PEOPLE WILL STILL ACCEPT YOU!"

 Chapter 108 Romes Downfall

    Rome''s words made Julius explode in anger. "YOU PIECE OF SHIT!"

    The two of them brawled in the middle as Hugo took a step backward. He tilted his head to the side. "I should have bought some popcorn and drinks with me; this scene is quite entertaining.'' He uttered to himself.

    Rome didn''t back down. He went closer to Julius, punching him in the face. "I have followed you since I was grateful enough that you have given me everything that I needed." He paused for a while as he looked at Julius who fell to the floor.

    "But I can''t take it anymore." He shook his head.

    Rome went to his desk, taking something out from the drawer beside his table. The corner of his lips stretched to the side. "Do you know what this is?" he chuckled as he yed with the usb drive on his hands

    Hugo''s eyes widened when he saw what Rome has brought out. He swallowed dryly. ''I need to get that.''

    "This contains piece of evidence of what we have done so far¡­" his grin became wider.

    "YOUU!" Julius hurriedly stood up. He ran the distance between him and Rome, and in there they fought for the USB drive.

    Hugo, not knowing what to do, chose to pretend as if he was helping Julius on getting the USB. However, Rome''s grip on it was too tight.

    Without a choice, Julius could only think of one thing. As Hugo reced him on getting the USB from Rome, he quickly went to his table to get the gun that he has carefully hidden.

    He didn''t even hesitate to fire them up.

    *Bang *Bang *Bang

    Three gunshots echoed in the whole mansion. The guards who were guarding at the gates and all the armed men scattered around hurriedly ran over to Julius''s office.

    Rome''s eyes widened when he heard peopleing into their way. He unconsciously dropped the USB on the floor as he got anxious that something might happen to him if he stayed any longer.

    When Hugo saw that both men didn''t notice any of it, he quickly picked the USB from the floor, keeping it in his pocket. He cleared his throat. He looked back to see Julius ring murderously at Rome.

    "Sir¡­" Hugo decided to interfere now that he has the USB already in his hands.

    However, Julius didn''t react to his words. It was as if his eyes were only focused on one thing and that was Rome.

    It wasn''t a few more seconds before people started toe barging in Julius''s office. They were all carrying weapons, in fear that someone has tried to harm Julius.

    "Get Rome," Julius strictly ordered as he stared at him straightly in his eyes.

    Rome shook his head. "You wish¡­" he took out his gun from his pocket. He shot everyone who tried toe in his way.

    Rome was skilled in both closebat and long-rangebat. Since he knew the risks of joining Hugo in the project, he started to secretly learn how to fight.

    He already had a hunch that one day, everything might change for him. He knew for sure about Julius''s personality. He will dispose everyone that mighte in his eyes or if the person has no use to him earlier.

    And now, it seems like, the only person who has gotten Julius''s interest was Hugo.

    Hugo aimed his gun at Hugo''s ce. "This is all your fault!" He shouted out loud. He was about to fire the gun when he felt a force on his back.

    "Argh!" He whined in pain as his hand dropped the gun.

    ''Run. The only thing that I can do is run now!'' he reminded himself. He immediately turned his head to avoid another punching from his way. He got the file of folders on the side, throwing it hard in his front so then he could create a space where he can run.

    "Get him!" Julius shouted out loud as Rome ran at full speed.

    All the while, Higo was just watching them all alone.

    "This is all my fault, If I didn''te to this ce then this wouldn''t happen." He apologized. "I will try to catch him," he confidently announced.

    Julius nodded. He held unto his forehead, massaging the temples of his head. "I should have known that Rome is not loyal to me!" his jaw clenched. When he remembered about the USB, he froze in his spot.

    "Where is it?"

    Now that he was left alone, Julius tried to look for the USB. ''It was already not in Rome''s possession, so where is it?''

    Julius had searched for everything that Rome could possibly hide or dropped the USB. But after a few minutes, he still couldn''t it everywhere.

    "Don''t tell me Rome still, has it?" His breathing turned ragged after thinking about it.

    "Betraying me means death. Rome, with all his knowledge about the things that I did, deserves to sleep¡­. forever¡­."<sub> </sub>

    Hugo chased after Rome. He mischievously smiled. Unlike the people who were running, he decided to teleport to the possible ce where Rome will pass by.

    When he saw that Rome wasing into his way, he decided to show up.

    "Hi there!" He smiled widely as he waved his hands right into his face. "Did you miss me?"

    "H-How can you?" Rome stuttered.

    "Maybe magic?" Heughed out loud.

    Hugo knew for sure that Rome wouldn''t get to see the sunrise tomorrow. He was dead as meat when he decided to reveal that he has something against Julius.

    Rome was startled by what Hugo answered. Thest thing that he remembered was Hugo was inside Julius''s office when he ran to escape. How could he possibly be this fast? He even defeated him when he already ran at full speed using all his left strength.

    "Hmm¡­ Shouldn''t you be d that the person that bought of you have been trying to find for so long is already in front of you?" Hugo sarcastically said. He shrugged his shoulders as he showed the USB.

    "By the way, I should thank you for this."

    "Y-You!" Rome unbelievably looked at Hugo. He repeatedly shakes his head, in denial of what he just discovered.

    "Well, since you wouldn''t live long then I think, it''s just right for me to say it." Hugo went closer to Rome, grabbing him by his cor. "You should be thankful for me¡­ at least your efforts on finding me weren''t in vain."

    Rome''s nose red in anger. "I will tell this to Julius!"

    Before he can even take a step, Hugo punched him in full force. Rome coughed up blood by the impact. His vision turned into circles.

    ''Is his strength even humanly possible?" He was too shock to even made a sound.

    When Hugo saw that people wereing into their way, he tilted his head to the side.

    ''I will look like a fool, but whatever." With a deep sigh escaping from his lips, Hugo slightly punched his face so it would bruise up.

    He knelt on the ground. He ced his hands on his stomach, pretending as if he was in pain.

    Rome was stunned in ce. He wanted to go near Hugo and really punch him in the face but his body was too weak already to even move an inch.

    "HELP HUGO!"J Julius''s voice surfaced in the area.

    As if it was hope for Rome he quickly ran unto him but just like earlier, he was greeted only by a punch on his face. Now it is directlying from Julius.

    "Where do you think you are running?" Julius looked at him. His voice was getting deeper after every word.

    Rome found it hard to speak up. It seems like Hugo''s punch on his face made it impossible for him to make a sound. When he tried opening up his mouth, he would instantly close it and not move since the pain was unbearable.

    It was as if his jaw was nowpletely broken.

    Julius couldn''t understand what Rome was trying to say. But his mouth was already clouded in anger to even mind it.

    "WHY. DID. YOU. BETRAY. ME?"

    Rome couldn''t answer the question. The only thing that he could do was looked directly at Julius''s eyes.

    "So you won''t answer, huh?"

    Julius pushed Rome down to the ground. He took out the gun from his pocket and directly aim it at Rome''s head.

    "Are you going to speak or not?"

    Gathering hisst remaining strength and trying to bear the pain, Rome opened up his mouth. "H-Hu g-go H-he¡­"

    Julius scoffed. "It seems like you won''t answer me." He tilted his head to the side. He didn''t hesitate to pull the trigger and shoot at Rome''s pitiful body.

    *Bang *Bang

    Multiple gunshots echoed. Julius shot Rome''s body ten times in total and he did it without even blinking an eye. When he was done, he looked at the gun before turning his attention to everyone.

    "This is what''s going to happen when you betray me."

 Chapter 109 Starting To Get Suspicious

    The news regarding Rome''s death has reached the ears of the people.

    The people had expressed their misery regarding it.

    Rome was known to be the genius behind the medicines and vitamins that ELO had produced throughout the years.

    He was considered a part of the 100 most influential in Lunaria, knowing how his words about health and lifestyle are followed by all, despite their ages.

    Hugo, who has been scrolling down aome news articles, couldn''t help but shake his head in amusement.

    "So this is how far they can go for their greed?" He uttered.

    The articles showing Rome''s death all have one simrity. And that''s the lie regarding how he died.

    [Breaking News! ELO''s head scientist has been found dead in his house in the middle of the night, just this morning. The police had said that he peacefully died in his sleep.]

    He couldn''t help butugh out loud after reading it for the fifth time.

    ''How idiot are these people that they actually believe that lie?''

    "Why are youughing so loud brother?" Hailey looked at her brother weirdly. When she remembered it, the look on her eyes changed. "Are you talking with your girlfriend?"

    Hugo shook his head. "Nah, I just came across a funny post online."

    Hailey pouted at what she heard. "And yet you''re not sharing to me what it is? So unfair!"

    Laughing, Hugo ced his hands on top of her head, messing it up. "You''re too young to know what it is."

    Hailey made a face. "You''re still unfair! Hmp!"

    Hugo justughed out loud as he watch how his sister sulk.

    After yesterday, he came home without talking to Julius. After he said those words, all of the people became scared that they had to go back to their original position.

    The whole Crimsom Winterville fell into silence the whole night. They were mourning for Rome''s death, especially that he had been there for years already.

    Even if it wasn''t obvious, since Rome came from the lowest of low, he was kind to the workers who have been working for them.

    He showed kindness and appreciation to their work¡­ something that he has never gotten sincerely from Julius.

    He gave them some money, if they ever needed it, so his death has brought sorrows to their hearts.

    Hugo, who knew that from the start, has decided to use Julius''s people against him.

    Rome''s death is one thing that will make their mouths speak up.

    He just needed to push them a little bit more so they would contest against Julius.

    Hugo does not believe that Lunaria''s situation will improve. Their Justice system was already shit, so he wouldn''t even dare thinking that he will let them handle Julius''s case if ever.

    He gotta act on himself if he wants Julius to experience the punishment that he truly deserved.

    It was already afternoon and since it was already friday, Hailey do not have to go to her school. That means Hugo just needs to stay in their house without doing anything.

    Hitano and Verda arrived at their house after a few hours. Verda, who left herpany chose to apply on Hitano''spany.

    Even though it was hard for her to adjust first, she was d that Hitano have helped her thoroughly.

    "Mother, Father," Hugo greeted them as he opened the door.

    Verda sadly looked at Hugo. She carefully caressed her son''s cheeks. "Go and tell to your sister that we will be hoing somewhere."

    "Where is it?" Hugo''s forehead creased. He didn''t remember that they will go somewhere today.

    "Just listen to me, alright?" Verda answered. She took a depe sigh. "We will wait for both of you outside the house. Be quick and make sure to wear ck clothes"

    Hugo hearing thest words have confirmed one thing.

    "M-Mother¨C"

    "Just follow me Hugo. Don''t ask any more questions."

    Hugo choose to stay quiet when he saw the seriousness on Verda''s voice. He took a deep sigh before nodding so he could go to Hailey who was ying in their parent''s room.

    "Hailey, go change your clothes into this one." Hugo took out some of Hailey''s dress thag was being hanged on the cab.

    "Why brother?" Hailey stopped ying eith her dolls. She stood up and went closer to Hugo, holding unto the bottom of his tshirt.

    "We will go somewhere." He informed her. "I will be changing my clothes too. You can already do yours alone right?"

    "Yesh! Hailey enthusiasticaly answered. He smiled widely as she try on the dress after Hugo left her alone in the room.<sub> </sub>

    Hugo, also changed her clothes into something semi formal. He looked at the mirror.

    "It seems like we will go to Rome''s funeral." He tilted hos head to the side.

    "I thought my mother already cutted her ties with Julius. It seems like that would bepletely impossible."

    Hugo shook his head as he left his room. He went back to fetch Hailey before the both of them went outside.

    "We will go to Sir Rome''s funeral so I asked the both of you to be at least respectful." Verda nced over to Hugo. "Just this once."

    The four of them rode a cab going directly to where the funeral was being held.

    Even though it was a private funeral, there were still a lot of reporters surrounding the area, ready to capture the people who will be attending.

    Just as Hugo expected, Julius wouldn''t really back down on making everything favor for him.

    When they entered inside, Julius was surrounded by multiple reporters that were allowed to video. He was in tears as he say how he and Rome was close to each other.

    It started off with him saying how he discovered Rome''s capabilities as a person and how he was the one to ever give him his first work.

    The reporters who were capturing everything that Julius has been saying was mesmerized by the man''s story.

    Hugo chuckeled, ''I wonder how would they react once they knew that he was the one to kill Rome.'' the corners of his lips rose ip.

    "That would be fun to wacth. I wonder if the CCTV cameras captured that scene "

    When an idea crossed Hugo''s mind, he mischeviously smiled.

    With Verda leading the walk, she and her family went closer to Julius after the reporters left.

    "We are sharing our deep condolence to you, Sir." Verda uttered in a low voice. Sbe looked at Julius who looked like as if he haven''t slept for the whole night.

    Julius lightly smiled. "Thank uou for your consideration," he answered. The tears on bis face slowly fell down.

    Verda couldn''t help but feel lire pity to Julius. She unconsciously hugged him when Julius bawled in tears.

    Hugo who has been watching it all, felt disgusted. He had to step to the side with his sister when reporters came rushing after Julius''s loud cry echoed on the whole ce.

    Hugo saw that the people who have attended Rome''s funeral belonged to those who has high rankings in the government. If not, then they belong to an influencial family.

    "President Damien is here!"

    Amotion happened after mentioning Damien''s name. The reporter changed their camera''s directiom towards the door where Damien entered.

    He looked so sad as he went closer. He was carrying a flower on his hands, cing them down on the skde where the lther flowers were ced. Since it was ustomed in Lunaria to give white flowers to a decease person.

    Julius who has been acting all along stood up as well to greet Damien on his entering.

    They shook hands and said their greetings to each other.

    "Where is Noah?" Damien asked him when he saw that Noah wasn''t there.

    "I am here, Sir." Noah''s voice sounded.  He opened the door widely so he can enter freely.

    "I am d that you came to visit us," he smiled as he patted.Damien''s back.

    "Well, anything for you." Damien chuckeled.

    Noah smiled. "I won''t hold the both of you for so long then." He bowed his head before he went to the side to greet some of his business partners.

    Julius and Damien went.to the middle so they could talk with other people.

    Noah who have gotte silent after being left alone on the side, survey the whole area. He stood up to went closer to Rome''s coffin in the middle.

    "I will get to the bottom of this, I promise you."

    Noah, even though he didn''t look like he was a good person, really has a good spot towards his allies.

    He knew for sure that his only family in this world was all the people who have been working and loyal to him for a long time.

    And the fact that one of his ''family'' died like this, be wouldn''t just stand still.

    He took a quick glimpse at Julius who was sitting on the side, talking to some people.

    "I just hope that you''re not behind this."

    ======

    Author''s Note - I''m currently not in my house so I haven''t got the chance to edit this. But, I will try my best to edit this chapter as soon as I can. Thank you

 Chapter 110 Heavens Prison

    "Babe, you got a call from the government," A woman in a ck dress uttered. Her ck hair, reaching her butt, was ced on one side, revealing her mouth-watering cleavage.

    An old man, sitting at the desk, smiled mischievously. He grabbed the woman by her back and made her sit on hisp. "You naughty girl,e sit in myp."

    The woman chuckled and made herselffortable. She slowly moved closer in front of the man''s face and held it lightly, using the tips of her fingers.

    "Shh, don''t make any noise." The old man chuckled as his face went near the woman. Pressing his lips tightly at the woman''s, he gave it a light lick, making the woman giggle.

    "Answer the phone now," the woman whispered.

    The old man smiled and quickly answered the still ringing phone.

    "Hello, Sir," He greeted.

    "Mr. Hudgons, I want you to do something for me."

    With furrowed brows. "What is it, Sir?"

    "I want you to investigate the real cause of Mr. Rome''s Death." The voice ordered. "In exchange of arge sum of money."

    "Alright, sir." A satisfied smile appeared on the old man''s lips.

    When the call died, the woman on hisp giggled. "Don''t forget my share once you receive the money."

    "Of course!" The old man responded. However, when silence surfaced in the area, a thought suddenly appeared in his mind. "I wonder why do they need to know that when his death is already known worldwide?"

    On the other hand, in heaven''s kingdom, Goddess Thalia together with other gods has been having a meeting.

    "This belongs to the Demons," A god whose name was Hendrix, concluded. God Hendrix was known to be the god of war.

    Azura''s brows knitted. "We have already banished them to thend of mortals. Why would a demon invade one of the territories under the God realm?"

    Can walked closer and tilted his head to the side. "Are they creating anothermotion?"

    Thalia shook her  head in disapproval, "I don''t think it was this simple."

    <o>,m "Either way, we still need to be prepared." Can agreed.</o>

    It has been more than two centuries since the heavens went to war with the demons. That was why it was quite unusual for a mere demon to enter their territory. Especially the Dragon n, which was considered to be a noble family.

    "Can, I need you to go to the Dragon n. Find some witness that could tell any information about the culprit." Thalia strictly ordered.

    "But I already told Celeste that I will take her to the Diamond river," Can butted in.

    Azura went closer to the man, lightly smacking his head. "Then go with here once you came back, you fool."

    Can raised both of his middle fingers. "Okay, I get it. You didn''t need to smack me in my head!" The man made a face.

    Rolling her eyes, Thalia nced over at their side and saw Hendrix watching them silently. "And you, Hendrix, I called you in the same matter, but different responsibility."

    Hendrix, who heard it, let out a deep sigh. "What is it?" He asked.

    An unusual smile crept on Thalia''s face. "You need to help the mortal man who consumed the golden apple to unlock his spiritual veins. With that, he could start to venture more about his powers without limitations."

    "Can''t you do that?" The man asked. His forehead creased after hearing what Thalia had said.

    "Will I ask you if I have the time to do it?" Thalia sarcastically responded.

    Since there were a lot going on with heaven these past few days, she wasn''t able to think about Hugo who has been on earth.

    Taking a deep breath, Hendrix shook his head. "I''m still busy. I just came here because you said we have something to discuss," he objected.

    Thalia didn''t back out. Her eyes remained cold, looking at Hendrix with indifference. "I know that you were busy teaching the other god''s kids. I already asked someone to teach them for you. So, you don''t have to worry about anything except for helping Hugo,"<sub> </sub>

    "Why didn''t you tell me, then?" His expression turned brisk.

    Shrugging her shoulders, "I assure you, Hugo is a talented student. He''s a fast learner and will follow whatever you said. And those kids that you have been teaching are scared of you."

    Celeste, who heard it almostugh after hearing Thalia''s words. She fought the urge to do so when she saw her ring in her direction.

    Hendrix nodded, "Let''s see. I need to go now to check the things in my hall before I go down to the mortal realm. However, I can''t stay there everyday."

    The man turned his body around and left the hall afterward. Celeste walked closer to Thalia when they were left alone. She ced her hands on her shoulder. "When did Hugo be like that?" She asked teasingly.

    Thalia nced over at Celeste with her narrowed eyes. "Do you want me to make you go there instead?" her brows shot up.

    Celeste shook her head repeatedly. "Of course no!" she defensively answered. "Let Can and Hendrix take care of that matter. They are strong already!"

    Chuckling, Thalia leaned against her throne as she closed her eyes, trying to ease her mind.

    God Hendrix was the God of War. He was considered to be the best in swordmanship. He have been through a lot of battles already, that''s why no wonder that he was very fitting for the role to train Hugo on how to be like them.

    On the other hand, God Can was the God of the Sky. He was in charge of the paperwork that was being handled in heaven. Such as who is befitting to enter their kingdom and live in their peacefully.

    "Do you want to take a walk first? Let''s teleport to the Diamond River!" Celeste suggested as she thought of it.

    "But, aren''t you going there with Can?" Thalia grinned. She opened her eyes and teasingly stared at Celeste.

    "Don''t mind him." Celeste red at Thali when she saw her malicious eyes. She hold unto Thalia''s hands before closing her eyes so they could teleport to the Diamond River.

    "Do you like it?" She asked when she saw that Thalia didn''t cancel out her powers. The answer was already obvious but she just wanted to hear iting from Thalia.

    "Yes, I like it," Thalia nodded her head.

    She nced over to the side and saw Celeste looking at the alluring view right before their eyes. Gemstones surrounded the diamond River. It derived its name from the stone that you would mostly see in the area.

    "Come, Thalia, let''s go there!" Celeste excitedly uttered as she took the woman''s hands.

    It''s been years since theyst went here. Due to their busy schedule, they already have no time to go and visit these kinds of ces. Thankfully, Can one of Celeste''s closest friends invited her toe here a few days ago.

    "What do you think of this ce now?" Thalia asked Celeste  who was sitting beside her.

    "Duh, of course, it looks pretty," Celeste rolled her eyes after hearing her question.

    Thalia gave the woman a sullen look before switching her gaze to the side, admiring the shiny view. Her eyes were focused on the river in front of them. "I am thinking of enhancing and changing the way this river looks"

    Celeste tilted her head to the side. "Well, you can do it with just one click of your hands." She pointed out the obvious since Thalia wouldn''t be called the queen of heaven for nothing.

    Thaliaughed at what she heard. "I wish I could go here every day," she wished as she took a deep breath.

    The two of them were busy looking at the gems in the river when an attendant of Thalia appeared on the side. The man bowed his head deeply, he knelt to the ground, and announced something.

    "Goddess, the man that you have been telling me to watch over has arrived at the gates of heaven. What should I do now?"

    "Bring him to hell." The corner of Thalia''s lips rose to the side.

    Unlike what the mortal world knew, Thalia was still the one who was in charge of heaven. It was basically the Heaven''s prison. The people who were not worthy enough to even be a ve in the kingdom of heaven was ced in there.

    In there, they would be tortured emotionally from all the sins that they havemitted. And the only thing that they can be released was when they were regretful enough for all the crimes that they havemitted.

    Although that was such a rare case. Thalia could even count on her fingers how many people were sessful to leave that ce.

    Hell is the exact opposite of Heaven. There was no fire surrounding the area, however, there was darkness. Unordinary darkness that would make you feel lonely. It was a ce where you would just prefer to disappearpletely from the world.

 Chapter 111 Spending Time With Abigail

    Hugo has been silent all along the funeral. He was just sitting in the corner, watching the people go in and out of the funeral hall.

    It''s their second day here at the funeral. He was bored to death, just listening to those people who were being stic to each other. He does not get the whole idea of why are they doing that in the first ce.

    ''Can''t they just act the way that they want?'' he scratched the back of his head.

    He could see his mother and father talking to some people whom he doesn''t know of. Hailey was sleeping in the chair near his father. He walked away when he couldn''t stand them.

    Hugo was bored to death after 30 minutes and they were still notplete. He was just scrolling through his phone, ying games that he downloaded.

    ''I should really buy some data.'' He tilted his head to the side when he tried essing the inte earlier, but it wouldn''t even load.

    [Abigail: Do you want to go out?]

    Receiving a notification from Abigail, the corner of hhis lisp rose to the side.

    [Hugo: Now?]

    [Abigail: Yes]

    STAN

    "Hi, there." Hugo grinned as he entered the car. He sat beside Abigail, who was driving the car.

    "I missed you!" Abigail eximed. She leaned against Hugo and kissed him on the lips. She wasn''t embarrassed on doing that when the two of them had already done more than it.

    "Did you miss me?" He questioned when the answer was already obvious.

    Abigail puffed her cheeks. "Of course! I haven''t seen you for days." She uttered thest word in a low voice.

    Abigail was starting to get clingy to Hugo. This was what she longed for the past few years when her love for Hugo wasn''t being granted back.

    It somehow boosted her confidence knowing that after for so many years, they already became like this.

    "Where are we going?" He asked as he wore the seatbelt. He was eyeing Abigail, who became very lively after their shared kiss.

    "Since it''s my first time driving alone without guards, then let''s go somewhere far here. We don''t want others to know how we are," she eximed and started to drive off.

    "May I?"

    He slowly brought his hands towards Abigail''s thighs, caressing them lightly. Her skin was delicate in his hands.

    "What are you doing?" Abigail''s cheeks blushed. She held onto the steering tightly when she could feel Hugo''s hands drawing circles on her skin.

    "Just making you feel good, I suppose?" He whispered right through her ears.

    "Ohhhh~" Abigail''s lips parted ways.

    "Just focus on the road and let me do the rest."

    Abigail nodded. Her body was slowly burning from the excitement that she couldn''t hide.

    "Hugo¡­" she breathed out when Hugo''s fingers went inside her undies.

    Hugo could feel the heat in Abigail''s hidden cave. He could feel its wetness dripping on his fingers as he went in deeper.

    "You''re so wet," Hugo uttered. He slowly filled Abigail''s hole with 2 of his fingers. He moved it back and forth, gently thrusting them inside.

    "Aah~ ahh~ fuck~!" Abigail was in oblivion when Hugo''s fingers started ravaging the sides of her hole.

    She quickly drive to a street where there were minimal cars and people. She quickly stepped on the brake before turning her head to meet Hugo''s lips.

    "Haa~ Haa~"

    Abigail''s breath was running short. Shepletely leaned her back on the seat. She spread her legs wider, giving Hugo more ess to her wet cave. Hugo took this an opportunity to pull her panties so he could freely finger her.

    Pah! Pah! Pah!

    The sounds of her flesh and Hugo''s hands pping with each other echoed inside the whole car. It was followed by their ragged breaths and her muffled moans.

    "Please¡­ Fasterr~"

    She was gasping for air, with her eyes rolled up. Pleasure was written on her face as she held onto Hugo for support.

    "I''m near!"

    When Hugo heard Abigail, he made his hands travel deeper and faster. It was going in and out of her cave, restless.

    It didn''t take too long before Abigail''s body shivered. Hugo nibbled her nipples as her body tremble he took brought his fingers that were previously on Abigail''s came to her mouth. He could taste her sweet juice from it.

    Hugo helped Abigail clean herself after their session. Fortunately, her car was heavily tinted, or else others might see what they did.

    He cleaned off his fingers using alcohol before adjusting his seat. "Should we go now?" he questioned as if they hadn''t done the deed 5 minutes ago.<sub> </sub>

    "What about you?" Abigail worriedly looked at Hugo''s pants. It was clear that he still currently has an erection.

    "No worries," Hugo gave her a reassurin smile.

    Hugo, on the other hand, was calming his little buddy down there. He could take Abigail in the car, but he felt ufortable knowing that it was her first time doing it.

    Even though he can''t help to flirt with other women, he knew how important it is for a woman to have their first time special.

    After a few minutes of not thinking about anything, Hugo''s buddy came down to sleep. A sigh of relief escaped from his lips when he can already sitfortably on the car seat.

    They arrived at the mall afterward. When he saw the name, he knew that it was destined for luxurious people.

    "Let''s go now?" Hugo asked when he saw Abigail in a daze. He chuckled before cing his hand on her chin.

    "What are you thinking, huh?" He leaned forward and whispered against her ears.

    Abigail almost jumped out of her seat. "Nothing." she immediately regained herposure after answering.

    "Where are you going to take me, then?"

    "I booked a restaurant here."

    "Hmm," Hugo nodded. He went out of the car and opened the door for Abigail.

    This was one thing that many women liked. A man who knows proper conduct. You wouldn''t simply get girls if you just keep on treating them like shit.

    "Thank you," Abigail smiled as she epted Hugo''s hands. They proceeded inside the mall together.

    The two of them walked together with linked arms. They arrived at the restaurant on the very top floor.

    "Isn''t this your favorite restaurant?"

    "Yeah," Abigail smiled widely.

    "Just order anything you like," Abigail smiled as she said what was her order.

    It didn''t take too long for Hugo to say what he wants. After taking their order, the waiter left them alone at their table to give them some private time.

    The two of them eat first to tame their hunger especially since they did something exhausting earlier.

    "Let''s go to the garden here." Abigail smiled widely as she looked around. She pulled Hugo''s hands towards the lower floor where the outside garden was ced. There were a lot of beautiful flowers and huge trees that were pretty to look at.

    It was impressive since it was a garden inside the mall.

    Hugo secretly cut the flower''s stem using his hands before turning his eyes to Abigail. "And this flower will be more beautiful with you."

    .He slightly leaned against her body.

    "What are you¡ª"

    "Let me."

    Hugo looked at Abigail straight in her eyes. She couldn''t help but nod when she saw how serious Hugo looked like.

    His hands went to Abigail''s hair, cing them behind her ears. After that, he carefully put the flower on Abigail''s ears. He made sure that it wouldn''t fall before he took his hands off.

    "There," his smile became wider when he saw that the white flower perfectly matched Abigail.

    He had seen Abigail doing this to her hair a couple of times in his previous life. So he knew that she would like it.

    "Thank you," Abigail''s face became red as Hugo moved away from her body. She cleared out her throat before shaking her head to remove unwanted thoughts.

    She secretly ced her hand on her chest when she heard how hard her heart was beating. ''What is happening?'' she asked himself

    ''So this is what Abigail looks like when she is blushing,'' he grinned. He leaned against the back of the bench and closed his eyes.

    "Isn''t it rxing here, Abigail?" he pointed out when he saw the greenery view.

    "How is the Academia, Abigail?  I haven''t been there for 2 weeks already" Hugo, looked at her with interest in his eyes. He has gotten curious about how well Academia is doing.

    He had suddenly be interested in the life of Abigail. It was as if he was eager to know more about her.

    "Hmm¡­ It''s fine. I guess?" Abigail was unsure of her answer. "But I am having fun," she chuckled.

    Growing up, although Abigail''s family was rich, she was pressured to follow her mother''s steps.

    She had grown and trained to be the perfect heiress that would inherit all their properties, but she really didn''t like to be one. What she just wanted to have is a peaceful family with the man she loves.

    "Oh." Hugo nodded his head.

 Chapter 112 Inside Of The USB

    "Can you still stay thiste?" Hugo''s brows furrowed as he looked at his watch. It was already 5 in the evening, and he could see that the sun will already set in a few minutes.

    "Yeah," A deep sigh escaped out of Abigail''s lips as she answered. She avoided Hugo''s gaze in fear that he would notice what was wrong.

    But, just a nce and Hugo could already see that there was a problem with the way Abigail was acting. He should have known better. Abigail wouldn''t go out this long if she wasn''t feeling sad in their house.

    "What happened?" Hugo asked. He saw the sadness in Abigail''s eyes.

    "Nothing," Abigail answered

    "Then why are you acting that way? It is unusual for you to go out this long? I am your friend is it tell me if something was bothering you." Hugo smiled sincerely. He can see how hard it was for Abigail to live under her parent''s roof.

    Even though Abigail''s parents were kind, the way they pressure Abigail to do things, wasn''t. She had toply with whatever was asked for since she was basically living under their care.

    And even after all, she still loves them with all her heart. They have done a lot of things for her, so she felt guilty about disobeying them,

    "Well, it was just I missed you!" Abigail chuckled. She clung to Hugo''s arms as if her smile would hide her problems.

    "Abigail¡­"

    Abigail pouted. "It was just my parents was pressuring me on doing something that I do not like."

    Hugo patted Abigail''s head lightly. "I won''t ask for more information if you don''t want to share more." Hugo chuckled. "Well, do you want to go out? Since it''s still 5 pm then we can search for a nearby park and go there to walk until you like."

    When Abigail saw the time, she scratched the back of her head. "Wouldn''t your mother and father be worried at you? I called you suddenly earlier." Abigail looked at him worriedly.

    "No worries. I promise you that i wouldn''t leave you alone. You trust me, right?"

    "Of course!" she eximed enthusiastically.

    The corners of Hugo''s lips rose up. He smiled widely. "All right, just give me a few minutes and i will look for a ce where we could go."

    A moment of silence surrounded them. Abigail was looking at Hugo as he opened his phone to search and browse n the inte. She couldn''t help but smile since she felt that the atmosphere was quite sweet. She felt as if she was already Hugo''s girlfriend with the way that they were acting right now.

    The truth was Abigail''s parents were pressuring her to do well in their business,  but she didn''t like it at all. She just wanted toy back and rest.

    Looking at the numbers was like looking at a nk piece of paper. She couldn''t understand it at all! It was as if her mind was nk when she look at them.

    "If I will be given a chance, then the only thing I wanted to do wasy down and still earn money." She grinned when she thought of it.

    "Let''s go, I already saw a nearby park here." Hugo smiled at Abigail.

    "Do you want me to fetch my car? You can wait here for a few minutes, so you won''t get tired.'' Abigail already took a step when Hugo''s hands pulled her, trying to stop her from leaving.

    "Why would we need a car, when we can teleport using my power?" His smile became wider when he saw how Abigail''s eyes widened in fear.

    "N-No¡ª"

    Before Abigail could even resist, Hugo grabbed her hands. He closed his eyes and teleported right in front of the ce that he found.

    Just like her first time teleporting, Abigail''s sight turned into circles. She held onto his hands tightly when she could feel her whole world spinning.

    ''Even though I like Hugo, I really hate this power of him.'' she didn''t hesitate to think of that.

    It took her a few minutes before she had the strength to open her eyes.

    "Wow!" Amusement was written on Abigail''s as the view around her was revealed.

    "Let''s go."<sub> </sub>

    Hugo and Abigail walk together silently, with them being side by side. She roamed eyes around the area. All she can see was the color green, with green fields and green trees standing still everywhere.

    Benches were ced on every side. A statue can be seen in the middle, grand flowers were ced on the bottom of it. Each tree was decorated withvish lights.

    "I told you to trust me, right?" Hugo proudly stood in the middle when he saw the amusement on Abigail''s face.

    ''Yeah, yeah, whatever," Abigail rolled her eyes as she sarcastically answered.

    The both of them continued to look around. Since it was Hugo''s first time going into this ce, as well, he was getting amazed by what he was seeing too.

    Some buildings were even shaped like a circle, some were normal looking one, while some were like towers, decreasing in its size as they went further up.

    Arge fountain was in the middle, and because of its clear water, the reflection of the green nts around the ce can be seen. The ce is covered with green leaves, and different varieties of nts were located around.

    Hugo averted his gaze to the fountain, hearing the sound of water falling together with the sound of the water flowing from theke where the fountain''s water came from.

    Birds and Butterflies were everywhere. The chirping sound was creating a melodic tune, just like music in both of their ears.

    When Abigail saw it all, the only thing she could think of was that everything looked perfect in her eyes.

    ''I and Hugo went here as if we were dating,'' his cheeks reddened at that thought

    What should we do now?" She asked him after they strolled around for minutes. They were currently resting at a bench in front of the fountain, where the water was continuously flowing.

    "I have heard the recordings in the USB that you gave to me," Abigail hesitantly looked at Hugo. She looked around, trying to see if there were people around. When she saw none, she sighed in relief.

    "It was really Mr. Julius''s fault that the incident happened." Her eyes flew to the ground. She watched her feet that were ying with the grass.

    ''Yeah, I figured it out when I heard the recording too." Hugo answered as he looked away.

    He has heard a lot of information based on the recording. Just like how Headmaster Leon was friends with all of them at the very start.

    "Do you think, Headmaster Leon will stay on the right path if ever?" Abigail curiously asked him. She knew that it must be hard for Headmaster Leon since he was friends with the three men.

    And now, with Rome''s death, he must be mourning since even though he wasn''t into what they were doing, of course, the four of them had shared a lot of memories all together.

    "Do you want an honest answer?" Hugo sighed as he picked up a stone on the floor, throwing it on the ground afterward.

    "Yeah," Abigail looked at Hugo will curiosity lingering in her eyes.

    "Well, I do think that if something will happen and Headmaster Leon will be in a tight ce, then he would consider to be belong to Julius''s and Damien''s doing." He didn''t hesitate to answer.

    ''I just hope that Headmaster Leon will prove me wrong,'' there was a slight glint of hope in his mind when he thought of Headmaster Leon.

    But just like what he always says, there was a possibility for everything. And as long as Leon would continue to turn a blind eye to their evil doings then the possibility of what he said was truly high.

    "You know what? We are talking so seriously. We are here to rx and not think of any problems for a while."

    Hugo got up from his seat and went on the bridge. Seeing Koi fishes below, swimming in the clear water of theke. Hugo couldn''t help but smile as he saw some fishes running away from each other, some were even ying.

    Roaming his eyes around the area, a container captured his attention. He noticed that a box containing their food was ced there. With an excited smile stered in Abigail''s face after following Hugo''s gaze, she stood up, almost jumping.

    Hugo nodded, making her more excited. Gathering Koi''s food with her hand, Abigail''s smile grew wider. She saw how the different kinds of fish, swam in her direction as she threw their food.

    Hugo smiled as well as he helped Abigail on feeding the fish. They already forgot what they were talking about earlier.

    However, because they were so focused on what they were doing, they didn''t see the eyes that were watching in their direction. And as the sun sets down, the people cautiously walked closer to them.

 Chapter 113 Zombie-Like Creatures

    Hugo suddenly felt ufortable. He tried to look around to see if there was someone watching them.

    "I think we should go back now," Hugo uttered as he took a step backward. He was wary of his surroundings. He could feel it. There was something wrong in this ce.

    Abigail, who was busy feeding the fish, was startled at Hugo''s sudden words. But even if she was confused, she still stood up and walk towards the side.

    "Are you suddenly busy? If you are, then let''s go already." She smiled. "Let me wash my hands first, though. I can still smell the fish''s food from it."

    "Sure," Hugo scratched the back of his head. He let go of Abigail''s hands and watched her as she went towards the publicfort room on the side.

    Hugo''s eyes widened as he saw shadows of people surrounding the ce. They were hidden behind the trees and the only reason that he saw them was because of a bright light that shed for a few seconds.

    He tilted his head to the side and took a step back. "Abigail, are you done already?" He asked loudly. He was already readying himself to teleport with Abigail if it was necessary.

    However, he hasn''t gotten any response from Abigail. His heart had grown worried. "Abigail?" He asked one more time, hoping that this time, there will finally be a reply.

    "I will enter now," He announced when there was still no response.

    Hugo boldly went closer to the door. He didn''t care if there were shadows of people hiding on the sides or if the ce has gotten dark because there was no sun in the sky already.

    When he looked at the sky, thick clouds were up. The sky became dark, as if it was preparing for something to happen.

    And just by the look of it, Hugo was sure that whatever may happen wouldn''t be good.

    Hugo kicked the door multiple times until it broke and crash onto the floor. His eyes widened when he saw that Abigail wasn''t alone inside.

    Abigail was tightly tied on the side. Her mouth has this ck tape, making her unable to speak nor create just a little sound. A man was on her back. His head was covered with a ck mask, and the only thing Hugo could see was his eyes.

    "W-What are you?" His forehead formed a straight line.

    The man''s eyes were darkish. It wasn''t the normal eyes where the sides were white, rather the sides of her eyes were reddish and you can see that the veins of it were popping out.

    The man didn''t answer Hugo''s question. He just stared at him as he took a step back away from Abigail''s body. And in front of them, he took a knife from his pocket.

    Hugo was all ready to protect Abigail from the man. He was about to run towards them when he didn''t expect what will happen next.

    Blood flew everywhere.

    Hugo''s mouth fell wide open. The man just killed himself by cutting down the side of his throat. Spots of blood went to Hugo''s body, the same as Abigail, whose feet could now touch the blood spilling on the ground.

    The lifeless body of the man fell to the floor, creating a loud sound.

    It was a traumatizing sight for them, but before other things could happen, he straight went ahead to Abigail, taking off the tape on her mouth.

    "What happened?" He hurriedly asked as he tried to unknot the ropes that was binding her body to the chair. He took a deep sigh. Using his strength, he pulled them all slowly until they became loose, just enough so Abigail could leave.

    "Hugo¡­" Abigail looked at her with fear written in her eyes. Her body felt so weak as she reached for his hands.

    "Let''s go now," Hugo announced. He looked at Abigail''s state and he knew for sure that he can''t just teleport since she looked very weak.

    ''Fuck,'' Hugo cursed in his mind. They were about to leave thefort room when he heard multiple weird sounds from outside.

    ''Are they here already?'' his heart stammered in anxiousness. He went back and looked at Abigail. He could see that there was blood on her shirt.

    He looked her, straight in the eyes. He took off his shirt, which was left clean. "I want you to go to the back door and run. Do you understand?"

    Abigail looked hesitant. "I can''t just leave you alone!" she fought back, trying to give Hugo his shirt back.

    "No. There''s no time already." He shook his head. After I go out, change your clothes into mine and run fast. Alright?" He smiled, assuring Abigail that everything will just be fine.<sub> </sub>

    Abigail slowly nodded, even if her heart wanted to stay and help Hugo. However, he knew that, that would be impossible. She smiled as she epted Hugo''s shirt. "I will call for help. Just try to survive in a few minutes." She uttered.

    "I will." Hugo chuckled.

    "Now go."

    Abigail let go of Hugo''s hands. He took her shirt off and reced it with Hugo''s shirt. Now, her clothes were clean as if they were new. She quickly went to the sink and clean her arms and legs off. She wiped the blood off her body before opening the back door.

    She didn''t look back, following Hugo''s words. She closed her eyes and ran as far as she can, refusing to see who were those people and what were they.

    She was too scared to know the truth. The only thing in her mind now was to search for someone that could help Hugo who was left alone.

    When Hugo saw that Abigail had already ran away, he nced over at the ground to look for something that could help him. When he saw the pieces of wood from the door that he broke earlier, he picked it up.

    "This will do." He tilted his head to the side. He closed his eyes before taking a deep breath. And when he opened them, he was already determined enough that he will be able to defeat all of them.

    When Hugo step out of the bathroom, he already knew what triggered them to get here. It was the smell of blood from the man who killed himself earlier.

    Hugo was flustered when he saw the faces of the people who were outside. They were showing the same expression as the girl whom he saw in the hospital.

    "Did thise from Julius?" He swallowed dryly.

    However, aside from the signs that he saw from the woman in that hospital, the people in his front looked more dangerous. It was as if they weren''t thinking, or they do not have the ability to think at all.

    ''I should have wiped the blood out of my body too.''

    Hugo stood firmly as he fixed the way he was holding the piece of wood on his hand. Just like zombies that he watched on tv, the people in his front attacked him together.

    ? Based on his counting, there were at least 10 of them. If they were normal people, then he could surely wipe them off in less than 10 minutes, however, they were different.

    Their speed was faster, and their moves became unpredictable. It was as if they were being controlled by someone. As if they were robots built to kill people, their own kind.

    Hugo swayed the wooden stick on the side. It hit someone which caused the man to fall to the ground. But just like what he expected, it wouldn''t be easy.

    The man who fell to the ground was able to stand up after just a few seconds, even though it created a deep mark on his body.

    ''I just need to survive until Abigailes back.'' He reminded himself. With that, he gathered all his courage and fought them one by one.

    Hugo jumped forward, striking at one of the man''s heads, he continued to sway the piece of wood in his hand.

    "Archhkkkkk¡­"

    Hugo''s eyes widened when he heard a sound in his back. He immediately ducked down. He quickly turned his body back, kicking the person by his stomach, making him fly and drop far away.

    "They''re not getting slower!"

    He continued to fight them by himself. Hugo took a stone on the ground as he ran to one side. He threw them at the people who were chasing him. When he met another zombie-like man, he aimed for the middle of its head and its legs.

    The sides of his lips rose up. "I just need to hit them on their legs!" He eximed when he noticed that the person became unstable now that one of his legs became fractured.

    Hugo tried it on another person who came running into him. He was able to hit the man''s legs with full force and it became broken. The man fell to the ground, although his arms were still moving as if it was still reaching for Hugo''s body.

    When Hugo saw it, he grinned.

    "Now, I finally found your weakness."

 Chapter 114 What Are They?

    Hugo scoffed. He tilted his head to the side as he threw the piece of wood in his hands toward the people who were chasing after him. He looked around and saw that it was possible to jump over the tree if he will just do it at the right time.

    He shrugged his shoulders and looked back. Since there was still distance between him and the remaining 6 people who were running after him, he closed his eyes and teleported right on top of the tree''s branch.

    "Damn, so why was I fighting all along if I could do this?" he asked himself. His forehead creased. He satfortably on the tree''s branch and leaned against the body of the tree.

    It was funny for him to see that the zombie-like creatures became confused about how he can suddenly disappear. They stopped running after him and looked around.

    "Are they blind?"

    He curiously wondered. He noticed that even after they repeatedly looked around for a couple of minutes, they still haven''t got any idea where he was.

    An idea crossed his mind. He teleported right to the back of thefort room silently. He took out a stone and held onto it tightly before he teleported to another tree, different from where he was earlier.

    "Does that mean they''re only sensitive to the smell of blood? Or are they sensitive to sound too?"

    Trusting his assumptions, Hugo tried to cut the tip of his fingers using the end of the stone. He felt a pang of pain in his fingers as blood dripped down from them.

    "Let''s see."

    He slowly went down the tree, being careful to not make any sound.

    He held onto his breath as he put a force on his wounded finger. When a drop of his blood reached the ground, the zombie-like people focused their attention in his direction.

    He immediately teleported right into another tree. He ced his wounded hand on his mouth, sucking the blood dry.

    ''So, they are really our sensitive to the smell of blood."

    He uttered when he saw how the people came rushing to the tree earlier even if he wasn''t there already. Confirming one of his assumptions, he stared at the stone that was left in his hands.

    "Now, for my second assumption¡­"

    Hugo took a deep sigh. He threw the stone with full force in a different direction, and just what he expected, the zombie-like people, rushed towards where the sound came from.

    They were rushing here as if that was the only thing their mind couldprehend was the sound.

    When he saw what was happening, he didn''t know how to react. "Is this what will happen to the people that I saw inside that room in the hospital?"

    He curiously asked himself. He was now hesitant if whether he should save those people or not.

    ''Will they act the same way if I saved them? Or are they still human?''

    That was the question running into his mind.

    He sat on the tree for too long that he forgot that Abigail was supposed toe and save him. Well, it''s not like he needed some saving anyway, since he could just teleport right back into his house.

    However, it would be a problem if Abigail wille back and he wasn''t here.

    ''I guess, I''ll just watch things here.'' He looked around.

    Now that he remembered it, there must be someone behind all of this. He was sure that Julius wouldn''t harm him in any way, right at this moment, since he was still needed.

    "So who should be the culprit?" His forehead turned a straight line as he thought of it. Standing up, he jumped over to one of the tree''s higher branches.

    He moved his body closer to its main body, hugging them tightly so he wouldn''t fall.

    At the ce, he could see the overall view of the park. He carefully surveyed the area, his eyes not leaving any details.

    "What is that?" He breathed out when he saw a man wearing full ck clothes from afar. In his hands was a telescope, and it seems like he was trying to look at what was currently happening in the park in a distance.

    When he saw that the man''s telescope was turning in his direction, he immediately jumped down the tree. It created a loud sound, catching the zombie-like people''s attention.

    However, he couldn''t care less.

    He picked up a fallen branch on the ground and teleported right towards the man''s ce. He knew for sure that he didn''t expect it all, knowing that his full attention was on the telescope.

    "Who are you?"<sub> </sub>

    His voice became deeper as he ced the pointed tip of the branch towards the man''s neck. The man froze in the spot. The telescope in his hands fell down to the ground. But he quickly covered.

    He hit Hugo using his shoulder, causing his hold to loosen. The man was able to get away and the first thing that he thought of was to run away.

    When Hugo saw it, he immediately chased after him. Now he was the one running to catch someone.

    ''Being chased at was better than chasing someone.''

    He tilted his head to the side. He increased his speed until he was able to overtake the man by pushing him down to the ground.

    When the man has no choice, he took the gun out of his pocket. "Raised your hands if you still want to live!"

    "Don''t you know how I hate guns?" He scoffed. He didn''t mind the man''s gun pointing at his direction.

    *Bang *Bang

    Two gunshots echoed in the whole park. The bullet quickly went in the direction of Hugo''s body, but he just easily dodged them all off.

    "I was already hit by that gun two times." Hugo chuckled as he went closer to him fearlessly. He holds onto his cor, raising him up in from the ground. "And I won''t hit by that for the third time."

    He stared at him murderously. He gripped the wood that was in his left hand tightly. It was as if he was possessed by something that he didn''t even think twice but to pierce that wood right into the man''s heart.

    The man coughed up blood. He wasn''t able to say nor create any sound. His body got heavy as he fell to the ground when Hugo removed his hand from his cor.

    He looked at the man''s lifeless body without any remorse. He knelt on the ground, trying to find where his phone was.

    When he saw it, he grinned when he saw that there was no password in protecting it.

    He opened his camera and took a pic of the man''s lifeless body. He was covered in blood, and his eyes were still wide awake, not having the time to react to what Hugo did.

    In there, he was able to see Julius''s contact number.

    His grin became wider as he sent the pic to him.

    When he was done, he turned off the phone and looked at it. He knew that he can''t just leave this alone here since it already contains his fingerprint.

    So the only thing that he could do now broke the phone into his pieces using his strength. He was able to crash it into pieces, not even recognizable from its original shape.

    Hearing the loud sound of a siren, Hugo looked back to the main park. When he saw that there were countless cars driving around them, he immediately teleported back right into the tree where he was staying at.

    When he was back, his eyes widened when he saw that the people who were chasing after him earlier were now lying on the ground. They do not have any wounds and their bodies weren''t bleeding.

    They were just lying there as if the one controlling them has died already.

    "Don''t tell me¡­" He immediately looked back to see where he left the man that he killed earlier.

    He walked closer to one of the unconscious bodies of them and searched their heads. In there, he was able to find a silver circle on the corner of their head.

    "They''re being controlled by that man from earlier. That means they are different from those who were locked up in the hospital."

    When he stood up, the sound of the sirens stopped as well.

    Abigail who asked for help from the authorities came back with tears pooling in her eyes. "Hugo!" She loudly shouted when she saw his body in the middle.

    She gasped when she saw that there were a lot of unconscious bodies on the ground.

    Hugo who saw her reaction shook his head.

    "I do not know what happened, but they aren''t dead." He informed her.

    "Then what happened to them?" Abigail was still in a state of shock. She was surprised that she was wary of her surroundings in case she ever step on any parts of their bodies.

    "It seems like they are getting controlled."

 Chapter 115 The Prophecy

    Police officers came seconds after Abigail and Hugo''s short reconciliation together.

    Officer Gwen, whom Abigail asked help to, step forward. He looked at Hugo and said, "I will be needing you for questioning about what happened to this ce.".

    Hugo nodded his head, since he knew that it was important for the authorities to know what truly happened. However, when he looked at Officer Gwen, he couldn''t help but be suspicious about the way he was acting.

    He could see from his eyes that he was shocked after seeing the crime scene. However, it was not the shocking about why there were unconscious people on the floor. Instead, it was more about how was he still alive after it.

    Hugo, who has been eyeing him for a while, stared at him intently. He closed his eyes to clear his mind and when he was done; he looked at him once again, trying to read what was on his mind.

    ''Good thing that I was the one who was in charge of this scene or else Mr. Julius will shortly get in trouble." Officer Gwen thought as he looked at the bodies of the unconscious people on the ground.

    He turned his head back. "We need to bring them to Achre''s Hospital right away." He uttered. His intention can be purely seen by Hugo.

    ''No doubt on why he looked at me in such way.'' He tilted his head to the side.

    Hugo, whose annoyance suddenly came back, stopped the time, even if he was running out of energy. He has been using his powers since earlier, trying to teleport multiple of times. It added to the fact that Hugo has been fighting for so long against those zombie-like people.

    He stepped forward towards Officer Gwen''s direction. Since he knew that he does not have the strength to stop the time for a few minutes, he could only do something that was painful enough for Officer Gwen.

    His right foot taking a step backward, Hugo adjusted his aim to the middle glory of the man.

    In there, he hit the most precious spot that even if the time was currently stopped, Officer Gwen''s face already turned into purple.

    ''Bull''s eye!''

    When he was done, he returned to his ce before returning everything back to normal.

    "Ahhh!"

    Officer Gwen fell on the ground. He winced in pain as he his hands went towards his precious part. Pain was evident in his pace as he silently cried inside his mind.

    The other police officers who were doing their job on the side were shocked by the sudden shout. They looked at Officer Gwen with worried reflecting in their eyes.

    "Are you okay, sir?" Another police officer asked as he went near to Gwen, trying to help him out.

    However, Gwen was too focused to the pain that he was feeling that he couldn''t even utter a single answer. It was too painful that he could only make a face.

    It was weird for him to look around. "Who would do that to me?" He asked himself as he looked around. But there was no name that he could think of, especially since the other officers were doing their job currently.

    "Did that came from a ghost?" he asked worriedly. His body shivered at that thought.

    But when he saw that he was already creating too much attention, he stood up with all his force and smiled, trying to hide the pain even if it was still there.

    Sometimes all you got to do is smile and people would think that you are fine already.

    "You can all go back to your work."

    "Is he okay?" Abigail, who was watching on the side, asked Hugo.

    "I think so," he answered as he swallowed dryly to prevent himself fromughing after seeing the scene,

    "Let''s go now, Hugo." Abigail smiled at him as she ced his hands on her shoulder. Her face reddened when he saw that Hugo''s upper body was still naked. She could see his defined muscles even if he was still in his teenage years.

    ''I can''t believe that Hugo''s body looks this good.'' She couldn''t help but bite the inside walls of her cheeks to refrain herself from smiling too widely.

    "Thanks," Hugo chuckled as he read Abigail''s mind.

    Abigail''s eyes widened after hearing what Hugo had whispered tight into her ears.

    "Y-You!" she gasped loudly.

    "Shhh, don''t be loud." Hugo reminded her after he saw how surprised Abigail was.<sub> </sub>

    "Sir, I think you should go to the Hospital now. Your shape doesn''t look good." Officer Gwen, who was following them from behind uttered. He looked at Hugo worriedly.

    Even if he was a corrupt officer, whose loyalty was on Julius''s side, of course he was still a police officer who has been watched by his subordinates all around. He needed to act as dignified as ever so that they would still respect him even after what happened earlier.

    "I''m alright, Sir," Hugo answered, but it didn''t take him a few steps before his vision swayed from left to right.

    Even Abigail who has been guiding and supporting him from the side stopped walking as well when he felt that Hugo''s body became undeniably heavier.

    Her eyes immediately wined when he saw how pale Hugo''s face was. That''s the time she noticed that the side of her shirt was soaked in blood from the side.

    "Hugo¡­" Fear consumed her heart as she saw that Hugo has a deep scratch on the side that looks like it came from a woman''s nails.

    "Yes?" Hugo answered as he firmly shut his eyes, trying to gain enough strength so that he could stand on his own without efforts.

    However, it wasn''t before long when his eyes became heavier. Thest thing that he could heard was Abigail shouting his name loudly.

    He tried to open his mouth to ask what was wrong. But, he couldn''t do so. He just decided to sleep when he felt that it was currently the most pleasing thing that he could do.

    *****

    "Is it the time already?" A woman''s voice sounded as she hurriedly ran towards the side of the halls.

    Entering a room, in there she saw a man''s unconscious body.

    "Hugo," She softly called out. Just like magic, the man who was sleeping in the wide bed opened his eyes fully.

    Confusion was written in his face as he wake up, seeing that he was in a ce covered with clouds. The only thing that was solid in the ce was the bed that he was currently lying in.

    "Why am I here Thalia?" he curiously asked.

    "Can''t I just call you?" Thalia smiled widely as she went near towards Hugo. Her silky white dress was dancing with the wind as she took a step.

    ''When did Thalia get this pretty?'' Hugo''s forehead creased as he saw that Thalia''s face looked vibrant and blooming than ever.

    She was like a fine wine that gets beautiful as the day passed by.

    "Well, thank you for that." Thalia smiled at him sweetly.

    Unlike Hugo who needs to use his powers to read one''s mind, Thalia has the ability to hear all the things in her surrounding, naturally.

    That was only e of her powers as the most powerful goddess in the universe.

    "I called for you here," Thalia answered Hugo''s question as she arrived in front of him. Her hands went towards Hugo''s hair, touching them softly. "Aren''t you happy to see me here?" the sides of her lips stretched out.

    "You have been calling me a lot these past few days." His forehead formed a straight line as he nced over at Thalia.

    He didn''t mind at all that Thalia could read his thoughts since he knew for sure that she wouldn''t do anything to him¡­ that he didn''t like.

    "Well, I called you here for one thing." Thalia smiled. She swayed her hands to the side and the ce where they were quickly changed.

    Hugo looked around when he saw that they were in front of a woman. But it seems like the woman can''t feel their presence since she hasn''t even greeted Thalia who was the queen of heaven.

    The woman with pure white eyes stood beside the window. Her wavy hair was long, reaching the bottom of her feet. She was wearing an old dress that somehow still looked regal and gorgeous.

    "The night will be day and the moon will cry blood," Lumina, the woman, whispered in the air. "The present will be erased by the past. The past would be the present. Complete the curse and everything will return to nothingness."

    She remained standing in front of the window like a statue. A scene suddenly shed through her mind. It was a different beginning. A new world to be seen.

    " A person will rise, and the whole history will be reversed. Look out for the good, avoid the worse. Watch out for death as it will haunt its own people. And you shall praise the God who had risen from the dead."

 Chapter 116 Kissing The Queen Of Heaven

    Hugo looked at Thalia. Confusion was evident in his eyes. His mouth was parted apart, taking a step backward.

    "Who is she?" He couldn''t refrain himself from asking.

    "That is Lumina," Thalia answered with a smile on her face. "Do you see her eyes?" she raised her hands, pointing at the woman.

    "Yeah¡­"

    "Out of all the gods living here, she''s the only one who has that kind of eyes." Thalia paused for a while. She swayed her hands to the side, making them go back to the room where Hugo woke up earlier.

    "You can continue what you were saying now." Hugo chuckled as he went closer to the bed, sitting on top of them.

    "Well, as I was saying, Lumina has a pair of magical eyes where she could see prophecies about the world." She uttered.

    "Why does it look like she was locked up in that room? Even her clothes looked old." Hugo squinted his eyes, doubting Thalia.

    ''Are they mistreating her here?'' He curiously asked himself.

    Thalia rolled her eyes. She swayed her hands, creating a circle-like pattern. A golden chair that looked shiny and expensive suddenly appeared behind her back. Smiling widely, she sat on it.

    "Do you really need to have that every time?" His forehead creased when he saw how Thalia made herselffortable.

    "Of course," she shrugged her shoulders.

    "What about you answer my question first?" Hugo answered back. He looked at Thalia straight in her eyes after raising his right eyebrows.

    Thalia red at Hugo. "How dare you speak to me like that!" she pped her fingers.

    A dark cloud appeared on top of Hugo''s head instantly. He shook his head when he felt that his body was getting wet from the rain. When Abigail pped her hand for the second time, thunder sounded that even Hugo, who was being chill, duck his head when he saw that a sh of lightning will strike his head.

    "Thalia!"

    Thaliaughed out loud, seeing how scared Hugo was.

    Hugo looked unbelievably at her.

    "Are you a masochist?"

    "What?"  Thalia looked at him beyond belief.

    "I am the queen of heaven, not that." She answered, crossing her arms over her chest.

    "Well, I was just asking." Hugo giggled. "How about we get back into the topic now?" he scoffed.

    "Chill human," Thalia let out augh before answering.

    "Lumina choose to be like that from the start..." Thalia started off, recalling the first time that she saw Lumina. She remembered that she was wandering about the mortal world. It was when she was still the newly crowned queen. The time when she would secretly leave heaven since she missed the mortal world.

    When she was traveling in the forest, she saw Lumina, almost lifeless, in the woods. When her hand touched Lumina''s body, her body glowed the same as with eyes. She spat a few words that did not make sense to Thalia at first.

    Out of pity, she chooses to bring Lumina to heaven, dressing her up in fine clothes. When the woman woke up, she asked Thalia about where they were.

    That''s when she knew that Lumina was blind since birth.

    "So, howe she became a god if she was from our world?" Hugo''s interest was piqued.

    "Well, only people who had the power of a god can stay here in heaven for so long," The corner of Thalia''s lips rose up as she looked at Hugo.

    "Huh? Then what about me?"

    "I called you here and you didn''t even stay here for a day!" Thalia answered, stomping her feet to the ground at Hugo''s question.

    "That makes sense," Hugo scratched the back of his head. He tried looking at Thalia to read her mind.

    ''I should not let Hugo know about what happened,'' Thalia thought as she looked at Hugo, who was eyeing her intently.

    "What happened that you can''t tell me about it?" Hugo''s forehead formed a straight line as he looked at Thalia.

    Thalia gasped loudly. Her eyes were almost bulging out from Hugo''s sudden words. "Can you hear what I am thinking?" she stood up from her seat, going closer to Hugo to hurry.

    "Well¡­ Yeah?" Hugo was unsure whether he should say the truth to Thalia. But when he remembered that she could read his mind easily, then he just decided to tell the truth.

    "Howe that is possible?" Thalia became speechless at what Hugo revealed.

    She was the queen of Heaven! She shouldn''t get affected by powers that came from a mortal being.<sub> </sub>

    "Why is there something wrong?" Hugo asked when he saw the shocked expression of Thalia.

    Thalia tilted her head to the side. "No." She firmly said, closing her eyes so she could protect her mind from being read.

    When Hugo saw what Thalia was doing, he looked at her again, trying to use his powers to see what was wrong. But when he tried to use his powers for the second time, it doesn''t work on Thalia anymore.

    ''it seems like she did something so that I won''t read her mind.'' He stated. Heughed as he shook his head.

    Thalia, whose heartbeat suddenly turned faster, looked at Hugo. She smiled, trying to hide her worries away from Hugo.

    "You should go back now. The people in the mortal world have been eagerly waiting for you to wake up." She announced.

    "Huh? What''s with the sudden?" Hugo was puzzled about Thalia''s words. He stood up and went directly in front of her.

    "Why are you pushing me away?" he breathed out as he leaned closer to her.

    Thalia''s eyes slightly widened when she saw the little distance between her and Hugo''s face. She swallowed hard, but she didn''t let it be a distraction for her.

    "Well, did you know that an hour of stay here is equivalent to four hours in the mortal world?" She raised her brows, looking at Hugo. She didn''t take a step back, nor removed her face away from him.

    "So?" Hugo stated.

    "And you have been here for 50 minutes already," Thalia responded, expecting that Hugo would fathom what she was trying to say.

    "Well then, let me stay here for 10 minutes more." Hugo grinned. He ced his hand behind Thalia''s back, he pushed her a little, making her sit on her golden chair without escape."

    "What are you trying to do?" Thalia fearlessly questioned Hugo. There was no point in being scared since she holds the most power in this ce. She was only second to the Ancestral God who has created everything.

    "Well, I told you earlier, I won''t do things that you did not like." His grin became wider.

    His free hand touched Thalia''s jawline, caressing it as if it was a delicate ss. He angled it to the side, without leaving his eyes on her.

    It was as if Thalia was possessed by Hugo''s eyes that she couldn''t do anything.

    The only thing that she could remember was when their lips touched each other. Her mouth opened when she could feel Hugo''s lips moving as if it was enticing her lips to the same.

    Unknown to her, her mouth started to follow Hugo''s lips, matching his speed and intensity. She could feel her heart bursting in her chest as she let their lips y as if they have known each other for so long.

    When she felt that there was a wet and soft thing entering her mouth, her eyes widened. She had just realized what she was doing, so the only thing that she could do was push Hugo''s body with full force so he could get away.

    He instinctively touched her lips, which were now wet from Hugo''s saliva and his tongue.

    ''I must be out of my mind for a moment." She clenched her fist as she duck her head down trying to hide her embarrassment.

    She was the queen of heaven, and yet she was doing these immoral things?

    Especially to a guy whose age was littlepared to her?

    Hugo, who was thrown out for a second, fixed his clothes and the way he stood up. The grin on his lips appeared once again.

    "I told you, you will like it."

    Thalia swayed her hands to the side as their lips parted away from each other. Her face was pinkish and before Hugo could even see it, she made sure that he will already be back in his own world.

    <o>,m "What happened?" She asked, bewildered.</o>

    She stood up, walking from side to side, trying to rethink the decisions that she had made.

    "This is not me¡­" she uttered in a low voice that it almost turned into a whisper.

    She stood up, trying to fix herposure. She coughs when she felt that there was a big lump on her throat.

    "I should not let that happen again." She determinedly reminded herself as she left the room with her head, held up high.

    But as people say, things that were nned do not go as you wish.

    =======

    Author''s Note- Thalia entering Hugo''s Harem? What do you think about it?

    Shout out to ChaoticDragoGod! Thank you for the Golden Ticket.

 Chapter 117 Second Harem Member

    Hugo felt his head splitting in half as he finally gained consciousness. He slowly opened his eyes, being greeted by the bright light in the white ceiling.

    "Hugo?" Abigail hurriedly went into his side when she saw that he was awake already.

    "Hi, Abigail." Hugo smiled at Abigail as if he hadn''tid down in bed for hours. His body felt so light after doing the deed earlier.

    It was just a simple kiss, but seeing Thalia''s reaction made it fun for him.

    ''So this is how it feels to kiss someone more powerful than me?'' he asked himself.

    "You are lying in that bed for four hours and you would react as if nothing happened when you woke up?" Abigail unbelievably stared at him. She ced her hands on her side and looked at Hugo.

    "Do you know how worried I was when you fell in my arms!" Abigail eximed as tears formed in the side of her eyes. She thought that it was her who needs to be med since she arrived toote.

    When Hugo saw how Abigail reacted, he adjusted the way hey down so he could sit properly. He saw that there was a bandage on his waist. However, it didn''t feel like anything.

    His body never felt this good. It was as if he was in a deep slumber that made his mood brighten up

    He called Abigail toe closer to him. He made a space on his side, letting her sit beside him.

    "Are you worried?" He curiously asked as he saw the slight fear in her eyes.

    Abigail red at Hugo as if he said something unbelievable. "Are you dumb or just really dense?" she asked straightforwardly.

    The fear of losing Hugo earlier made her realize a lot of things. One of that was that she needed to say what she really feels about Hugo before it''s toote already.

    When she saw him in the hospital bed, being attended by a lot of doctors, the only thing that was going inside her mind was that she will say her true feelings to Hugo once he woke up.

    It was now or never.

    Hugo was startled by how direct Abigail became.

    ''Is this really her?'' his forehead creased as he looked at her straight in her eyes.

    Hugo kept in silence as he looked at Abigail. He already has an idea of what was about to happen.

    Abigail took a deep sigh as her eyes flew towards Hugo''s waist, which was bandaged. She could see spots of blood from it.

    "I know that we started off as friends¡­ but¡­" She looked so hesitant as her eyes flew back to Hugo. She bit her lower lips, closing her eyes for the final time, trying to master her courage up.

    "I have feelings for you, Hugo. When did it start? I honestly do not know. It just happened." Abigail said in one breath. She tilted her head to the side when she saw the way Hugo looked at her.

    "I know." Hugo answered after thinking about it for a few seconds.

    "What?" Abigail became flustered at what Hugo had said. She looked at him with her cheeks tinted in red as if they were colored by freshly picked toses in the garden.

    "That''s why I am treating you different that I used to before." Hugo smiled at her. "And, I, as well, have a feeling for you, Abigail." He answered since there was no point in lying anyways.

    At first, Hugo wasn''t sure about her feelings about Abigail. But when he remembered all the things that they have ovee together and all the memories that they shared, then he knew that he needs to keep Abigail all by himself.

    The only problem that was left now was how can he say that Abigail was only the second. Since there was Lilianne who already joined his harem way back.

    When Abigail heard Hugo''s words, her heart started to beat faster. She looked at him, her eyes were full of affection.

    "Then should we be together now?" she asked straightforwardly. She wasn''t even scared that she was the one to ask for it and not Hugo.

    Hugo was about to say ''sure'' when he remembered one thing. Before he agrees, he should say about his harem first to Abigail and make her decide whether she wanted to still pursue him or not.

    He was not a jerk and would lie to Abigail just so he could have her.

    "About that," Hugo looked at her uncertainly. He paused for a while trying to find the right words so it wouldn''t look like as if he was rejecting Abigail.

    "Yes?" Abigail became nervous when she saw the way Hugo reacted.<sub> </sub>

    ''Will he say no to me?'' she feared as she held onto her sweaty hands tightly.

    God knows how long she prayed so that she could have Hugo. This was her only dream since she first saw Hugo.

    "I already have Lilianne. If you wanted to be with me then you would be the second women in my harem." He answered, directly staring at her eyes.

    He wasn''t nervous nor scared about how would Abigail react. Just like what he said to Thalia earlier, he wouldn''t do things that the other person wouldn''t like. That also includes forcing someone to be part of his harem.

    "Is that all?" Abigail answered determinedly. The sides of her lips rose up. "That''s fine with me. Lilianne is your first harem member, but I already knew you for more than 5 years." She confidently answered, as if it was nothing to her.

    However, deep inside, Abigail was in shock about the revtion. She expected that it would be Lilith, but it was theplete opposite of her expectations.

    Well, there was no doubt that Lilianne was pretty and gorgeous, despite her age. If you do not know her then you would think that she was just in mid-20s, almost half of her age.

    "Are you sure you are fine with it?" Hugo''s forehead creased. His expression looked shocked when he saw how Abigail responded, as if it was nothing to her.

    "If that means having you and you, having me, then why not?" She smiled sweetly. Her hands went to Hugo''s cheeks, caressing them lightly.

    "Do you know how much I have waited for this?" she uttered in a low voice.

    Hugo nodded as she caressed Abigail''s face back. He slowly moved his hands towards her name, slightly pushing her face closer to him so that their foreheads could meet.

    Abigail closed her eyes when she felt Hugo''s lips brushing against her. It was just a short kiss, yet it felt magical in her heart.

    Her heart was beating so fast and heart. Excitement was running through her veins that she could run outside and scream how happy she was.

    *Knock  *Knock  *Knock

    Three knocks echoed in the room. Abigail hurriedly stood up. She fixed her hair and face before unlocking the door.

    "Doctor," she greeted the doctor, who came into their assistance enthusiastically.

    "Ms. Abigail." The Doctor bowed his head in front of Abigail. He was a friend of Abigail''s family, so she knew him from quite some time already.

    "Doctor Tarun, it''s nice to see you again." She responded. The smile on her face was so big that it was reaching her ears.

    Doctor Tarun nodded his head. "Your mother called me informing me that you were here with your friend so I immediately came here to check on you." He stated, looking back at how Abigail''s family greatly helped him in his studies so he could graduate.

    "Oh, I see." Abigail scratched the back of her head as she turned her head back, looking at Hugo who was just watching them.

    "How is my friend?"

    "Your friend is already currently fine. However, he would need to stay here for one to two more hours so we could check his wounds and renew his bandages." Doctor Tarun informed them.

    "Oh, alright."

    "The bill will already be shouldered by your mother. I will be back here after an hour so I can personally check on your friend."

    Hugo smiled at the Doctor as he bowed his head once again to both of them before he leave.

    "I didn''t know your family know anyone here," Hugo uttered in a surprise tone.

    He knew that Abigail''s family was rich and influential, but she didn''t expect it to be this level.

    "Well, my family paid for his medical tuition," Abigail uttered as if it was nothing to her. "Now, he is currently working here. It was a good thing that my parent''s efforts weren''t put into waste." She chuckled.

    When Hugo heard the word ''Parent'' his eyes widened when he remembered something.

    "Did you inform my parents about what happened?" he worriedly asked. He looked at the time and saw that it was past midnight already.

    "No. But I told them that you were sleeping in our house and that you can''t inform them because your phone is dead." Abigail answered.

 Chapter 118 His Way Of Saying Thank You

    Hugo breathed a sigh of relief after hearing that Abigail had said to his mother that he was with her. He was thankful that Abigail didn''t tell what truly happened since it would only worry Verda.

    "Where''s my phone?" He looked at the side to find where his phone was.

    "Wait, I''ll just get it in my bag. I already charged it for you so you can contact them immediately." Abigail informed before her feet marched towards the sofa on the side where her things were currently ced.

    She took out Hugo''s phone from it and gave it to him. "I will be going out to grab some food and settle the bill."

    "Alright. Do whatever you like." Hugo said. His eyes were focused on his phone that he was now trying to open from the side.

    When it opened, he immediately went over to his messages and saw that his mother had messaged him multiple times already.

    It was mostly asking what time he wille home and if he was fine already.

    He felt guilty when he saw that he had missed a few calls from her as well.

    Deciding to reply back, Hugo sent a message to her mother that he just woke up. When there was no respond after a few minutes, he turned off his phone.

    ''It seems like they are asleep now.'' He muttered in a low voice.

    After an hour, Doctor Tarun arrived with multiple people in white uniform. They changed his bandage in the waist and taught him how to do it alone.

    When Abigail came back, they just had a short meal to stuff their stomachs since it would take an hour before they can go back to Abigail''s house.

    Rommel, who was Abigail''s driver arrived at the hospital after 30 minutes. It was evident in his face that he looked very worried at Hugo''s state.

    After all, Rommel knew Hugo since he was the only friend of his little boss.

    "Are you okay now, Sir Hugo?" Rommel asked him worriedly.

    "Of course!" Hugo answered enthusiastically.

    The two of themughed at each other. Rommel nced over to Abigail, taking her things and cing them in the shotgun seat.

    There was another car in the back that was tasked to follow them. It contains security and trained men that were ordered to protect Abigail at all times.

    "Your mother is worried, Miss Abigail." Rommel uttered as he opened the passenger seat so that the two of them can enter.

    "What did she say?" Abigail had gotten curious by the way her mother reacted when she informed her that they are currently in the hospital with Hugo unconsciously lying in the bed.

    "she told me that you two should immediately rest once you arrived in the mansion. Your room is already fixed, and we ced another bed on the side so that the both of you could stay together."

    When Hugo and Abigail sessfully entered the car, Rommel went to the driver seat. He started te engine and after a few seconds, he drove off so that they could rest already.

    "Is my mother still awake?" Abigail''s brows shot up. She puffed her cheeks.

    ''What will I answer if my mom asked me about a lot of things?'' she questioned herself as she nced over to the side and saw that Hugo was leaning against the side with his closed eyes.

    ''It seems like Hugo is already tired. I should probably make a sandwichter so that he could eat it before he consume the pain killer that Doctor Tarun advised him to take.'' She nodded her head.

    She wasn''t feeling tired since when Hugo was lying on his bed, she fell asleep in the couch for a few hours as well.

    She already talked to the police, with the help of her mother and they agreed that they will juste tomorrow in their house for the questioning.

    After an hour, they arrived at Abigail''s mansion. Hugo was now wide awake. Taking a nap on the car gave him enough energy that wouldst for a few hours.

    Since it was already 3 am, it was already very quiet inside the mansion.

    There were no maids around since everyone working was resting already except for the men who were ordered to guard the house every night.

    "I will wait for you in the dining hall, Hugo. Rommel will help you get inside" Abigail uttered as he almost run to the inside of the house. She was in a hurry trying to make a food that could be their snack.

    She saw some cheesecake in their refrigerator. She decided to just get some slice, partnering it up with a hot tea and a cheese sandwich that she made under 10 minutes.

    Rommel entered the inside of the kitchen after he helped Hugo to sit in the dining hall.

    ''I will be going now, Miss. I informed the guards to not enter the house as well and give you all privacy." Rommel bowed his head before leaving.

    Abigail went out of the kitchen with the tes in her hand.

    " Do you need help?" Hugo asked worriedly. He was about to stand up when Abigail shook her head, stopping him.

    "No need. I can do this alone. You should just sit still there and not move that much or else your wound on the side will bleed once again." She rolled her eyes.

    "Ok. Since you don''t want me to move. What if you feed me too?" He grinned

    "And why would I?" Abigail raised her eyebrows.<sub> </sub>

    "Well, you are my nurse for today, so you need to take care of your only patient." His grin became wider as he said those words.

    Abigail looked at her, shaking her head. "I''ll just changed my clothes since it''s hot. Wait for me for a while." She reminded him. She went to her room and changed her clothes in a hurry that she forgot to wear her bra

    When she realized it, she became flushed, remembering that she didn''t have a bra. ''Well, I''m already here. I guess Hugo will understand it since he had already touched these.'' she murmured with her cheeks turning into red.

    "Come closer and let me feed you." Abigail tilted her head to the side as she tuned the chair on Hugo''s side to her so they can face each other.

    Without a choice, Abigail grabbed the sandwich from the te before cing it in Hugo''s mouth slowly. He was having a happy time being served by her.

    "Is it good?" she asked curiously.

    Hugo nodded. It was evident since he already finished half of the sandwich.

    "You should eat too." Hugo''s brows furrowed when he noticed that she wasn;t even taking a bite on the food.

    "I''m fine." Abigail answered with a smile on her face.

    "No, you''re not. Go eat."

    "No. I told you I am fi-"

    Before Abigail could even finish her words when Hugo leaned against her. When she saw that Hugo''s face was nearing her, she automatically closed her eyes.

    That''s when she felt his lip on hers, slowly guiding her to eternity. His hands went into Abigail ''s wrist, slowly cing it up over to her head.

    She found his tongue swirling into hers, sending pleasure into his body.

    "Ohhhh~"

    Her mind was already in a daze when her lips fought back. She was gasping for hair as Hugo sensibly kissed her lips.

    "You should eat, Miss Abigail." He whispered at her lips.

    Abigail was flustered at what suddenly happened. To hide her embarrassment, she just did what Hugo asked him to do.

    "Did you like the way I said my thank you?" Hugo had this mischievous smile on his face as she watched Abigail.

    Abigail rolled her eyes. "Go drink that so we can sleep already."

    As a good patient, Hugo did exactly what was told to him. When they were done, they went to Abigail''s room and sleep in a different bed.

    ? ****

    "The breakfast is served, Miss." The maid bowed her head as she heard Abigail''s annoyance.

    Abigail nodded. "I understand. You may go now." She closed the bed and came back to the bed.

    Abigail saw that Hugo''s position had already changed. Hugo was now sleeping peacefully on his side.

    With the mood going down, Abigail took a deep sigh and walked closer to the man. She kneeled on the ground and stared at Hugo''s face one more time.

    "Should I wake him up or no?" She was hesitant, knowing that they arrived in the house at the middle of the night and it was just a few hours ago when Hugo fell asleep.

    Even though she was sleep deprived too, she wasn''t feeling tired. Instead, it was the opposite where she felt very lively.

    After staring at his nk space for a minute, Abigail took a deep sigh.

    "Hugo, wake up. It''s already 10 in the morning."

    ======

    Author''s Note ¨C Hello everyone! I will be releasing 6 bonus chapters for the golden ticketsst month. I''m not sure when I will be publishing it, but it would be within this month.

    For this month, I will be doing it as well!

    50 golden tickets = 1 bonus chapter

    100 golden tickets = 2 bonus chapter

    150 golden tickets = 3 bonus chapter

    Shout out to Rocky_Helton. Thank you for the Golden Ticket!

    Shout out to Kjask. Thank you for the Golden Ticket!

 Chapter 119 Calm Before The Storm

    "Good morning, Hugo " Abigail looked at Hugo before smiling, trying to cover up her flustered face. She bit the inside of her lips trying to hide what she was feeling.

    They were on their way towards the garden. She requested the maid to set it up so that they could have a peaceful breakfast.

    "You look beautiful in the morning, Abigail," Hugo said gently when he noticed that she was well dressed.

    Abigail''s cheeks instantly heated up at what he said. She was trying her best to surpass the smile forming on her lips right now.

    "Thank you," she replied back as she sat in front of Hugo. The both of them ate quietly, filling their stomach with nutritious food. She doesn''t know why, but she can still feel that here cheeks were still heating up because of what he said earlier.

    She was honestly speechless at what he said. It was still early in the morning and who was in the right mind to say that in front of their maids? He likes to say it straightforwardly, without even stuttering and getting embarrassed about it in front of other people.

    ''Is Hugo really like this? Why didn''t I notice this in the past?'' she shyly asked herself.

    Although the food is delicious and tasty, my stomach seems to can''t digest it.

    Abigail was now thinking of the words that Hugo had said earlier. ''I look beautiful, really?'' He wasn''t the first person to tell her that, but why was she reacting like this?

    "Are you okay, Abigail?"

    Hugo was worried when he saw that Abigail had stopped eating. She was just looking in his face as if there was something interesting on it.

    Well, he already knew that he was handsome.

    "Y-Yes" Abigail answered unconsciously. She smiled and ate her food once again trying to calm her heart. It was beating crazily.

    ''I think I''ll have a heart attack one of these days. My heart has not been beating properly these past few days.''

    She couldn''t meet Hugo ''s intense gaze. The gaze that can melt her and struck her into stones.

    When they finished eating. The two of them sat outside for a while trying to rx.

    Abigail nced over at Hugo. "Are you going to leave now?" she asked him curiously since it was already close to noon.

    "Nah." Hugo shook his head. He already informed her mother that he would be staying here untilte at night. He knew for sure that they would just went towards Rome''s funeral once again. He will just show up tomorrow on his burial day.

    He nned to do somethingter at night for tomorrow. He gotta prepare something so that Rome''s death wouldn''t be put in vain.

    Even if he was one of the person who was the reason why he became like this, of course, his life was still precious that it shouldn''t just be put in waist.

    This will be one of his steps before he thought on how to save those women in the hospital, He do not know when will he able toe and visit them to look and see what was their condition but he was feeling helpful that somehow, they would still be okay even after a few days.

    He still needed to see whether they were okay to be released of that jail-like room. Because he knew for sure that it would be bad if he will release them without knowing what their condition was first.

    He might endanger a lot of people if that happened.

    The only thing that he knew for now was that the people under Julius''s care can control those people.

    ''So this is what they were saying when they said that they wanted to build an army that will b feared by the world.'' He tilted his head to the side.

    Fighting with them felt like as if he was fighting with a hundred people even though there was only 10 of them. Their speed was much faster, the same with their strengths. And there was one thing that he was in disadvantage.

    Since they were acting as if they weren''t in the right mind, they do not feel tired or pain after all the attacks. They wouldn''t even know if they lost an arm or a leg since they couldn''t see or feel at all.

    It was as if he was in a movie where he was the target of these people.

    "Should we go to a pic?" Abigail thought of an amazing idea as she looked at Hugo who was on her side.

    "Well, that''s a good idea. Where are we going though?" his forehead creased as he looked around.

    Abigail winked at Hugo. "There was a spot near our house. Don''t worry no one was going there."

    " Then let''s go" Hugo''s deep and masculine voice entered Abigail''s ears that sends chills to her body.

    She looked at Hugo and got flustered when she saw that he was looking at her as well. She quickly looked away as she felt her cheeks burning.

    ''Isn''t he, my boyfriend? Then why does this feel awkward?''<sub> </sub>

    "Did you sleep well?" Hugo was interested since he remembered that he slept and woke upter that her.

    "Of course," Abigail answered enthusiastically that her answer almost felt like it has another meaning in it.

    "Good" He nodded as he replied back. It became awkward after that talk. The silent air forming was unbearable.

    "Hehe" Abigail awkwardlyughed.

    Abigail saw Hugo looking at her with furrowed brows. She pouted her lips and look at her side hiding her embarrassment.

    They stopped walking in front of a greenfield filled with trees. The scenery made Hugo''s jaw almost drop. There was a fall at the right side of it. A pic setup can be seen at the middle.

    "Did you already n this earlier?" Hugo chuckled when he saw that Abigail was blushing.

    Abigail red at him, but it quickly changed when she saw Hugo smiling. Her heart melted at what she saw. At least she knew that he appreciated her efforts.

    Hugo guided Abigail as they walk together towards the setup.

    The guards who were following them  stayed at the side. The only one who was following them was a maid carrying a basket that Hugo think was filled with foods that they could snack on while looking at the view.

    The maid arranged the foods for the both of them. Abigail helped since Hugo couldn''t really move due to the bandage on his waist.

    "What do you want to do now, Abigail?" He asked after they satfortably.

    "Up to you" Abigail said shyly. He looks amazed by her answer.

    Abigailughed awkwardly by that. She was wary of her surroundings since there were guards around.

    "Don''t mind them. Let''s eat first because I know that you are hungry already" He said since they walked for almost 30 minutes.

    "Let''s tour around, Abigail " Abigail look up and got surprised when Hugo''s hand greeted her.

    "Uhm¡­" Abigail doesn''t know what to say. He kneeled down and grab her hand. Hugo knew that she was hesitant because of the people surrounding them.

    However, he didn''t care for all of that. Making her look straight at his eyes.

    "I told you that you should not mind them." He uttered.

    Abigail looked away and cleared her throat. He stood up and looked away too. She held her own cheeks while standing up to calm her nerves down and hide her blushing face.

    They have been walking for a few minutes now, that her feet was starting to ache.

    Abigail saw arge stone at the side of the falls. It''s a great spot to sit at, giving you thepletely look of the field.

    " Hugo!" She shouted after counting up to three to gain the confidence to do it.

    Hugo nced at Abigail''s direction. She pointed out the rock which she saw earlier. He looked at her with questioning. She sighed and mouthed ''I want to sit''. He slowly nodded at what she mouthed and begun to walk towards the direction of the rock.

    Abigail followed him happily, thinking that it will be a rest time for her now. Once they reached the destination, she delightfully sat and closed her eyes.

    Hugo smirked at Abigail. She rolled her eyes once again before looking at the fall''s direction. The sound of the falling water was like a music to her ears. It was creating a melodious sound making the atmosphere livelier.

    The birds flying in the sky and the trees that was dancing with wind calms the both of them

    You know that feeling when a scenery calm you down?

    It was the feeling that both Hugo and Abigail were experiencing. It was making their worries vanished into thin air.

    Hugo took a deep breath as he closed his eyes. He was feeling the freshness of the air as he listened carefully to the sound of the falling water.

    It was probably thest time that he will experience this kind of peace. Because after tomorrow, he could already feel that there will be going to be a big changeing into his life.

    ======

    Shout out to Rocky_Helton. Thank you for the Golden Ticket!

 Chapter 120 Executing His Plans

    The day quickly passed by for Hugo. He was now on his way to their house. It was already 6 in the evening.

    "Are you sure about that?" Abigail''s forehead creased when Hugo told her what he discovered in the hospital.

    "Yeah," Hugo shrugged his shoulder. He looked at Abigail. "I''m more than sure." He uttered.

    Abigail was startled by what she heard. If that was the truth, then that means they were involved in what happened when they were at the park.

    "Then do they know that we were attacked by it? Based on what you were saying, Julius was fond of you." She curiously asked.

    Hugo shook his head. "I don''t think so. If he knew then he would probably contact me already to ask how I am." He answered.

    Not telling Abigail that he killed a man on that scene so it would be impossible for Julius to know it beforehand unless that officer will speak about it.

    However, he guessed that it would not be the case since Julius would just be furious learning that one of his men was killed.

    "Did you talk to the police?"  Hugo asked Abigail back. He remembered that she had said that they wille today, but so far, he hasn''t even seen one of them.

    "My mom already handled that." Abigail chuckled.

    She grinned. Since her parents were very protective of her, talking about what happened made them instantly furious.

    Their family, with its standing in the society, had a lot of connections from within. Abigail was really thankful about it since she could do what she liked or wished for as long as it was good.

    "Oh," Hugo leaned as he nced over at the side. He noticed that they were already near to their house.

    After a few minutes, they finally arrived at their destination.

    "Do you want toe inside to meet my family? I''m sure they would want to see you."

    Hugo chuckled, recalling the messages that he received from his mother earlier, telling him that he should let Abigail stay in their house for a few hours so they could say their thank you.

    "Oh, sure." Abigail''s ears reddened.

    It wasn''t new to her to meet Hugo''s family, however, it felt very different.

    Hugo, who was watching Abigail thought, ''maybe I should tell my mother about it so they would stop nagging me about getting a girlfriend.''

    That doesn''t seem like a bad n after all.

    He should do that much, after all the things that Abigail did for him yesterday and today.

    Fortunately, because he was wearing an oversized shirt, the bandage on his waist wasn''t noticeable. He already drunk a painkiller earlier to relieve its pain. That would help him for a few hours, just enough before his mother noticed it.

    The two of them left the car, leaving Rommel alone.

    "You can tour around this area first." Abigail gave him some money. "You can buy what you want to while waiting for me." She smiled before turning her back, not even letting him answer.

    She knew that Rommel would just decline her offer so she needed to walk away before he could even open his mouth.

    Hugo, who saw how Abigail entered their house in a hurry,ughed. He looked at Rommel and smiled at him.

    "You should spend that, Sir." He said.

    Rommel looked hesitant as he nced at the money in his hand. "This is too much."

    Hugo patted his back. "You deserved that, Sir. You know her, she will be sad once she saw that you didn''t even buy anything."

    "I know, young man." Rommelughed at what Hugo uttered.

    "You should go enter now and follow Miss. I''ll be back once she messaged me." He bid his goodbye to Hugo before entering the driver''s seat once.

    Hugo calmly entered their house. He couldn''t believe that Abigail entered as if it was nothing to her.

    ''She must not be nervous to enter here.'' The sides of his lips rose up. The idea that he was thinking of earlier, suddenly solidifies turning into a n.

    "Brother!" Haileyes running towards Hugo.

    Hugo smiled widely at his sister. "How are you?" he asked as he carried her. He didn''t mind the wound on his wound.

    "I''m hood, brother!" Hailey enthusiastically answered. She puffed her cheeks as her eyes looked at Hugo. "You left yesterday while I was sleeping!"

    Hugo patted her head. "Don''tin now. I have something for you." He smiled, taking out something from his pocket.

    "Hehe," Hailey giggled like a small child. She took out the big lollipop from Hugo''s hands and ran towards their parent''s room so she could eat it without getting scolded.

    "It''s already dinner time, you should have given that after it." Verda tilted her head to the side, scolding Hugo.

    "Just let her, mother. It''s not like she will be eating all of that." Hugo went towards to his mother, kissing the side of her cheeks.<sub> </sub>

    "Should we sit first, mother?" Hugo seriously uttered that made the atmosphere awkward.

    "O-okay?" Verda do not know what to answer when she saw the seriousness in her son''s eyes. She nced over at her husband, taking his hands.

    The two of them proceeded first toward the living room.

    Abigail''s forehead creased as he stopped Hugo from walking. "Don''t tell me¡­" her eyes widened, thinking of only one thing.

    Hugo smiled at her. "Since you''re here, then why not?" he answered her obvious question.

    Abigail''s heart started to beat faster. It was as if her feet got stuck on the floor and she does not want to leave anymore. It was the moment when she wished she had Hugo''s power of teleportation.

    She grabbed Hugo''s hands tightly. She bit the sides of her cheeks.

    "Don''t be nervous," Hugo assured her.

    Abigail slowly nodded her head.

    She hasn''t been this nervous in her entire life.

    The two of them arrived in the living room minutes after. The atmosphere became quiet and nervous making Abigail more nervous than earlier.

    It was as if she was on a trial ad the judge would already say whether she was guilty of something or not.

    Hugo, who saw how nervous Abigail had be, held her hands tightly.

    "Don''t worry, I am here," he whispered right into her ears.

    Abigail took a deep sigh.

    ''I can handle this thing. I have been unto worse.'' Sheforted herself. She closed her eyes, calming her heart down.

    When Hugo saw that Abigail had already calmed down, he moved on to the main topic.

    "Mother, Father, I am dating Abigail." He directly said without even stuttering.

    A moment of silence surrounds all of them. Abigail was about to speak up when Verda''s happy shout echoed on the whole ce.

    "I already knew that the two of you would be together!" she happily eximed, almost jumping out of her seat just so she could hug Abigail.

    Abigail was flustered at the sudden hug that she didn''t have the time to even react.

    An awkwardugh escape from her mouth as she hugged Hugo''s mother back. The loud beating of her heart vanished. It was reced by a heartwarming feeling.

    She was happy that she was being epted by Hugo''s whole family wholeheartedly.

    It was as if all of her efforts these past few years has been paid off.

    Hitano smiled at Hugo. He hugged his son and whispered proudly in his ears. "You have done a great job, Son."

    Hugo smiled at his father as he looked at Abigail, who was obviously happy.

    "You shoulde with us tomorrow, Abigail. We will be attending Sir Rome''s burial." Verda mentioned.

    "Oh, sure, Auntie." Abigail shyly answered.

    "Go call your sister, Hugo. Let''s have dinner together before Abigail leave." Verda happily said as she left them to go to the kitchen so she could set up the table.

    The five of them ate happily together. Even Hailey was shocked when she learned about his brother and Abigail''s reaction.

    Abigail left Hugo''s house after an hour since it was alreadyte. Hugo had informed her before she left about the things that he nned to do tomorrow.

    <o>,m And as a supportive girlfriend, she agreed to it since she thought that it was a good idea.</o>

    Hugo stayed up all night doing the things that he had nned to do. He was busy looking at the files that he had taken a pic before, writing all the things that he needed to remember.

    He already had the USB file in his hands. He bought a new phone earlier.

    He was restless the whole night.

    When the clock strikes at 7 am, the rm on his phone sounded. Hugo woke up from his 2 hours of sleep with a huge smile on his face.

    He opened up his spare phone cing all the files that he will be needing towards it.

    "I couldn''t wait forter." His grin became wider.

    The first downfall of Julius Achre will be seen by the whole world.

 Chapter 121 Will Begin Shortly

    shes of cameras started clicking one by one as Julius Achre, the main person in this event. He was wearing a simple ck tuxedo. Tears on the sides of his eyes could be seen as if he was about to break down at any moment.

    ''What a great actor,'' Hugo silentlymended the way Julius was acting.

    Even he was surprised at how good his facial expression was . ''I wonder if he did go to any acting lessons for this,'' he scoffed.

    They were inside a private cemetery, where only rich people could be buried. The scenery was all green, covered with grass and tall, towering trees from the side. There was a small hall in the middle where the guests could sit it as they wait for everyone to arrive.

    The start of event will begin in 30 minutes and almost all guests have arrived already.

    Big names, such as the CEOs of the big namedpanies under Lunaria, were there already to pay their respect and witness thest moment of Rome.

    They were just waiting for 2 more people now. It was President Damien and Noah Willington.

    ''I should have gonest,'' Julius clenched his fist as he went towards the front chair.

    It wasn''t new for them to purposely attendte in an event. There was a saying that thest person to arrive was likely the most important person in the event.

    ''As long as I look good in the picture, then that will be fine.'' He consoled himself. He took out a handkerchief from his pocket. He closed his eyes, trying to angle his head so that the camera would capture his crying face.

    He didn''t hire a personal photographer in this event. He let the public reporters entered since that would make him more believable.

    ''After this event, I could finally do whatever I want. I set aside the matter regarding the death of  one of my men for this.'' He took a deep breath. He could feel the shes of the camera on his side.

    Hugo''s eyes flew to the car that just stopped meters away from them. It was President Damien, together with a few government officials on his back.

    "We say our sincere condolence, Julius." Damien sincerely uttered as he went closer to Julius.

    "Thank you, Sir," Julius answered in a low voice. He epted Damien''s hands.

    "I have this standing bouquet for you." Damien slightly smiled as 2 standing bouquets made out of lilies appeared, being carried by his men.

    "Thank you again, Sir," Julius whispered in the air.

    Damien nodded as he sat a few seats away from Julius.

    Since Rome does not have any family members left, then all his assets would go to Julius now that he was gone.

    Unknown to all the visitors at the funeral, after Rome''s death, Julius made a fakest will regarding all of Rome''s assets.

    On Rome''s originalst will, it states there that he would donate all of his property towards the charity that he has been supporting since then.

    However, when Julius saw that, he wasn''t satisfied. All that money came from him and Rome would just let other people use it?

    That was uneptable!

    "Mother, when will this start?" Hugo''s forehead creased as he looked at the side. In there he saw his parents with serious expression on their faces.

    "In 10 minutes, son. Don''t be disrespectful, alright?" Verda reminded her son.

    "Yeah," Hugo shrugged his shoulder. They were only waiting for Noah before this event will start.

    He couldn''t wait for this to end.

    "Are you prepared already?" Abigail, who was with him, asked.

    "Of course," the side of his lips rose up. He nced over at Abigail, who was beside his sister, Hailey.

    It was a few minutes before Noah arrived. It weirded Hugo out b the man''s expression. He couldn''t directly point it out, but there was something in his eyes that looked different.

    Even Noah''s aura had noticeably changed.

    Hugo could feel in his heart that there was something wrong with him.

    Noah entered alone without any guards on his back. He was visibly quiet as he walked towards the middle where Rome''s coffin was ced at thest time.

    In there he saw Rome''s dead body. He closed his eyes, taking a deep breath. ''Don''t worry, young man." He murmured to himself as he turned his body to sit on his designated chair.

    He nced over at Julius for the first time. In there, he saw how he cried with the handkerchief in his hand.

    But something inside Noah had sparked. He knew that Julius was the only person that Rome could depend on, but why does it seem like he has no pity towards Julius who was left alone?

    Since Julius and him have been friends from way back, he had been with Rome since the very first day. Although, he doesn''t show his care and affection towards him, especially with the kind of work that they were in.

    Emotions were practically useless in this field.

    It would only make one look weak.

    ''Don''t worry. I''ll take care of the things here.'' Hugo determinedly uttered to himself.<sub> </sub>

    It wasn''t a few minutes before the priest that will be doing the memorial today entered.  All of them stood up to give respect.

    Everything went well just as Hugo expected. He has decided to wait until Rome''s body was buried in the ground. He nned to just make his ns for the reception after the funeral. Hey moved to a different location.

    The reception was supposed to be for Rome''s burial; however, it looked sovish that one would think that it was for a joyous event.

    "Wait for me here," Hugo smiled at his family before he turned around. He grabbed Abigail by her hand, pulling her to the corner.

    "Can you do it?" he asked her.

    "Yeah, don''t worry." Abigail smiled at Hugo, assuring him. "I just need to sessfully get inside the monitor room. Plug in this USB on theptop and y the video inside." She recalled what Hugo had instructed him to do.

    "Alright." A sigh of relief escaped Hugo''s lips. He was about to walk away when Abigail stopped his hands.

    "We have a problem, though."

    "What is it?"

    "Of course, there will be a person in charge of the monitor room! How can I enter that without being caught?" Abigail red at Hugo as if he said something funny.

    Hugo chuckled. "You''re hot-headed now, huh?" he teased Abigail.

    "But then, you will really be hot when you give me a head now." He grinned, wiggling is brows to tease her more.

    Abigail''s face became flushed at Hugo. "You idiot! Let''s get these things done now."

    "As your wish," Hugo''s grin became wider.

    He stopped the time, teleporting both him and Abigail towards the Monitor''s office. He could see a man in front of the table, watching the screens of the CCTV cameras all over the ce.

    He ced Abigail on the side before he pulled up the man''s body. He opened the door and saw that there was a guard guarding the front door to ensure that no one will enter it.

    ''I know that both of you are just working.'' He looked at them withpassion. He went to the storage room, storing both of them there. Since it was in the veryst room, it would be impossible for people to hear them when they shout.

    Adding to the fact that all the rooms in the ce were soundproof.

    He locked the storage room from the inside before teleporting right back to the monitor room. In there, he turned everything back to normal.

    "Now, we are here." He announced.

    "Huh?" Abigail''s eyes widened when she saw that their location suddenly changed. However, she didn''t remember anything about them teleporting.

    If she knew then her head should be spinning right now.

    "What did you do?" she breathlessly asked when she saw that no one was there except them.

    "It''s a secret." Hugo winked at her.

    "So, can you do this now?" He asked once again.

    Abigail, even though she was speechless, nodded her head. ''Don''t tell me, he has yet another power?'' she asked in her mind.  ''But that will be impossible. Maybe I''m just already used to his teleportation power now?''

    Abigail was unsure as Hugo bid goodbye to her. She waved her hands back as she looked at USB in her hands.

    The look in her eyes changed as she sat on the chair, in front of the monitors. In there, she started to delete all the footage for this day. She didn''t leave anything that would point to them.

    Now, looking at monitor, where the reception was being showed, she saw that Hugo already came back to his family.

    "Abigail just had to go to the bathroom, mother," Hugo informed her mother.

    "Is she fine?" Verda worriedly asked.

    "Of course." Hugo smiled.

    "Let''s enter now. The main event will being soon."

    =====

    Author''s Note - Hugo''s 5th and 6th power will be revealed once he sessfully became a God so watch out for that!

    Shout out to Anne_Swanzy. Thank you for the Golden Ticket!

    Shout out to Crow_1106. Thank you for the Golden Ticket!

    Shout out to Anne_Swanzy once again. Thank you for the gift!

 Chapter 122 Julius Downfall

    Hugo''s family entered the venue after. He couldn''t help but get worried about Abigail, but he knew that she could do it.

    He has deep faith in her capabilities.

    "Thank you foring, Verda, Hitano." Julius greeted them with a smile on his face.

    "Thank you for inviting us too, Sir Julius." Verda shyly answered as she shakes hands with Julius.

    "I hope you and your family will enjoy the rest of the night." Julius smiled sweetly at them.

    Hugo secretly scoffed when he saw how happy Julius was now that the funeral had ended.

    It was enough for Verda''s heart to feel warm. She nodded as Julius walked away from them. She nced over at Hugo, who was looking at her.

    "I told you that they are not bad guys! If they were, then Sir Julius wouldn''t have offered you a job." Verda sighed. "Anyway, let''s just go to our seats. We''re already lucky enough to attend this kind of event."

    Hugo silently followed his parents. Hitano was carrying Hailey in his arms, in fear that she might get lost.

    It was true that they were lucky enough to attend this event. As far as he knew, they were the only one here who was different and incapable here in terms of money and status in life.

    When Hugo saw the stage, he saw that the right video in the background was ying. He sighed in relief. ''It seems like Abigail had control over it now,'' he thought.

    ''I didn''t even think about that.'' He tilted his head to the side. His focus was only on ying the video on the USB that he gave to Abigail.

    He forgot that there will be a designated video solely for the program.

    The good thing was, Abigail was already used to these kinds of events, so she knew exactly what to do.

    The event quickly started after everyone has gotten their seat. The light inside turned dim, creating a very nice and cozy atmosphere.

    ''What an irony,'' He thought as he took a sip of his ss.

    The event started off, by showing Rome''s achievements in life. The guests who were close to him shared their speech regarding the sudden passing of their dear friend.

    "Are you alright, Brother?" Hailey looked at her brother. She tilted her head when she saw the dark expression on Hugo''s face.

    Hugo nodded. "Of course," he responded. He took a deep breath and tried to make the atmosphere lighter.

    "Now, we will listen to someone who was very close to Rome. He is no other than Sir. Julius Achre!"

    The man in the middle, who was the emcee, announced.

    Everyone pped their hands before a quick moment of silence suddenly arouse to let Julius speak clearly.

    Julius suddenly looked as if he was about to cry on the stage.

    ''Wow! Look at how fast his emotions changed!'' He amusingly eximed.

    He looked at the side corner and saw that all the media outlets, photographers, and reporters were so focused on the stage.

    "I''m d that you all came here today¡­" Hugo started off as he grabbed the mic from its stand.

    ''I met Rome when he was still a teenager. My heart felt broken as I remember his state back then. He was so thin, and his clothes were dirty. I feed him and took him to our house for free. I gave him an education and supported him with his dreams that this moment still felt like a nightmare to me."

    Hugo sobbed lightly. He wiped the tears from his face using a handkerchief before continuing.

    "I supported him when he said that he would want to work under me. You all knew that he was  my secretary first before he became the greatest scientist in today''s generation."

    Sadness was evident in Julius''s voice as he kept saying those words.

    . Hugo was looking in the middle as if something funny was being said.

    ''I gotta be patient.'' His fist clenched under the table.

    He looked at one of the cameras and signaled Abigail to wait until the speech was done. His eyes nced over to the side and saw that everyone seems so interested in what Julius has been saying.

    That''s when he was sure that whatever happened today would surely be broadcasted on the news and would be a talk of the whole nation for weeks.

    Even Damien wouldn''t be able to do anything since his name was on the video as well.

    Hugo wasn''t sure what to do, but he didn''t include the part of Headmaster Leon talking about his friendship with the three of them.<sub> </sub>

    ''I guess that was because he was good to us and he was different from them.''

    "Rome was like my own child.'' Julius continued to cry that everyone felt pity at him.

    "My own child?" Hugo wouldn''t help butugh at what he heard.

    "Hugo, your manners." Verda red at Hugo when she saw that he wasn''t carefully listening well to Julius''s speech.

    "I just hope that wherever you are, Rome. You will be able to feel in peace." Julius smiled widely. "I know that you will be in heaven, especially since we witnessed how good you are to other people."

    ''This is where the fun starts,'' Hugo muttered as Julius''s speech came to an end.

    "Thank you for your speech, Mr. Julius Achre. It was very heartwarming for us." The emceemended.

    "Now for the second part of the event. We prepared a video containing all the happy memories of Rome that we gathered. We all hope that you will enjoy it"

    The emcee stepped to the side so that everyone will be able to see the screen in the middle. Hugo looked at one of the cameras inside the venue. He slowly nodded his head.

    ''''3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­.'' He slowly counted down.

    A satisfied smile rose up to his lips when he saw that Abigail saw his sign.

    The video that he created slowly yed on the screen.

    Julius who has been smiling as he went down the stage, was confused when he saw that the video being yed is different to what he had prepared.

    "What is happening?" He asked the person in charge of the venue on the side.

    "I don''t know, Sir." The person answered. He was confused on what was happening too.

    "Then figure it out!" Hugo secretly red at him when he saw that the media on the side was focused on his direction.

    He shouldn''t act carelessly here.

    Julius stood up. He ran towards the side and grabbed the microphone before the video could even get to the main point.

    "That''s not the¡ª"

    But before Julius could even finish his words, the video started to have a sound. It was in a robotic voice and no one was able to decipher who it was.

    Julius''s eyes widened when he saw all the familiar pictures that were being shown in the video. His knees turned into jelly. His hands went to a chair, trying to support himself.

    "STOP THE VIDEO NOW!" He shouted out loud to the mic.

    His staff quickly came running towards the outside to stop the person who handles the video.

    When Hugo saw it, he quickly stopped the time to grab Abigail before teleporting her back to where they were. He knew that it would be impossible to exin it to his mother or Abigail but he had to do it or else she will be in great danger.

    Before Hugo could teleport, he carefully removed all the fingerprint marks on the mouse. He pulled out the USB drive when he saw that the file was already transferred to theputer.

    He deleted all the scenes where he was signaling in front of the camera.

    Hugo turned everything back to normal after they were done. "Just act as if you just got here," Hugo informed Abigail before she could even speak. "I will answer all your questionster." He looked at her straight in the eyes.

    "Alright," Abigail breathlessly answered.

    They walked towards Hugo''s table as if they just got there. No one noticed them since they were all focused on the video that was being presented on the screen.

    The sides of his lips rose to the side, stretching until they reached his ears.

    ''They wouldn''t be able to stop that video in an instant,'' He uttered since he locked the door so they would need the keys beforehand.

    And the only person who has ess to the key was the man whom he locked up from the storage earlier. So they would need to find him first before they could stop what was being yed right now.

    Everyone fell into silence as they watched the video. It was a long ass video containing all the illegal things that Julius had done for the past years.

    Julius was in a desperate position when he saw that the video kept on ying. He went closer to the emcee, grabbing the man by his cor.

    "MAKE THAT THING STOP! YOU INCOMPETENT PIECE OF SHIT! " He shouted furiously that everyone was able to hear it.

 Chapter 123 Making Them Safe

    Gossip and rumors have been circting all around the whole ce.

    Verda, who has been a supporter of Julius, has been left speechless by what she learned.

    ''I couldn''t believe I let such a man go near us!'' she eximed in her mind. Her eyes were still wide open.

    "Mother¡­" Hugo, in a low voice, called out of her name.

    Verda shook her head to the side. "We should leave now." She firmly said. She was about to stand up when Hugo caught her hands, stopping her.

    "Mother let''s stay here for a while. The guards or Julius'' men are circting outside. We can''t just leave here in an instant." He uttered, pointing at the door behind their back.

    Verda nodded. She took a deep sigh and sat back.

    "I TOLD YOU TO FUCKING STOP THE VIDEO!" Julius'' deafening shout echoed in the whole venue. He was on the stage, trying to cover up the screen with his body. The mic was still in his hands and all of them could hear his continuous cursing.

    ? When Julius noticed that what he was doing didn''t work, he firmly closed his eyes. He just realized that he was already acting improperly.

    ''I should fix this mess first.''

    When Julius opened his eyes, he now looked calm. He cleared his throat and step forward. He looked at the people surrounding them. They were now eyeing him with disgust and displeasure.

    "These fucking people¡­ As if they are perfect!" he murmured to himself, but since the mic was on his hands, all of them were able to hear it.

    He smiled, not minding the negativements being thrown at him.

    "Don''t worry, everyone! These are all lies!" His smile became wider. "These are just edited pictures! I didn''t do this at all!" Heughed out loud.

    Julius looked like as if he had gone crazy in the middle.  He was smiling so widely, looking at everyone with pure satisfaction written on his face.

    "I don''t feel good about this¡­" he uttered. He stood up and walked towards the back, blending in with the crowd. When he saw the fire exit at the very side, which was covered with a lot of flowers that were, he knew what he had to do.

    Hugo came back to his family. He nced over at Abigail and smiled. "Can you guide my family outside? I need you all to leave this ce immediately."

    "Huh?" Abigail looked at Hugo weirdly.

    "I''m not feeling good about what is happening here." He informed her which Abigail immediately understood.

    "Alright. I''ll do what I can." She smiled, gathering her things on the side. She held Hailey''s hands softly.

    "Are you sleepy already, little girl?" Her soft voice reached Hailey''s ears, who were obviously clueless about what was happening.

    "Yes, Sister." Hailey pouted her lips as she looked at Abigail with her dreamy eyes.

    "Do you want to go home now?" she asked.

    Hailey nodded her head as she stood up to go towards Verda and Hitano''s direction.

    "Mother, Father, I''m sleepy already." Hailey looked at them with squinted eyes before yawning loudly.

    "Oh, let''s go home now then, sweetie." Verda smiled at Hailey as she carried her in her arms.<sub> </sub>

    "We should go home now, Hugo. Your sister is already fine." Verda looked at her side and saw Hugo just staring at them.

    Hugo shook his head.

    "I will stay here until the event is over. You don''t need to worry about me." Hugo assuringly smiled at them.

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yes, Father." Hugo waved his hands. "You four should go now." He encouraged them as he nced at the stage one more time.

    His heart started beating loudly when he saw that Julius is on the verge of causing a ruckus in the middle.

    "Go now, Mother, Father."

    "Alright." Verda looks weirded out as she stared at her son. However, she thought that it was only because Hugo was worried about Hailey that he was encouraging them to go earlier.

    Abigail smiled at Hugo for thest time. She stands up and guided his family towards the ire exit that Hugo had pointed out to her.

    She already messaged Sir Rommel while Hugo''s family was bidding goodbye to Hugo. There were a lot of questions circting in her mind, but she had to wait until Hugo came home before she could even ask them.

    How Hugo teleported her earlier from the monitor room to the venue without even her knowledge. It was a shock to her when she was having un inside the room and after a few seconds, she was already in the venue as if nothing happened.

    "Hugo really surprises me a lot." The sides of her lips rose up. The car quickly arrived and all of them went inside.

    She looked back when the car started to move. A lot of uninformed people started to run as if there was amotion inside. Although, she has gotten worried. She knew that Hugo will be safe.

    "I hope you willl be fine for the rest of the night Hugo¡­" she breathlessly whispered in the air as she leaned towards the window of their car.

    "You need to be safe while I will make sure that your family is safe here." She uttered as she nced at the back to see Hugo''s family in the passenger seat.

    "Mrs. Verda and Sir Hitano, may I offer my house for the night?" Abigail smiled as she said it.

    Verda''s eyes widened as she waved her hands saying no. "We have already troubled you for the night!" she eximed.

    Abigail chuckled as she shook her head.

    "I will be happy to let you stay there for a couple of hours. Maybe just until Hugo arrived."

    "But is that okay for your mother?" Verda worriedly expressed herself. It would be troublesome for her family to visit Abigail''s family thiste.

    "Of course! My mother would be happy to see you." Abigail answered with a smile on her face.

    When Verda agreed, she immediately messaged Hugo informing him that his family will be in her house.

    "I will wait for you, Hugo."

    ======

    Author''s note - The first extra chapter for this month will be published after 30-40 minutes.

 Chapter 124 Saving Them

    Just like what Hugo expected, everything fell into chaos afterward.  He was thankful that he was able to let go of his family and Abigail before everything happened.

    He chose to remain silent in his chair. He was observing everything, trying to prepare himself if worsees to happen.

    He could have gone away and leave all of them, but he just couldn''t do so. He knew that if he did, then all the people inside will be in a dangerous position.

    If Julius really turned into a madman, then he will not hesitate to do something that will be harmful to everyone.

    The video presented on the screen suddenly stopped. He looked at his watch and saw that it took them 15 minutes to find the person that he locked in that storage room.

    It was faster than what he expected.

    Julius''s men really don''t disappoint.

    Damien, who was looking at what was happening couldn''t help but stand up so he could put sense in Julius''s mind. He thought that it was a great opportunity for his name to bloom in public.

    "Julius let''s stop this. If you really are innocent of what you were doing, then we will believe you." He tried to calm him down.

    However, Julius just shook his head, doubting whether to believe Damien or not.

    He had calmed down a little bit, but he was still wary of his surroundings.

    Noah, who couldn''t take what was happening stood up. He looked at Julius beyond belief. His mouth was partially open.

    All the things that could be seen in the video were rted to hispany. The money that he ndered and all the things that he was doing beside their back. His limbs were shaking at so much angriness that he was feeling right now.

    He went to the stage, his feet marching. It created a loud sound as everyone fell into silence.

    A deafening silence that even Hugo suddenly got anxious because of it.

    *Boogsh

    Julius fell to the ground. Blood started toe out of his nose. However, he just stayed there as if it was nothing to him.

    He grinned as he looked at Noah.

    "You dare punch me when you have done a worse thing than me?" He unbelievably stared at Noah. He nced over to the crowd and stared at Damien.

    "Even Damien hasn''t said anything when he already knew what I was doing behind your back!"

    Damien stood up furiously when he heard his name being mentioned out.

    "YOU INGRATE!" His hands trembled as he pointed towards Julius''s direction.

    Julius scoffed as heughed out loud.

    "IF I WILL GO DOWN THEN SO ARE ALL OF YOU!" He shouted out loud.

    Damien was livid. His chest grew wider. His breathing turned ragged.

    Julius'' grin became wider. He took out a remote control out of his pocket, showing it to everyone.

    "Do you all know what this is?" He asked as if his mind hadpletely turned crazy.

    Hugo''s eyes widened when he saw what it was. ''''Isn''t that¡­''<sub> </sub>

    When Julius pressed the red button in the middle, the whole venue started to get locked. People wearing uniforms entered the whole venue, one by one. They surrounded each corner of the ce.

    Everyone panicked when they saw it. Their eyes were wide open when all the uniformed men started revealing the guns in their hands.

    "AHHH!"

    The people tried running away, but the guards quickly stopped them.

    Their efforts were all put in vain, since all the possible exits that they could use had been closed down.

    Hugo looked at the back to check whether the fire exit has been locked. When he saw that it wasn''t a breath of relief escaped from his mouth.

    He looked back at Julius and saw that he took out a gun from his pocket too, pointing it at the people who tried running away.

    "QUIET!" Julius shouted out loud. He aimed the gun at the ceiling and fired three bullets causing everyone to fall into panic.

    But they couldn''t do anything but not make a sound. They were scared that if ever they did, then the bullets from Julius'' gun would go immediately to their body.

    When Hugo saw that Julius was has turned his direction towards Noah and Damien, he knelt to the ground. He tried to reach the fire exit door which no one was guarding, since there were no people around it.

    The guards focused on guarding the two main doors in the middle.

    A few number of people started to notice where Hugo was heading.

    Hugo nodded, signaling for them to follow him silently. He silently opened the fire exit. Just enough to fit a person without being noticed by other people.

    However, because Hugo was on the floor and only a few people have noticed him, he only managed to save a number of people, making them exit.

    "Call for help." He silently reminded thest man in the door.

    The man nodded as he sprinted his way outside. Hugo teleported right under his table after. He went out and saw that in just a few minutes, everything has abruptly changed.

    Even the reporters who were now live streaming what was happening couldn''t do anything but plead to the viewers to send reinforcements to help them.

    Julius looked at them with a mischievous smile. The look on his face changed.

    He looked like a madman on the stage. His hair was disheveled to the side. With spots of blood evident on it because of the punch that Noah had given him earlier.

    "I already knew that Rome wasn''t going to leave me alone!" He shouted out loud.

    He fired two gunshots again at the ceiling. It hit a chandelier on the side causing it to fall and for everyone to panic again.

    Hugo couldn''t stand still and watched people get hurt because of the ss shards that were falling from the chandelier.

    He shut his eyes tightly.

    And before the chandelier could even fall to the ground, he stopped the time to save them.

    ======

    Author''s Note - This is one of the bonus chapters!

 Chapter 125 Finally, Its Over

    Hugo do not know what to do as he stopped the time. Should he just move the people to the side or do anything else?

    "Ah, fuck!" Hugo cursed out loud.

    He tilted his head to the side, staring at the big piece of a chandelier that was hanging in the air. He looked to the side and saw that there will only be 3 people in great danger if ever.

    Hugo started to move the people''s bodies to the side. It was only enough for them to not be in danger after he will continue the time.

    Closing their eyes afterward so they wouldn''t get suspicious of it. When he was done, he quickly turned everything back to normal.

    He needed to save his strength forter.

    He knew that this night wouldn''t just end peacefully.

    The sound of the fallen chandelier created a big pile of mess on the side. The people became startled hearing the sound of ss shattering right before their eyes. They do not have a choice but to move aside when some of the ss flew in the air.

    The people whom Hugo saved were very thankful that they were lucky enough to not be in the same spot.

    They do not have the time to question what had happened when all the things that were running through their heads were that they were finally saved.

    Hugo stepped to the side. He looked at Julius, who was in the middle. He was staring at Noah intently and, before they could even react, Julius punched Noah in his face.

    A loud gasped from all four corners of the room sounded.

    Hugo sighed. He eyed them, not knowing what to do. When Julius saw Hugo on his back, he didn''t even think twice and fired bullets in his direction.

    "Mr. Julius, let''s stop this!" Hugo eximed as he dodged all the bullets being fired at his side.

    However, Julius didn''t even flinch at his words. He already lost his mind, just like those people that he had turned into zombie-like.

    The only difference was those people were being controlled by someone, and he alone was just being controlled by his own mind.

    It was him who decided to do these things if worsees.

    It was his pride and greed that continues to drive him around, killing everyone that he sees might be a potential danger to himself or to his career.

    But after a few seconds, Julius stopped aiming at Hugo. He turned his head to everyone, eyeing them murderously.

    "Do you all think this would end here?!" Julius shouted desperately. He pointed his gun at Damien.

    He was showing no remorse about what he had done for the whole night.

    "You need to stop this, Julius." Noah''s deep voice echoed at the whole venue as he looked at Julius intently. He was now up

    Tears suddenly pooled Julius'' eyes as he nced over to Noah.

    "This is all your fault!" The man screamed out loud. He bawled like a poor child as if he lost his dear parents.

    "I do not want to kill Rome! I was just trying to protect myself and all the fortunes that I have worked hard for my entire life." Julius fell to his knees. He looked at the ground, with tears streaming down his face.

    "It was your fault that I became like this!" He pointed out his fingers on Noah''s side.

    Noah was startled to see Julius pointing his finger at him. His forehead creased. He didn''t know why this became his problem and why he got involved in the first ce.

    He didn''t recall doing anything to Julius.

    "It was you who made me doubt myself! It was you who kept plotting words in my mind that I wasn''t good enough to stay in yourpany! IT WAS ALL YOU!"

    Speechless.

    Everyone became speechless after hearing Hugo''s desperate shout.

    Even Hugo became one. He didn''t know about what Julius had gone through before he became in this state.

    However, that doesn''t justify his choices in life.

    He could have talked to Noah about what he truly felt from the start, so that everything that is happening today might be avoided.

    Hugo was looking at the two of them in the middle. He sat on the chair that was ced against his side.

    He stared at them¡­ watch them as they fought by themselves.

    He looked around and saw that more people had discovered the fire exit by themselves. It seems like Julius''s guards wasn''t doing anything to prevent those people from using it even after they saw it.

    It looks like, even they do not like what was happening right now.

    "But you know what? That doesn''t matter already." The tears in Hugo''s eyes quickly vanished as he stood up. He looked towards Noah right into his eyes.

    The sides of his lips stretched to the side.

    "Since we are already here, and I already came this far. Why don''t I continue this so all my efforts wouldn''t be put in vain?" His grin became wider.<sub> </sub>

    Without taking his eyes off Noah, Julius fearlessly fired gunshots in Noah''s direction. Noah''s eyes widened. He couldn''t do anything but stand there. It was as if his feet were stuck, without a way out.

    *Bang *Bang

    Noah felt a pain on his stomach and his knees. His legs turned into jelly, causing him to fall to the ground. His face was touching the cold floor.

    When he felt something in his mouth, he coughed, trying to relieve it.

    However, it was only blood.

    Julius looked at Noah''s body. When he saw what he did, his hands trembled.

    He looked at Noah worriedly.

    "W-What happened?" He stuttered.

    Confusion clouded his mind as he looked at them. But the gun that was in his hands gave him a clue about it.

    "D-Did I do that?" Horror became evident on his face. He tried to go near Noah to help him stand up, but after just a few steps another gunshots echoed in the whole ce.

    Julius fell to the ground when he felt something in his back. "Damien?" betrayal was written his voice as he looked at the person who did it.

    Damien continuously shakes his head. "I can''t let you hurt more people." He tiredly uttered. He threw his gun to the side, staring at him with full regret.

    "I should have stopped you earlier, so all of this wouldn''t happen." He breathed out. His knees gave up on him.

    Julius gathered all of his strength as he looked at Noah before looking at Damien.

    "Why?"

    That was thest word that came out from his lips.

    At the exact time, noises of sound trying to open the door sounded. The police have already arrived at the location.

    Hugo chuckled. "After all that happened, they just decided to arrive now?" He unbelievably eximed as he stood up.

    "It seems like someone will get fired." He grinned when the door opened, revealing all of the high-ranking officers that looked as if they do not know what was happening inside.

    "Protect the President!"

    They surrounded the President who was standing in the middle. He tilted his head to the side, disappointingly sighing.

    "I will talk to all of you tomorrow." He uttered with finality in his voice.

    He turned his head back. "Go call the ambnce and have them treated already." He said.

    Hugo looked at Damien and saw that his eyes were slightly red after shooting Julius.

    ''That''s all they get for being greedy,'' he shrugged his shoulders. He walked towards the fire exit in ease.

    "That''s all for today." He grinned.

    He closed his eyes, teleporting right in front of Abigail''s house. He was already tired from all of the things that happened for today.

    He saw Abigail''s message earlier informing him that his family was in there.

    ''It seems like I will have a very good rest for today.'' He remembered that he had used a lot of his powers for today.

    ''Well, it''s a good thing that my stamina for using my powers is improving.'' He uttered to himself.

    He surveyed his body before he pushed the doorbell button. He made sure that there was no blood or scratch on his body.

    His parents will be worried if they will see him with wounds.

    "HUGO!"

    Abigail quicklyes running to open up the gate to let Hugo enter. Hugo hasn''t even taken a step when she weed him with a tight embrace.

    Tears started to stream down her soft cheeks as she felt Hugo''s warm body.

    She had been watching the live stream earlier about what was happening inside.

    It soared up on the inte and almost everyone in Lunaria has watched it.

    "Why did you decide to stand up there and called out Julius''s name? You could have been killed!" She eximed, refusing to recall how scared she was earlier.

    Hugo chuckled. He looked at Abigail, wiping down the tears in her cheeks.

    "Don''t worry, everything is fine now."

 Chapter 126 His Ally

    It was already midnight when they arrived at their own house. Hugo became persistent that they shoulde back even if he was tired already, he thought that it might be better and he doesn''t want weplicate things with Abigail.

    Hugo looked above him. he was staring nkly at the white ceiling of his room. He recalled all the things that had happened earlier.

    Was he satisfied with what happened?

    That was the biggest question running in his mind. He took a deep sigh. He does not know what to think and how to feel.

    Julius has been shot. He doesn''t have any idea if he was still alive or no from what happened.

    Was this his revenge already?

    Hugo didn''t feel satisfied with what happened. Or was it because there was still worry in his heart about what mighte in the next few days?

    "Ah, fuck!" He tirelessly breathed out. He was toozy to get up and close the light of his room but he got to do it if he wanted to sleep peacefully.

    Gathering his strength, he stood up and closed the light. He went back to his bed and covered himself with a nket. And in there, he slept peacefully.

    "Hugo," A soft voice called Hugo out as he went into a deep slumber. Just like magic, Hugo who was sleeping in the wide bed opened his eyes fully after hearing his name.

    Confusion was written in Hugo''s face as he wakes up. He saw that he was in the same room where he woke up days ago.

    "Why am I here Thalia?" he curiously asked. "I was resting in my sleep." his forehead creased. He didn''t stand up but just turned his body to the side so he can stare at Thalia.

    "Can''t I just call you for no reason?" Thalia smiled widely as she went near towards Hugo. Her silky white dress was dancing with the wind. There was a crown on her head, with a read jewel reflecting on the middle.

    "That''s so unlike you," Hugo tilted his head to the side, fixing the pillow on his head.

    "Well, good thing you know." Thalia answered.

    Hugo nced over at Thalia''s side. He watched her with a mischievous smile on his face. She was like a fine wine that gets beautiful as she aged.

    "Well, thank you for that." Thalia smiled at him sweetly.

    "Should I say it out loud so you can thank me more?" Hugo teased.

    Thalia rolled her eyes. "Can you sit up straight first?" she raised her brows, staring at Hugo from head to toe.

    "That''s not a big deal," Hugo shrugged his shoulders. He sat up, facing her.

    Thalia looked at Hugo on her eyes. "I have a mission for you." She announced unexpectedly that shocked Hugo.

    "Me?" Hugo pointed out at himself. "You have a lot of servants here. What does a mere human like me can do for you?" he asked curiously.

    "I''ll tell you why at the right time." Thalia answered him.

    "What is it the?" Hugo added in, now getting curious with what Thalia will say to him.

    "I know the current situation on your world." Thalia started in.

    "Well, that''s already obvious since you are the Queen of Heaven." Hugo sarcastically cut off Thalia''s word.

    Thalia red at Hugo. "I need you to save those people that you saw on the hospital when you woke up."

    "But why?"

    "They will be an important tool if you wanted to prevent ''it'' from happening." Thalia informed Hugo about the little details of her n.

    She tilted her head to the side. It was a lie when she said that those people will prevent what was destined to be. At the very least, they will be able to help Hugo on fighting those people when the destiny takes ce.

    Haring Lumina''s prophecy, a few days ago, she gave it a thought for days and decided that this was all she can do for Hugo.

    She doesn''t even know why she was doing this in the first ce.

    It must be because even after all that had happened, the guiltiness in her heart didn''t died down.

    "The pandemic?" Hugo''s eyes widened.

    Thalia shook her head. "It will be far more dangerous than that¡­" she breathed out. Her voice almost became a whisper.

    "Then what will it be if it will not be a pandemic?" His forehead formed a straight line, recalling the memories of his previous life.

    "An apocalypse."

    "What?!" Hugo''s heart took a big leap after hearing it.

    If that will be the case, then he knew that the apocalypse will be much more dangerous than the pandemic.<sub> </sub>

    "Tell me, what should I do." The seriousness on Hugo''s voice became evident.

    ''I thought that the fucking pandemic will be over once Rome or Julius became harmed! I should have known better¡­"

    Thalia opened up her palms and a golden pouch appeared on top of it. She looked at Hugo as if telling him to take it away from her hands.

    "What is this?"

    "That is a luminous pearl made out of the purest water in the earth. Make them drink this and they will immediately get better after a day."

    "Just like that?"

    <o>,m "Yeah." Thalia shrugged her shoulders. She looked at Hugo, when she remembered something.</o>

    The sides of his lips rose up.

    "Don''t worry, you won''t be alone." She sweetly smiled.

    Hugo looked at her with doubts. "What do you mean?"

    Laughing out loud, Thalia swayed her hands. She didn''t say any single world but just waved her hands at Hugo.

    Hugo''s eyes widened when he could feel himself getting teleported somewhere. He massaged the temples of his head when he arrived somewhere.

    He was clueless on where did Thalia take him.

    "She didn''t even say anything about this ce!" He uttered beyond belief.

    "Well, I just gotta find who will be my partner so I can go back immediately." He reminded himself.

    The smell of the woods was lingering in Hugo''s nose as he heard the sound of crippling from the dried leaves, echoing in the whole ce.

    "Is this a forest?" he asked the already obvious question.

    Hugo was walking slowly, unaware of his surroundings. The abundance of nature was evident everywhere. Different heights of trees and the richness of soil were overwhelming even in his eyes.

    It was his first time in a while seeing such a view.

    Hugo lifted his face, letting the light and the shadows dance across his skin. The bird''s humming was like a luby. He inhaled its minty smell and continued on, delighted in the sound of his feet as he step on a few branches.

    He took a deep breath out of relief, feeling the cold and the fresh air circting around.

    But his thoughts got interrupted by the sudden sound that caught his attention.

    Hugo''s feet stop midway, looking around to find where it wasing first. The sound stopeed eventually, and he almost thought that he was just imagining things.

    *Meow *Meow *Meow

    Hugo''s eyes widened, seeing a cute little kitten who was stuck on one of the fallen branches on the ground.

    The thought of him finding who will be his partner vanished instantly. He ran towards the side, quickly taking a step to help the poor little kitten out.

    The kitten was crying in pain as Hugo tried to remove the branches that were on top of its body.

    *Meow

    "Hmm, what is it?" Hugo asked as his eyes switched on his side.

    It was as if the cat was talking to him. Even if it was weird, Hugo tried to raise the cat to see whether it was a girl or a boy.

    "So you''re a boy, huh?" he mischievously smiled as he ced the kitten on his arms.

    It was still cute so he got this feeling that he should probably take care of it.

    Looking at the exit, Hugo tilted his head to the side. He should probably take the poor kitten with him since he don''t know what will happen to this poor kitten if he will leave it alone in this forest.

    "Let''s go back, huh?" Hugo asked the cat as if it would understand him. He took a sigh before he started to walk his way out towards the direction of the exit where he saw.

    "I recall that this wasn''t here earlier." He uttered to himself. He just shrugged his shoulders before taking the path, not thinking of anything already.

    Deciding to look back, cold air shed through him, seeing a quick shadow running through. The kitten in his arms shifted its ce as if he has gotten too conscious .

    "Let''s go back, huh?" Hugo asked the cat as if it would understand him. He took a sigh before he started to walk his way out towards the direction of the exit where he saw.

    When he step foot past the exit sign. Hugo''s surrounding changed. He came back on his room with a cat in his hands.

 Chapter 127 Pussy Cat?

    "What the fuck?" Hugo was confused when he saw that he was teleported in his room. He thought that he would be back in front of Thalia.

    ''I knew that it was intentional,'' he tilted his head to the side.

    He nced at the cat and saw that it was ring at him.

    Hugo''s forehead creased. His brows shot up. "What are you looking at?"

    If other people would look at him right now, they would probably think that he has gotten crazy for talking to a pet as if would talk back.

    But it seems like that cat has its own mind when it looked away. It shifted its position andyfortably on Hugo''s arms.

    "Wow!" He unbelievably scoffed.

    Hugo was still in the standing position when the door of his room opened.

    "Brother what is that!" Quickly running, Hailey hurriedly went inside. Excitement could be heard on her voice as she jumped in glee.

    "This is a cute little kitten!" She loudly eximed.

    Hugo let out an awkwardugh. He looked at the clock on his room and saw that it was already 8 in the morning.

    ''The fuck?'' he cursed for the second time. He exactly remembered that he haven''t stayed in Thalia''s ce fore more than an hour so howe it was 8 am already?

    Due to Hailey''s excitement, she came running outside, informing their parents about the cat that Hugo took home.

    Verda and Hitano hurriedlye running towards Hugo''s room. They both looked shocked at Hugo''s sudden actions.

    Looking at him with their widening eyes, he couldn''t do anything but smile. He does not know how to react. Looking at the cat on his hands, it was now looking at his family as if it was interested with it.

    "Hugo! What has gotten in your mind?" Verda asked worriedly. Her brows formed a straight line as she took a step closer.

    "Well, it looked so cute so took it." Hugo tantly lied.

    He took a deep sigh, cing the cat on his bed.

    ''Once, I go back to Thalia''s kingdom, I would really kiss her again in the lips for putting me in this position." He grinned.

    "Mom, look at this!" Hailey giggled as she pointed at the cat on the bed. It slowly waled towards her arms, lying there.

    "Where did you find that Elizabeth?!" Hugo was shocked by his mother''s hysterically loud voice.

    Both of his parents took a step forward in shock after seeing the cat that he had brought down to his bed. His mind was clouded with confusion and at the same time curious about why they were acting this way.

    That was certainly not the reaction he was aiming for.

    "Why? Is there something wrong." His eyes squinted in doubt, looking at them curiously.

    They both took a deep breath, calming themselves down. The cat shifted its position, gathering all of their attention. Hugo patted its. He just noticed that the cat has these coral blue eyes that looked like the sea.

    "Where did you get that cat?"

    "Well, I woke up with a noise in my window and saw that the cat was ced there. Why are you even acting like this?" He tantly lied at them. Looking at them both with curiosity reflecting in his eyes.

    "It''s just that¡­ that was a special type of cat, Hugo. And there are only less than 100 cats that has the same species like this one." His Father, Hitano answered his question.

    "But¡­ I can keep this cat, right, Mother?" Hugo waised his brows.

    ''Who would have imagined that this cat will be special?'' he chuckled.

    "Yes, you can, but if someone looked for it then you got to return that cat back. I''m sure that the cat has its owner given its breed." Verda answered. Se took a deep sigh and nced at her husband.

    "I do understand, Mom." Hugo nodded as if understanding his mother''s words.

    ''I''m already sure that no one wille looking for this cat.'' He uttered on his mind as he stared at the cat that was being yed with Hailey.

    And it seems like the cat really likes Hailey too given that it was actively ying with her.

    ''This cat seems to be fond of my sister," his forehead creased.

    "You two, go out in 115 minutes so we can have breakfast." Verda reminded them. She took Hitano''s hands, before reminding Hailey to not y with the cat too much.

    "Take care of your sister, Hugo." Verda strictly said.

    Hugo nodded. He greeted them with goodbyes and close the door of his room after they went outside.

    "Don''t y with it too much or you might get bitten or scratch," Hugo reminded her sister when he saw how excited Hailey was as she touched the cat''s fur.

    The cat looked at Hugo.

    *Meow<sub> </sub>

    The cat made a sound as if it was telling Hailey to not believe on Hugo''s words.

    Hugo shook his head.

    ''If this cat is given to me by Thalia then I am sure that it wouldn''t be ordinary.'' He sighed.

    Hailey giggled as she looked at the cat in her hands.

    "Can you step aside for a moment?" Hugo asked Hailey.

    Hailey quicky followed Hugo''s words when she saw that there was a cotton ball on his hands.

    Going near, Hugo went beside the cat''s little body, cleaning the small wound on the cat''s arms. He carefully and gently patted the cotton on the cut that was caused by the fallen branch of the tree.

    Hugo saw how Hailey made a face when the cat winced as if it didn''t like what Hugo was doing to him, making her anxious.

    "Baby, are you okay now?" Hailey asked worriedly as her brother stood up to ce the cotton balls that he used in the trash can.

    The cat seems to understand what Hailey was trying to say as it licked the back part of her hand that was sitting on top of the cat''s head. Hailey giggled.

    "Brother! I am very thankful that you got this cat." Hailey pped her hands.

    Hugo took a deep breath. He went near to the cat and tried to pat its head, but it dodged all his touch.

    Hailey was looking at her brother clueless. When Hugo saw it, he stood up.

    "Wait here, okay? I will just find something that the cat can eat," He smiled as she reminded Hailey to not y with the cat too much.

    Hugo slowly walked past the bed going through his door.

    Walking outside, his steps echoed through the whole ce.

    Hugo couldn''t help but smiled, seeing his mom in the kitchen making our lunch. Seeing how peaceful his family looked like, it somehow gave assurance to Hugo that they would still be like this until the very end.

    There was still no news about how Julius and Noah''s current state so just for a day, hugo has been thinking of taking a break.

    "Mom, do you know anything about what cats eat? I haven''t encountered one, so this is my first time having one," Hugo asked her mother as he approached her.

    "I know you''ll ask that, so here it is. I prepared one already," Verda chuckled, looking at the small bowl containing the raw food.

    "Alright," Hugo epted the bowl that his mother gave him before he went back to his room.

    "Hailey, we will eat already," Hugo called out to his sister, who instantly got up after hearing what he said.

    When he and the cat were left alone, Hugo''s lips stretched to the side. "I still haven''t given you a name, so I will do it now.

    And In order to give an appreciation for the cat''s undeniable cuteness, he smiled widely thinking of a perfect name for the cat.

    "Should I call you Pussy Cat?" Hugo asked himself as his eyes flew to the cat

    The cat made a sound multiple times as if it was declining the name being given to him.

    Hugo crossed his arms in his chest. He looked at the cat unbelievably.

    "I know you are given by Thalia but how can you be so choosy!" He scoffed as he stared at the cat.

    The cat stared back at Hugo. The two of them didn''t back down from the staring contest that just suddenly happened.

    Taking a deep breath. Hugo shut his eyes tightly.

    "Since I am the bigger person then I''ll let you pick your own name." He uttered. He opened up his phone and search the alphabet.

    Heid his phone beside the cat. "Choose your own name then." He uttered.

    The cat curiously looked at Hugo''s phone. It was already not a surprise for Hugo when he saw that the cat was pointing out some letters in the alphabet.

    He had no choice but to write it down on a small sheet of paper so he can remember the name that it will form.

    When the cat pointed out the third letter, it suddenly took a step backward as if telling Hugo that it was done choosing.

    "Rix? I will call you Rix from now on then."

    ======

    Shout out to Kufa_Tempest. Thank you for the Golden Tickets!

    Shout out to Wbug. Thank you for the Golden Tickets!

 Chapter 128 A Trap!

    [Breaking News! Julius Achre and Noah Willington of ELO were both in critical state! After the recent scandal that went trending a day ago, the two has been said to shot each other at the memorial event of Mr. Rome who was known to be Mr. Julius''s former secretary.]

    Scrolling through the numerous articles that was the hot topic online, Hugo couldn''t help but be amazed with the fact that the two of them survived that night.

    He expected that at least one of them would die but, s.

    Hugo tilted his head to the side. Julius''s reputation has been drastically damaged after what happened. Damien started to clean his image as well, taking advantage of the unconscious state of Julius.

    There was a press conference that will happenter at noon. It will be live broadcast in the inte.

    Hugo was waiting for the live broadcast to take ce. It was announced that it will start at exact 12 noon. It was already 11:55 so he just needs to wait for a few more minutes.

    He nced over to his side and saw that Rix, his cat, was lying down on one of his pillows.

    "I''m the owner of that bed and yet, I''m the one who doesn''t have space here." He tilted his head to the side.  He looked at his space and saw that he was at the corner of his bed.

    When he tried going near his pillow and moving Rix aside, it would hiss at him so after a few minutes of trying, he then, gave up and just move on the side.

    When the time clock strike at exactly 12, the live broadcast instantly started. It took them just 1 minute before they reached a million views.

    Even Hugo was surprised when he saw how many people were waiting for the live broadcast.

    After 5 minutes, the live had its peak of viewers for almost 5 million people.

    The press conference of Damien wasn''t even starting and yet multiple news articles reacting to it had already been trending online.

    Hugo was patiently waiting for Damien to arrive.

    It didn''t take a lot of time before everyone in the court to stand up. That''s when he noticed that a lo of people were behind this conference.

    However, their main goal was to clear Damien''s name.

    Damien finally stood in front of the camera. He bowed down as if he was showing how down to earth he was.

    Hugo turned on thement section to see how the people reacted to what Damien was doing. He couldn''t help but stare at thements beyond belief.

    With just one act of humbleness and they were already saying that Julius was the main culprit and that he just wanted Damien and Noah to suffer with him.

    Damien proceeded to his chair in the middle. There were a lot of microphones in front of him that were all lined up on the table.

    The camera moved to the side showing the hundred reporters that they invited.

    "Good afternoon, everyone. This is Damien, the president of Lunaria speaking." Damien started his talk with formality. He paused for a minute to give time for the photographers to take a picture of him.

    Unknown to others, the whole part of the press conference was staged by Damien. All the reporters that were on the venue was paid by arge sum of money.

    Even the top news center who was known in writing articles had be brought by him as well.

    "We will start the press conference now that Mr. President is already here." A voice of a man that wasn''t on the camera frame sounded.

    "We all know that what happened a day ago had reached all ears of the people that were living in Lunaria. Do you want to say something about this issue, Mr. President?"

    Damien looked gloomy as he reached out for the mic in front of him.

    "Mr. Julius Achre had been a great friend of mine since we were in college. It saddens me to the fact that he chose this wrong way. We have shared a lot of memories and solved a lot of problems together for this country.

    I''m shock when I saw that he was involved in corruption and several crimes that are against ourw. Thinking of it, it still breaks my heart knowing that the Julius that I knew when we were young used to be kind and caring to other people."

    A loud sighing from Damien followed his words. Thement section exploded with a lot of positivements regarding Damien. They were praising him for useless reasons that weren''t even part of what he said.

    Hugo tilted his head to the side.

    ''This people are all hopeless.'' He uttered.

    He focused his attention when another question had been asked.

    "If the investigation proved that Mr. Julius Achre is guilty of the charges pressed against him. What do you n to do, Mr. President?"

    Damien took the mic again. His eyes stared straightly at the camera.

    "When I first held this position, I promised my people that I will promote equality to everyone. That means all will be given justice and punishment that they deserved.

    Currently, the police has been conducting a thorough investigation about the matter. Once Mr. Julius Achre has been proven guilty, then we will follow what thew states and ce him behind the bars."<sub> </sub>

    shes of camera could be seen one more time with what Damien announced.

    ''If Julius heard this then he would regret not killing Damien that night.'' Hugo couldn''t help but chuckle.

    ''What a great friendship that they have,'' Hugo thought in sarcasm. Looking back at the screen, he sighed and watched the whole live broadcast that had went on for 2 hours.

    When it was done he stood up from sitting and stretch his muscles.

    "That was long!" He eximed.

    He took a deep sigh. He already expected that that was the response that Damien will say.

    Now, once Julius coke up, all the me and punishments would be given to him.

    Even Noah was saved by Damien by telling earlier that both of them were innocent against Julius''s usations.

    "Rix, can you go down?" Hugo raised his brows when he saw that the cat was still lying down on his pillow.

    "Can you evenmunicate with me?" Hugo, in a low voice, whispered. His eyes flew towards Rix who jumped off the bed after he said it.

    ''I guess this cat can''t talk. For Pete''s sake he is an animal,'' he tilted his head and proceed to walk. ''I''ll just think of other ways tomunicate with this cat. Maybe¡ª''

    But before Hugo could even think of ways, a sound of a young woman echoed in his head.

    [Hello, Hugo.]

    Hugo almost trip to the ground when he heard a female''s voice talking in his mind. Aren''t you a guy?!'' his eyes widened.

    [Who knows?]

    The voice once again, answered.

    "How old are you then?" he asked when he heard that the voice was too soft. If he will conclude it then it must be from a little girl.

    [I am 405 years old already or 19 in human''s life] The cat answered that made his eyes instantly bulged out.

    ''She is 405 years old but her voice sounded like those from 12 years old¡­'' he swallowed hardly when he felt that there was a lump forming in his throat.

    "What the fuck?" he couldn''t help himself but curse loudly. ''but your voice is too little.

    [I am just blessed with a body, face, and voice that looked so young.] the cat''s voice spoke to him a confident manner. You could hear the faint tone of boasting in it.

    ''So, like a Loli?'' the corner of Hugo''s lips rose to the side.

    [What is that?]

    "You don''t need to know," Hugo''s grin became wider. He took a seat on his bed and leaned against the wall.

    [Why are you making me hang like that!]

    The voice on his head responded once again. He chuckled when he noticed that it was getting impatient.

    Hugo scratched the back of his head. It seems like the cat that he got was too innocent for his liking. He should not pursue this topic any longer as he might feel guilty afterward for corrupting her mind.

    ''Do you have a human form?'' he asked, now getting interested in it.

    [¡­.]

    The cat didn''t respond to Hugo''s question. He took a deep sigh.

    "For all I know is that you are probably lying about your age." Hugo uttered. He shrugged his shoulder, closing his eyes for a second so that he could rest it.

    After watching the live broadcast that had happened for 2 hours, he had gotten a headache after it.

    "Pst,"

    Hugo was interrupted when a sound, sounded in his room. He opened his eyes to look for it. He was about to re at the cat for interrupting his rx time but instead he was the one who had gotten speechless.

    "A TRAP!"

 Chapter 129 Hendrixs Life

    "You''re a trap!" Hugo eximed loudly as he pointed out a man standing in front of him.

    The cat who just became a man gave a smug look at Hugo. A mischievous smile appeared on his lips.

    "I didn''t know you were so happy when I changed my voice earlier." The man looked at Hugo from head to toe, as if looking at his whole personality.

    Hugo rolled his eyes. He crossed his arms in front of his chest and looed at the person in front of him.

    "So, you were a man after all?" He asked, not knowing what to believe anymore

    The man''s lips stretched to the side. "Allow me to introduce myself then," he bowed down gracefully as if it was a custom to be made every time he introduce himself.

    "I am God Hendrix, the rightful hand of Goddess Thalia." Hendrix introduce himself as his clothes magically changed.

    Now he was wearing a cloth, befitting of a God. It was a white-colored suit with golden colored padding on the shoulders. There was a golden chair, surrounding his waist that looked like it was a belt.

    Hugo has gotten speechless by what he heard. He remembered ordering the cat to go down his bed a while ago¡­ what''s more was this man, in front of him had been close to his sister.

    Recalling it, Hugo couldn''t stop himself from taking a step forward, ring at Hendrix even though he was a God.

    "You! What do you want from us?" He asked. His eyes were starting at Hendrix intently.

    Hendrix looked back at Hugo and answered, "I came here for a special mission."

    "What is that?"

    "That, I can''t tell you." Hendrix responded.

    He looked around at Hugo''s room with adoration written in his face. As a God, it was Hendrix''s first time to came down in the mortal world.

    He wasn''t very fond of the idea of interacting with humans who was lower than him. But, well, because of a mission given to her by Thalia, he got to do it.

    At first, he didn''t really like the idea of Thalia ordering him around to do this when there''s a lot of avable people in their kingdom.

    He was the God of War for Pete''s Sake!

    He belonged to the battlefield, ying some enemies or ensuring the safety of the people in heaven.

    But it has already been ages since hest went to a war.

    Thalia must have known that he was longing for the smell of blood that resulted to what happened now.

    In his life, Hendrix spend almost ? of his life in battle to have peace and to finally defeat the Demons. That''s why unlike the other gods that were residing in haven, he was not familiar with words and terms that were used in the mortal world.

    Now, that he was on this ce, he should at least try out new things that would interest him. He will boast it to Azura once he came back to his homnd. Since the man had been teasing about it for too long!

    "Why are you so close with my sister?" Hugo''s eyes didn''t left Hendrix.

    Hendrix shrugged his shoulder. "That little human looked cute." He answered simply.

    "Don''t even try to court my sister!" He threatened when he saw the adoration and amusement in Hendrix''s eyes as he mentioned his sister.

    Hendrix''s eyes widened. He looked at Hugo with his eyes full of interest.

    "Courtship? What does that mean?" He curiously asked as he went closer to Hugo. In there, he ced both of his hands on his shoulders, shaking his body as if asking him to answer.

    "¡­"

    Hugo couldn''t form any words on his mouth. ''Really? He doesn''t know what that means?"

    "Hey! Don''t give me that look! There was nothing in heaven!" Hendrix defended himself as he went to Hugo''s bed to sat on it.

    "Your bed isn''t soft like those I have on Heaven, but it was stillfortable!" He uttered as if making a point. "I thought that this ce is bad. But well, after seeing some things in your house then I thought that it''s a little bit bearable." He continued.

    "Can you make your tone low? My family will hear you if you keep on shouting." Hugo scratched the temples of his head. He could feel it starting to ache.

    He looked at his window, taking a quick glimpse in the sky.

    ''Why did you do this to me Thalia?'' he asked in his mind.

    Hendrix took a sigh. "But what does courtship mean? Does that mean exactly when we say are you courting death?"

    Hugo do not know what to answer when he saw the seriousness written on his face.

    "Well, they have simr meaning¡ª"

    "I DIDN''T WANT TO KILL YOUR SISTER!" Hendrix stood up with widened eyes.

    ''I didn''t know that humans see my actions that way!''<sub> </sub>

    Hugo ced his hand on his forehead.

    "Courtship is pursuing someone you like, all right?" Hugo just gave the meaning of the word when he saw the fear that flickered across Hendrix''s eyes.

    He didn''t know that the people in heaven were like this. He thought that they were all about intelligence and glory, but he didn''t expect for them tock the basic knowledge of a human''s life.

    ''But why does it seem like Thalia knew a lot about this world?'' A question popped out in his mind.

    Well, that must be because Thalia used to live on earth while the other gods were already brought up to heaven since they were born.

    "Then I should do that to your sister!" Hendrix energetically eximed.

    ''Hugo''s sister is very cute so I like her. If I do the ''courtship'' that Hugo had mention a while ago, does that mean I can pinch her cheeks every day?'' he wondered as he took a quick nce of the door.

    Hugo facepalmed once again. He sighed. "No. Courtship is like romance, alright? Like marrying to the love of your life but just a little bit lower than that." He exined in a more detailed way, hoping that Hendrix will finally understand what he meant.

    Hendrix nodded as if he already understands what Hugo meant. "Did you know that a God and Goddess can only marry once in their whole life?"

    "Really?" Hugo''s forehead creased.

    "Yeah. Because we are entitled to a very long life, it was written on one of our rules that we shall only marry one person to avoid wars and misunderstandings." Hendrix chuckled.

    "That''s why some choose to just stay alone and not marry at all."

    "Well, that''s understandable." Hugo uttered.

    He looked at Hendrix. Hendrix has a light brownish hair. He has a pale skin and a masculine body. He didn''t know If this was Hendrix''s original body or if he toned down his characteristics to fit the human standard.

    But, well, he will already pass as one of the most handsome guys in Lunaria with his looks.

    "Is that your original look" Hugo asked curiously. He couldn''t keep the question inhis mind, knowing that it is better to have an answer right now.

    "No," Hendrix answered simply.

    "Thalia told me to change the way I looked or else all humans will drool over me."

    "¡­"

    Hugo took a deep breath. He looked at his phone before ncing over to Hendrix.

    "You can sit on my bed once again." He informed him, feeling guilty that he let him go down in his cat form.

    Now, he was curious if the other gods in heaven could change the way that they look.

    With what Hendrix had said, he feels like everything will be possible in heaven.

    But after knowing that the gods were not allowed to marry more than once, turned him off.

    ''That''s why I should never be a God,'' he unconsciously thought thinking about Lilianne, Abigail, and many more women toe.

    He grinned when he remembered it. He nced at Hendrix and asked a question.

    "Don''t take me wird or something, but I have ast question for you." Hugo scratched the back of his head as he walked back closer to his bed.

    "What is it?" Hendrix asked as if he was now bored with what he was doing.

    ''Are you a virgin?"

    "What?! Of cours¡ª"

    *Knock *Knock *Knock

    "Brotherrrrrrr?"

    Hugo''s eyes widened when he heard loud knocksing from his door. He instantly looked at Hendrix, with panic written in his face.

    "Go back to your form!" He anxiously uttered when he heard the door getting opened from the other side.

    "Brother! Who are you talking with?" Hailey asked curiously when she opened the door and saw Hugo staring at the cat that was on the ground.

    "Oh, are you talking to the cat alone? I thought you were in a call with someone." Hailey giggled as she entered the inside. She knelt to the ground and touched the cat''s fur softly.

    A loud sigh escaped from Hugo''s lips as if the heavy burden in his chest had been lifted.

    "Thank goodness."

 Chapter 130 Making Hendrix Look Like A Human

    It seems like Hugo won''t be able to know the answer to his question.

    Hailey stayed in his room for a while, ying with Hendrix¡­ the cat.

    Hugo took a deep sigh. He tilted his head to the side.

    ''Are you enjoying my sister''spany?'' He scoffed. He asked Hendrix using his mind since they can stillmunicate through it.

    "Pretty much. This little human looked so cute. I wonder why you''re not."

    "What the fuck?" Hugo didn''t notice that he cursed out loud. He only realized it when Hailey''s head turned in his direction.

    "Why are you cursing, brother?!" Hailey puffed her cheeks. She held the cat lightly in her arms. "The cat will hear it. Don''t curse or you''ll taint its cuteness!"

    Hugo looked at Hailey. His brows shot up. ''That cat is a God and yet you''re telling me that...'' but of course, he just couldn''t answer that.

    His sister is still innocent of what was happening in the world.

    "Alright. I will walk outside first." Hugo took a deep breath. He stood up and took his wallet from his bedside table.

    "Don''t let that cat leave the room." He reminded his sister before stepping out of the door.

    Hugo sighed as he stared inside his wallet. He went near to his mother and asked her something.

    "Mother, what did you feed the cat earlier?" He asked.

    Verda was surprised by her son''s question. She chuckled as she stopped doing some chores. "That was just some cooked meat." She answered with a light smile on her face.

    She was actually surprised when Hugo asked it. It seems like her son was really fond of that cat that he even asked what they eat.

    "Alright," Hugo answered. He waved his hands at his mother before going outside.

    "Well, he had no choice but to eat what I buy anyways," Hugo whispered to himself as he ced his hands in his pockets.

    He went to the nearest grocery and buy some meat for Hendrix. He bought a medium-quality one and some vegetables in case Hendrix would want to try it.

    He does not know what Hendrix would like to eat, but then he remembered that he has never given him any money so he doesn''t have the right toin.

    ''That''s right Hugo. Even if he is a God, Thalia is still his boss. He wouldn''t do anything in the mortal world since it''s their role to protect it.''

    Hugo was walking on the streets after buying some groceries. He stopped by a park near to their house. In there he just sat, inhaling the fresh winding from the surrounding trees.

    These past few days have been very stressful for him. Now that he had done his best, it seems that his efforts weren''t enough.

    Hugo counted his powers.

    Mind reading, Stopping time, His super strength, Mighty Fist, Teleportation, and finally the way he can draw forces using the sword that was gifted to him by Abigail.

    He had a total of 6 powers, and he does not know whether that was the end of it or if there was still more that was left to be revealed.

    Hugo noticed that most of his powers were exposed when he was in danger. Fortunately, he noticed that his limitations on using this have gotten farther.

    He could use multiple powers in a day and the only drawback he will get was another sleep of 2 hours.

    Hugo has been sitting on the bench for multiple minutes when he noticed that there was something on his feet.

    "What the fuck?" He cursed out loud, looking at the cat that was on the ground.

    Hendrix looked around and saw that there were no humans around. He transformed into his human body before answering Hugo.

    "Well, you are here, so I came to follow you." He answered, removing the dirt that has gotten on his hands when he was walking in Hugo''s direction.

    "How about my sister?" his brows shot up when he remembered that he clearly reminded Hailey to watch over him. And it was very unlikely for Hailey to not follow his orders.

    "She''s sleeping," Hendrix responded.

    When a few people passed by the park, they were giving Hendrix a couple of weird stares, which Hugo instantly noticed.

    Staring at Hendrix, he shook his head repeatedly. "You can''t go wander around with that outfit." He uttered. He stood up and grabbed Hendrix by his arms.

    "I don''t know if I need your permission before I can touch you, but I''ll just apologizeter." He added in after remembering that the man that he was pulling is a fucking God.<sub> </sub>

    Hugo took a deep sigh. He massaged the temple of his head as they arrived in a men''s shop.

    "My clothes are better than this." Hendrix''s forehead creased as his eyes roamed around the whole store. "These clothes are so boring. They don''t even have golden chains that belonged to the earth''s treasure!"

    Facepalm.

    Hugo anxiously looked around, trying to see if someone heard what Hendrix has been saying.

    "I know¡­ but this is how humans dress up, so you got to follow it or else everyone will think that you are weird. We got to make you look like a human," Hugo answered, trying to calm down his patience.

    "Oh, well," Hendrix shrugged his shoulders.

    Hendrix silently followed everything that Hugo has picked. They were in such a hurry that they haven''t had the time to look at the price tag of each clothes in the store.

    They needed toe back home faster or else Hailey will get worried once she finds out that the cat wasn''t in his room.

    "This is all, miss." Hugo smiled at the attendant, who has been following them around for minutes.

    "Let''s proceed here, Sir." The attendant answered as she guided the two men to the side. The woman immediately packed all the things that Hugo and Hendrix bought.

    When they were about to pay, Hugo''s eyes immediately widened when he saw how big the bill was.

    "The fuck¡­" he cursed loudly for the third time today.

    He looked at his wallet and saw that he has enough money for it, but it was still very expensive in his eyes.

    Hendrix''s food alone earlier already cost 300 hundred dors and now all the clothes that he brought had a total of almost 2000 thousand dors.

    ''At this rate, I will be poor again,'' Hugo whispered to himself. He was hesitant to take out the money from his wallet.

    When Hendrix saw it, he immediately knew what the problem was.

    ''I forgot that humans need money in order to have something,'' he thought. He brought his hands on the back and opened up his palms until a stack of money appeared on it.

    In heaven, money was basically a priceless thing. Hendrix was one of the richest gods in heaven if you will consider all the wars that he had won, although he didn''t really spend a single dime since he hasn''t been in this world in the past.

    That''s why he didn''t know at first why humans were greedy for having so much of it if they can''t even take it to heaven once they die.

    ''This is why the demons prevailed in the past''

    Maybe that''s why Thalia advised him at first to bring a lot of money into this mortal world. Although he remembered that she reminded him as well that he shouldn''t just let anyone see it or else he will get taken advantage of.

    But he knew Hugo''s personality, so it wouldn''t be a loss if he showed a small percentage of it.

    Hendrix took some money, not even bothering to count how much it was.

    "Is this enough, human?" He asked as he ced multiple bills on the desk.

    The attendant who was in front was left speechless.

    "This is too much, Sir!" she eximed, counting all of it.

    The money that Hendrix had ced down were all in all 10 thousand bills. The attendant tried giving the rest back, but Hendrix wasn''t having it.

    "What''s with humans trying to reject the thing that I give?" His forehead formed a straight line when he saw how the attendants acted in front of him.

    "Don''t worry, that is worth nothing to me," Hendrix uttered. "Just think of it as my blessing, since I am happy with your world."

    "Let''s go now." Hugo awkwardly took all the paper bags before pulling Hendrix outside, not even minding if the money that they left was too much.

    When Hendrix saw how Hugo reacted, he shrugged his shoulders. He silently took Hugo''s hands, cing a big pile of cash on them.

    "This is for you."

    = = = = =

    Author''s Note¨C Hugo still does not know that he was immortal already because of the golden apple. Just like I said, hisst 2 powers will be revealed in thetter part of the story once he really became a god.

    Hendrix will y a vital role in this, so I hope you support him as well. Let''s see if they will be buddies in the future.

 Chapter 131 We Have A Problem

    "I don''t think I can ept that" Hugo''s brows furrowed as he looks at the big pile of money in his hands. He took a deep sigh. Even tough he wants one, he wouldn''t take advantage of a God.

    What will happen to him if Hendrix suddenly wants to get the money back right?

    Hendrix tilted his head to side. He looked at Hugo straight in his eyes, thinking of an excuse where the man will not be able to say no to the money.

    ''I am right. Hugo really isn''t like the other humans.'' He muttered to himself.

    "No, this didn''te from me. Thalia ordered me to give this to you, saying that you should use this wisely for your family''s sake." He answered, taking a quick nce over at the sky.

    ''I''m sorry Thalia, but I have no other ways." He sincerely said his sorry on his mind.

    "Oh," Hugo was still unsure whether he will really get the money or no. But it will be unlikely for Hendrix to lie to him.

    He does not have the ability to read Hendrix''s mind as well. He tried doing it earlier, but to no avail, his efforts were just wasted. He could only think of 3 reasons why.

    The first must be because Hendrix was the God of War. He was already used to all of the tricks and power that people do have. If he has been for all over his life, then that means he must have a strong endurance to whoever his enemies were.

    The second would be Thalia gave or blessed him with something to make him invulnerable to powers. And the third one was because he was simply a god.

    "Well, if that is the case then I should probably take the money and put it in good use."

    Lies.

    Hugo just wants that money to spend on himself and his family¡­ and maybe Hendrix too since he basically was the one who handed him the money.

    Will it be bad if he will just be greedy even for a moment?

    "That''s good," Hendrix answered as he looked around.

    "Let''s go to your house already. I''m already tired of walking." He added in. Hendrix transformed himself into a cat.

    Hugo tilted his head. He saw how the cat immediately disappeared right in front of us, indicating that it did teleport somewhere.

    Hugo groaned as he looked at all the paper bags in his hands.

    ''I don''t care about anything anymore,'' he uttered as he walked towards the side street, teleporting right in front of their house.

    When he opened the door, Hailey quicklye rushing in front of Hugo. She was in fear when she woke up on her parents room and saw that the cat was already missing.

    "Brother!" She eximed loudly as eyes started to pool in her eyes.

    "What happened?" Hugo''s forehead creased as he watched how his sister cry in front of him.

    "Your cat disappeared! I fell asleep and when I came back to your room, I do not see him anymore!" Hailey answered as if she was confessing a big crime.

    Hugo patted Hailey''s head.

    "That cat must be somewhere. Did you look all over my room?" Hugo''s brows shot up as he tried to console his sister.

    Hailey shook her head since she only checked the bed.

    "Let''s go. Don''t worry, I''m sure the cat is there." The sides of Hugo''s lips rose to the side as he said those words.

    How can he not be sure when Hendrix was just with hm earlier?

    When Hugo opened the door, he immediately saw the cat lying down on the corner of his bed. When Hailey saw it, her eyes widened. She immediately ran over towards the cat and looked at it with a shock expression on her face.

    ''How rude of you to leave me alone there'' Hugo tilted his head to the side as he ced all of the paper bag down to the side of his bed.

    "Well, I already knew that you could teleport, so why bother?'' Hendrix answered using his mind.

    Shrugging his shoulder, Hugo looked at his sister. "Can you bring that cat outside?" he asked as he pointed out the door of his room.

    "Really, Brother?" Hailey''s eyes twinkled as she ced the cat on her arms.<sub> </sub>

    "Yeah." Hugo answered nonchntly. He stretched his arms to the side. "Just y with that cat in the living room and I will just take a quick rest.''

    "Alright!" Hailey eximed loudly as she stood up. "I will take care of this cat, brother, so that it wouldn''t get hurt." She smiled as she leave the room.

    Hugo wasn''t even thinking about that. He was more worried about his sister than Hendrix getting hurt.

    He knew that Hendrix would protect himself very well, heck, he had been in wars for centuries already.

    ''I wonder what he looked like,'' his interest was piqued after remembering that Hendrix''s physical feature now wasn''t the same with what he have in heaven.

    Hugoid down to his bed. He groaned when his back touched the soft mattress. He opened up his phone, trying to look for updates regarding about Noah and Julius''s health.

    He has been searching for a while when he saw something interesting,

    [Breaking News! Noah Achre was already out of the critical stage and was now moved to a private room. His family are now already waiting for him to gain consciousness.]

    Reading the news, Hugo couldn''t help but chuckle. He tilted his head to the side, looking at the pictures of Noah Achre''s family crying in a room.

    He knew that it was bad, but he just couldn''t help himself.

    Hugo took the paper bag on the floor where he hid the money that was given to him. He locked the door, before closing his eyes so he can know where Hendrix was.

    "Don''t let my sister enter the room. I''m counting the money that you have given me." He muttered in his mind, hoping that it would reach Hendrix''s ears.

    [Ok.]

    Hearing a simple answer, Hugo started to take out the pile of cash on the side. Heid it down on his bed and was surprised at how many were they.

    Hugo started to focus his full attention on counting the money one by one. He doesn''t have the machine that would do it automatically for him, so he gotta do it himself.

    He didn''t saw how the time quickly passed by as his attention was only focused on the money on his bed.

    "This is 1 million dors!" His jaw fell to the ground as he stared at tall the cash with his widened eyes.

    He do not know how to react after counting all the money. It took him roughly two hours before he was done. He couldn''t feel his feet anymore because of his position. Hugo quickly tried to find a ce where he could hide them,

    Although he took some dor bills, nning on treating Hendrix and touring him around his world. He suddenly thought that the man might be interested in the ces that could be seen here since all the scenery that you would see in heaven is the white clouds surrounding the every day ce.

    When someone knocked on the door, Hugo immediately knew that it was his mother, calling him for dinner. He quickly hid te money to his closet and went out.

    In there he saw that the cat haven''t ate yet.

    ''Why aren''t you eating?'' he raised his brows when he saw that there was already food in the man''s te.

    ''I don''t want to eat while I''m in this position. Why don''t you take that to your room so I can eat peacefully? Bring me some wine too since I''m tired from ying wit your sister'' Hendrix ran towards Hugo''s room when he noticed that the door wasn''t fully closed.

    "Why is he not eating brother? Don''t he like the food?" Hailey pouted as she glimpse over the te that her mother had prepared for Rix.

    "Maybe he just wanted to eat in my room since that''s where he first ate," Hugo awkwardlyugh as he took the te. He went to their kitchen and saw that that the grocery that he bought was still in the side.

    ''Good thing I am prepared and that I bought wine earlier.'' He uttered to himself when rememberin the reason why his groceyry became expensive.

    He got a good deal since the wine box that he bought came with a free wine ss on the side.  Hugo secretly filles the wine ss with wine. He took out some of the fruits that he had bought and ced them on another te.

    Since he knew that his family were all gathered in the dining table, he teleported himself right inhis rooms they wouldn''t see all the things that he had bought.

    "Here," Hendrix casually ced the food on his bed side table. He looked at Hendrix and saw that he was staring at him intently.

    "What happened?" Hugo asked worriedly.

    "We have a problem,"

 Chapter 132 What Time Is It?

    "What is it?" Hugo looked at Hendrix with curiosity reflecting in his eyes.

    Hendrix tilted to the side. H took a deep breath that added to Hugo''s worry. He was now thinking that maybe there was something wrong or there will be one soon.

    "A big one¡­" Hendrix looked problematic as his eyes took a quick glimpse on the wine that he was holding in his hands.

    Hugo became slightly impatient but he chooses to calm himself down. He opened his mouth and ask the same question for the second time.

    "I told you, what is it?" His forehead creased.

    "THE WINE DOESDN''T TASTE GOOD!" Hendrix eximed as if what he said is a very big problem.

    "What the fuck?" Hugo eximed. He red at Hendrix. "We can buy something better tomorrow. Just drink that one. You''re harder to handle than my girls¡­" Hugo shook his head to the side.

    Hugo massaged the temple of his head. He could feel that it was starting to ache because of what Hendrix had said. He thought that there was really a problem but then it was just something like that.

    ''I didn''t know they were this childish,'' he muttered. He closed his eyes for a moment. He went out of his room and joined his family in the dining table. In there they ate together as a family.

    When the dinner was done, Hugo volunteered to wash the dishes since he was away the whole day.

    It was only Hendrix''s first day here in their house and Hugo was experiencing headache already. He didn''t know how he will handle the situation in the future.

    ''Should I buy a bed so he can sleep in his human form?'' Hugo asked himself as he remembered they out of his room.

    A small mattress fitting for a person would definitely fit in there. And it seems like Hendrix wouldn''t likely to sleep there so he will have no choice but to take that ce.

    ''Well, I just need somefortable mattress and pillows and I am all good.''

    However, there was a big problem that he didn''t think of earlier. Now he cannot do naught things when he was calling with Lilianne anymore.

    Thinking about Lilianne, he just remembered that they haven''t talked for a few days. He got so busy with Abigail that he hasn''t even message her even once.

    ''Do you want to meet the day after tomorrow?" Hugo typed the message in his phone, sending it to Lilianne''s number.

    After realizing it, he wasn''t used on having women around himself. But it looks like he was adjusting well with having a few members on his harem now.

    He needs to have a decent time management so he could give them each their fair share of time.

    It wasn''t a few minutes after when Hugo''s phone vibrated. He saw Lilianne''s chat. A smile rose up to his lips when he saw it.

    [Lilianne: Sure <3]

    "Alright," Hugo answered.

    He noticed that Lilianne wasn''t a texter. She was more of a call person but since he can''t do it right now, then the both of them had no choice but just message each other.

    Hugo came back to his room. He saw that Hendrix went into his cat form. The food on the te hadpletely vanished, the same with the wine. He was in the corner of the bed as if knowing that it was Hugo''s ce to sleep in.

    ''I guess, he is not bad after all,'' he looked away. Hugo actually felt guilty, knowing howfortable Hendrix''s life must be on heaven and then he was chosen toe down here so he could help him.

    ''Well, I have conscience that''s why I am doing this. No homo at tall.'' He reminded himself.

    He grabbed one of his pillow and another spare nket from his closet. He surrounded the pillow with the nket as if forming a small bed using it.

    Hugo ced the cat on top of it. Hendrix wasn''t saying anything so he thought that it would be just fine. He ced it down the floor since he felt awkward knowing that the cat was actually a man.

    <o>,m When Hugo thought that everything is fine, he closed the light and locked the door. Heid down back in his bed and closed his eyes to sleep.</o>

    ***

    "AHHHH!"

    Hugo''s loud shout echoed in the whole house early in the morning. Fortunately, his parents and Hailey were all away at this hour.

    His eyes were wide open as he jumped out of the bed. In there, he saw Hendrixying down on his eyes.<sub> </sub>

    Imagine how he felt when he opened his eyes and the first thing that he saw was that there was someone lying down next to him.

    It was horrifying!

    "Human, why are you shouting this early in the morning? Did you know that it''s sphemy!" Hendrix squinted his eyes as he looked at Hugo.

    "WHY ARE YOU BESIDE ME?" Hugo hugged his body.

    Hendrix shrugged his shoulder. "It was ufortable to sleep on the floor. Just leave me alone here so I can rest. While you''re at it, buy me some good wine too."

    "I didn''t recall being your maid," Hugo''s brows shot up.

    Hendrix just smiled, "Well, since I''m a God then you should do me a favor even just a little bit."

    Hugo looks unbelievably at Hendrix his jaw fell to the ground. He took a deep sigh and just kept quiet. He left leaving Hendrix alone in the room.

    ''Well since it''s Hendrix first day then I will just follow him,'' Hugo went to the kitchen looking for something to eat. He didn''t know what food to buy since he doesn''t have any idea what Hendrix likes to eat for breakfast.

    He went back to his room. He look at Hendrix and asked, "Tell me what do you want to eat or else I won''t buy anything."

    Hendrix responded "I want to try something that came from the human world. Maybe something good and fulfilling.  Just choose, human. Do you think I have any idea what is being sold here?" he sarcastically answered.

    ''Well that''s understandable.'' Hugo thought. He  took the money from his cab and went outside.

    Of course, he took a and and change his clothes before leaving their house. He decided to buy a mattress and spare pillows as well so that the incident that happened earlier wouldn''t happen again.

    If Haley will just see what happened earlier, then it will be a horror for his siter. Fortunately he locked the door before he went to bed.

    Now he was just curious how did Hendrix lie on his side without even waking him up.

    He do not know if those things are normal in heaven but I should tell Hendrix that doing that is inappropriate especially if he will do it with girls.

    Hugo imagined if his parents would be the one to see it. He knew for sure that they would be shocked to the core specially that he introduced Abigail as his girlfriend.

    Hugo nodded his head, "Yeah that is right I should probably buy a mattress already so I can sleep on the floor and let him sleep in the bed. Sleeping in the floor wouldn''t be an issue for me since I have deleted multiple times already"

    Proceeding to the nearest mall, Hugo bought all the necessary things that he need. He proceeded to go back to the grocery after buying the mattress since it would take time before they will be packed.

    Hugo do not know anything about wines, so he asked the person in charge of it. He just hopes that what he bought will be liked by Hendrix or else he wouldn''t know what to do anymore.

    He went to grab some meat and sweet things that Hailey loves.

    He wanted to treat his sister a little snack as a reward.

    Hugo proceeded to the checkout counter. There was a long line, so he had no choice but to wait. A group of people lined up next against him.

    He couldn''t help but listen to what they were talking about since their voices were loud.

    "Do you know what happened to the ELO?" A woman''s voice sounded, asking herpanion.

    "Yeah. I want to apply in theirpany but when I saw what happened, I think I wouldn''t anymore." The other woman replied.

    "I head that thepany had ben down for days already since the incident happened. My brother was talking about it on the phone with is friends." A man answered.

    "Well, what''s the news about the Julius one? Isn''t he the one who caused all of this to happen?" The first woman who spoke earlier, added in.

    "Oh yeah. I heard that he was fine already."

    Hearing it, Hugo''s senses became wide awake after hearing that they were talking about Noah and Julius.

    If Julius was really fine, then he should hurry already.

    It''s time to visit the man.

 Chapter 133 Using Hendrix

    As Hugo roamed around outside, he looked for apartments with a high security system that will fit inside his budget.

    He knew that Noah and Julius were currently residing at the same hospital that he was brought into in the past. He will need to wait until they woke up before he could go there.

    He was sure that at that time, security and the personnel inside the hospital will most likely be weakened in the floor that he saw the three people.

    This must be the reason why Thalia gave him the money. To make sure that he will have enough once he saved those people.

    He wasn''t sure until when will the three stay in the apartment that he brought if ever. But he at least needs to make sure that he has enough for 3 months.

    Hendrix slipped into Hugo''s mind as he tirelessly searched for apartments using his phone. He found on on the inte. It was $10,000 a month for a 3-bedroom apartment. He Immediately went into the contact information, asking about more details.

    He ns to set all the things that he need this week.

    *Krrrr

    Hugo''s eyes widened as he felt his stomach grumbling in hunger. That''s the only time he realized that Hendrix was waiting in the house.

    Worry flickered in his eyes.

    ''I hope that man wouldn''t destroy our house¡­'' he anxiously muttered. He immediately stopped what he was doing and teleported right inside their house knowing that no one was there beside Hendrix.

    A loud sigh of relief escaped from his lips. The burden in his heart vanished when he saw that their house was fine, and it wasn''t on fire unlike what he was expecting earlier.

    "Hendrix?" Hugo called for the man''s name. He noticed that their house was so quiet.

    ''Is he still sleeping?" he wondered. He went into his room and was widened with what greeted him.

    "Fuck!" Hugo caressed his head when he felt something hitting it.

    Hendrix was furiously ring at Hugo. "I am hungry already! How dare you make me wait?!" For a moment, Hendrix''s personality abruptly changed.

    He was waiting in Hugo''s room for almost 4 hours with his stomach empty. It was fine if he knew what to do, but because Thalia set some restrictions on him then he couldn''t just do whatever he wants to do!

    His eyes glowed in white as he continuously to stare intently at Hugo. However, Hugo just shrugged his shoulder. He looked at the stic in his hands and threw it to the bed where Hendrix was currently seated at.

    "Stop sulking and don''t just use your powers against me!" He groaned in annoyance. He could still feel the pain in the side of his forehead. The only reason why he thought that it came from his powers was because there were no visible wounds.

    It didn''t even redden after experiencing how painful it was, currently.

    The glow in Hendrix''s eyes disappeared when he felt something hitting his feet. He shifted his focused on what was it.

    "I bought a of food, wine and snacks for you." Hugo uttered.  "Since you have the powers to hit me, then you must have the powers to make your wine cool enough for it to fit your tastebuds." . He stood with arms akimbo, frowning at Hendrix.

    "Alright," Hendrix uttered. he opened up the stic and saw that there were a lot of interesting food inside. it was his first time seeing such food with weird wrap surrounding it as if it was there for protection.

    "Why is your food covered with these weird materials? Are you sure that this is safe?"  Hendrix curiously asks Hugo as if nothing happened between them earlier

    "Are you thumb?" Hugo couldn''t help but to unconsciously asked that since he was surprised by Hendrix unexpected question. ''I forgot that they don''t have any packaging are package food in heaven''

    Taking a deep breath Hugo looked at Hendrix. He forced himself to smile and answered, "Well, that is used for starting food so that it wouldn''t get bad. That''s how humans store their food to keep them longer."

    "I''m just curious how do you eat in heaven?" Hugo added in when he thought about it.

    Hendrix got confused with Hugo''s question.

    "Aren''t people supposed to cook for you every meal made from fresh ingredients and higher quality ones? You know I have almost 5 cooks cooking for me every day? But then the food here on earth taste much better than the ones I ate in the past! Should I ask for someone''s soul to go to heaven and cook for me there?"

    He asked as if it was such a good idea.

    "Stop saying weird things. Why don''t you just eat these snacks and stuff yourself because we will be going out today. I will cook our meal first, so don''t cause any trouble."<sub> </sub>

    Hendrix eyes twinkled when he heard that they will be going out. It was so much different from the look on his eyes when he red earlier at Hugo.

    ''I didn''t know that Hendrix escapable of all of this,'' Hugo thought to himself.

    Hugo left Hendrix alone in his room so that he could eat something for her himself in the kitchen. He opened the refrigerator and took some stic containers of their leftover yesterday.  He didn''t forget about the high quality meat and some vegetables so he can cook a meal for Hendrix as well.

    Knowing the man, he would sulk if he didn''t receive any good food.

    As Hugo was cooking in the kitchen, he opened up his phone and look for news regarding about Julius and Noah''s health. And there he saw that what the group of people said earlier in the grocery was right.

    There was news article capturing a picture of Damien in the hospital visiting Noah room although they still weren''t sure if Noah was awake already.

    Hugo saw another article saying that once the two men have woken up, then they would allow public visitation from the public to ur within a day. it was a special request from Damien, the president of lunaria.

    Feeling that luck was reallying into his way, the sides of Hugo''s lips rose upwards. Hugo was scrolling down the Inte when his phone vibrated. Wen he saw where it came from, he read the name and realized that came from the apartment''s contact number.

    Hugo was surprised to see that in order for them to rent an apartment that they have to submit a lot of proofs like bank statements, proof of identification, insurance and many more.

    It defeats the whole purpose on why did he even get one in the first ce.

    ''Fuck! I want to rent one so that they wouldn''t know that it was under my name." Hugo''s forehead formed a straight line.

    He tilted his head to the side. ''Why did I not know that I need all of this in the past?'' he sighed.

    He shut his eyes tightly. He didn''t know what to do but then he realized that there was someone who could help.

    He couldn''t stop his lips from stretching far wide that it almost reached his ears.

    "Maybe it''s time for Hendrix to be a good help for me," he smiled widely

    Hugo made sure that the food he made was so good so he can bribe Hendrix with it. He ced it in a nice te and personally delivered it in his room with a smile not living his face

    When Hendrix saw it he immediately could tell that something had happened for Hugo to react that way.

    Hendrix tilted his head to the side, "tell me what you need. I can already read that you have something to ask me." He directly asks so that it would be finished in an instant

    Hugo looked at Hendrix. "You are a God, right?" he asked.

    Hendrix brows furrowed. "Well didn''t I told you that already? Did you hit your head somewhere in the kitchen that you forgot everything?"

    Hugo red at Hendrix but when he realized that he will be asking for a favor he immediately dropped it.

    "You said that God''s can do whatever they want on mortal world as long as it wouldn''t hurt any individuals¡­"

    "Well, yeah. That is right."

    "Then can you give me all of this?" Hugo said showing Hendrix the list that he got earlier to get an apartment.

    "Well, that is easy," Hendrix smiled.

    "What information do you want? Should I use mine so that you wouldn''t be at any disadvantages?"

    ''I didn''t know that Hendrix could be this smart'' Hugo uttered in his mind as he nodded. "Yeah."

    Hendrix opened up his palms making a circle in the air for a few times. A white light appeared on it and at the same time a few papers drop from the air, falling right to Hendrix''s hands.

    "See? this is how easy it is for a God to do what they want."

 Chapter 134 Apartments Owner

    Hugo dly smiled as he took all the documents from Hendrix''s hands. He looked at it, trying to check what was written on all of them.

    Name: Hendrix Meyer

    Birthday: August 5, 1995

    Address: Ruizance, Lunaria

    Hugo chuckled as he read all the details in the documents. ''This is wonderful,'' he thought. All the information that he read seems true.

    Well, Hendrix was a God after all. He could do these things simply since they were the creator of all things.

    "Finish your food then. Don''t forget to turn back to your cat form once my family arrives. All the food that I bought willst for a week, so you won''t starve and hit me again for waiting." Hugo uttered before waving his hands, saying goodbye.

    Hendrix didn''t answer. He just watched as Hugo left him alone. When he was away already, the sides of his lips rose up.

    "What am I, his pet? I came here to explore the mortal world, so I should do that." He uttered as he quickly finished what he was eating.

    Hugo quickly sent what was needed for him to rent the apartment. For the whole day, that was what he was focusing on. After a few hours, he secured the deal and he could go and visit the apartment tomorrow already.

    He will be meeting the ownerter to get the keys and know the rules that he needs to follow about the apartment.

    "Should I let Hendrixe with me?" He asked himself as he stared at the screen of his phone.

    "Well, I should probably let hime with me. Who knows what he will do while I was away?" He worries.

    Hugo was on his way toward his room to inform Hendrix about it. He was curious on why it suddenly became quiet. Usually, he would hear some footsteps going back and forth or he would hear things getting used in his room.

    "What''s going on¡­"

    Fuck!

    ''Where did that man go?'' he problematically held onto the door.

    He looked around trying to see if he just turned into a cat and decided to go to little spaces, but that was not the case.

    Hendrix was really missing. He noticed a small piece of paper in his bed.

    ''I''ll be backter.''

    That was the words written on it.

    ''This brute!'' Hugo red at the paper.

    ''Why don''t I have the power to know one''s location?'' he thought. Hugo didn''t know what to do. He was getting problematic thinking that Hendrix was somewhere.

    He just hopes that the man wouldn''t do any unnecessary things or else he will really be trending in the front page of the inte.

    His eyes widened when he thought about that.

    "Don''t tell me¡­"

    The thing that he feared really happened. As he opened the front page of the inte, the first thing that he could see was Hendrix''s face.

    It was a video of Hendrix helping a homeless man by giving him a stack of cash.

    Who in the right would even do that?

    Hugo ced his hands on his forehead, massaging the temples of his head. He was getting problematic about Hendrix.

    ''Why can''t he just stay here and follow what I say even if it was just for a day?" He took a deep sigh.

    Shrugging his shoulder, he looked at thement section and saw that people were praising Hendrix for what he have done. It added to the fact that he was handsome, so a lot of women were drooling over him.

    ''Well, I guess he is fine.'' Hugo sighed.

    He decided to just go alone and meet with the apartment''s owner so he could see what the apartment looks like from the inside.

    He was already sure that Hendrix could take care of himself properly. He has powers and on top of that, he was a God.

    Hugo changed his clothes after receiving a message from the owner about the ce''s details.

    He was expecting that it will be an old woman whose age was about 50s but he was wrong.

    Walking inside the restaurant where they would meet, Hugo could see a woman in her early 20s. She has straight ck hair with its length only reaching her shoulders. The woman''s skin was pale.<sub> </sub>

    She has a cute button nose, and her lips were reddish as roses.

    "Are you Ms. Elle?" Hugo hesitantly asked as the woman stood up after seeing him.

    "Yes. And are you, Hugo?" Elle spoke using her soft voice. She looked at Hugo from head to toe. Her brownish eyes were staring at him as if was an interesting piece of art.

    "It''s a good thing to meet you," Hugo answered before smiling. He guided the woman in, sitting down by slightly pulling the chair.

    "I didn''t expect to see that you are just in this age. I thought that you will be older than the details you sent me." Elle chuckled as she called for the waiter.

    "Don''t worry, as yourndlord, this will be on me." She smiled widely as the waiter went near them.

    Hugo smiled back at Elle. ''She seems like a nice person he thought as he stared deeply in her eyes.

    The both of them ordered food before proceeding with the talk regarding the apartment.

    "I thought that you''ll be with your friend who will own the apartment? Howe you are alone

    ?" Elle curiously asked, remembering what was said in their chat.

    Hugo scratched the back of his head. He opened up his phone and shown to Elle the video.

    "Apparently my friend is too busy helping people that he forgot about this meeting." He answered.

    Elleughed out loud when she saw the video. It almost made her cry, but one thing she thought of was how well they must be for Hugo''s friend to give that money casually.

    "Your friend must be rich," she pointed out.

    Hugo nodded. "Yeah."

    "But howe you''re the one finding for the apartment and not him? You know there''s a lot of high-end apartments out there that he will be morefortable in."

    "Well, my friend wants someone closer to my house, that''s why." An awkwardugh escaped from Hugo''s lips as he answered. "We practically grew up together, and I thought of him as my older brother."

    "Oh," Elle chuckled, as she looked at Hugo with adoration.

    She feltfortable around him even if they just met. It must be because he was a great talker and that he could create topics to talk about without making it ufortable for the both of them.

    When the food arrived, the both of them ate in silence. Elle keeps looking in Hugo''s direction, seeing how Hugo ear in peace.

    "We can already go to the apartment after this meal," she announced.

    Hugo nodded. "What about the rules? What are the things that my brother needs to follow?" He asked. The curiosity in his voice became very evident.

    Elle took out something from her bag and gave it to Hugo. It was a small notebook containing all the rules that ones need to follow in her apartment.

    "These are all basic rules. Just remember to not be noisy, especially at night since that''s when most people sleep." Elle reminded Hugo as she scrolled the page.

    "This contains all the things that he can''t do in the apartment. He can''t pierce the walls with some nails. He can''t paint the walls unless he will ask for permission first and of course he needs to make sure that the property will be the same one once he leaves." Elle strictly reminded.

    Hugo was listening to her. Of course, it will be his responsibility if ever these rules were broken. He does not want to spend more money on things that will be as foolish as this.

    "Alright, I will remind my brother about that." Hugo took a deep sigh as he took the small notebook from the woman.

    "Also, the maximum number of people that will be allowed in the apartment that you have rented is 7 members. So I suggest you all limit yourselves if you want to hold or host a party."

    "Don''t worry, we don''t do that." Hugo chuckled.

    He saw how Elle''s eyes widened with what he said.

    "Really?" Elle doubly asked Hugo. It was new for her since guys that were the same age as Hugo likes to party a lot.

    "Yeah, so you don''t need to worry about us." Hugo scratched the back of his head. He couldn''t imagine a God from heaven getting all drunk and flirting with girls.

    It will be another horror for him,

    Now that their food was finished, Elle presented herself to pay the bill. Hugo does not agree with it at first, but because Elle said that he should just treat her with other things, then it will be fine.

    "Should we go to the apartment now?" Hugo asked as they leave the restaurant.

    "Sure," Elle answered as they made their way to the location.

 Chapter 135 In A Hurry

    Hugo''s expectation has been surpassed. He was looking at the whole apartment, right in front of his eyes. It was a 2 story apartment with a spacious garden on the outside.

    Hugo''s eyes roamed around. The modern-inspired apartment was standing proudly with its ss panel windows and white-colored walls.

    He took a nce over the wooden door in the middle. He followed Elle inside, touring around. Chairs that were made out of wood and floors decorated with a swoosh andced filled his eyes. It was like looking way back to Abigail and Julius''s mansion.

    Even though Hugo was a man, he was slowly and deeply admired the paintings up above. "This is definitely worth it for the price,'' he couldn''t help but utter as they walk furthermore.

    Arge chandelier hung just on the center of the wholerge living room. There was a modern-looking chandelier in the middle of the dining table, being hanged. It was like falling droplets of water in the air.

    On the side of it was a stair, that leads to the second floor of the apartment. The 3 bedrooms were all on the second floor, leaving more space on the 1st floor.

    The whole apartment was fully equipped with things that one would need in order to live decently.

    "This is such an expensive-looking apartment. You should have priced this a little bit higher." Hugo nced at Elle, who was on his side.

    Elle chuckled. Her cheeks were turning red by thepliment that she was getting.

    "I''m d that you think of it that way. However, I am just starting, so this price is already high enough for me." She shyly answered, turning her head away.

    Elle cleared her throat. She smiled at Hugo and asked, "How is everything so far?"

    "I told you, it''s pretty good." Hugo tilted his head to the side. "I will pay the full amount already, so you don''t have to worry."

    Hugo took out his wallet from his pants. When Elle saw it, she noticed that it was packed and huge.

    "Here," Hugo smiled as he took a hefty amount of money from his pocket. Good thing was that Elle epts cash payment.

    Elle dly epts the money given to her. She opened up her bag and took out a few papers. It was a contract containing all the rules and consequences if ever her property was damaged.

    "If you wish to extend your stay then you should say it to me as soon as possible." Elle leads Hugo toward the living room.

    In there, she took out a ballpen and signed the contract in front of Hugo. Hugo did the same as well after she handed him the papers.

    "It was such a nice thing that our transaction was smooth." Elle dly smiled as she ced the paper back in her bag.

    Since Hugo was unfamiliar with the neighborhood and he hadn''t been here in his previous life, he wanted to ask Elle if he could explore around.

    "Well, I want to explore the town, so can you show me around? The dinner is on me don''t worry." Hugo looked at Elle straight in her eyes as he ask the question.

    "Sure." Elle nodded as she took her bad and held it in her hands.

    "I want to see if there are any groceries nearby and if the security is really tight in the area."

    Elle, understanding what Hugo meant, couldn''t help but be curious. "May I ask why do you need such high security?" her forehead creased as she thought about it. It was her first time hearing someone value the security more than theyout of the house or the pricing.

    "You have seen the video, right? I''m sure my friend will be popr among people so you know¡­" Hugo hinted in hisst sentence.

    Elle nodded.

    Both of them left the house. Elle gave 2 keys to Hugo saying that one should be in the house every time while the other one can be taken away by the visitors.

    The bills of the house will be separately paid by the owner and they wille every 15th of the month.

    Hugo was ddened by the fact that the house has wifi connection already with its tv working with different channels.

    He should visit this apartment once in a while or should he just stay here for a week or so once he sessfully saved those 3 people?

    Hugo and Elle were just walking on the street. Hugo saw that the neighborhood was quiet and peaceful. There was a yground meters away from the apartment that he have rented.

    The apartment owned by Elle wasn''t that close to each other as well. He just knew today that Elle owns 2 more apartments in this area.

    He actually thought that it was a good business idea. ''Should I ask her next time how this works? I can have ie with this.'' He thought as he kept on looking around.<sub> </sub>

    ''Or should  I invest in her business so that I can just do nothing?"

    He thought that the second option was better than the first one. He just needs to know more about Elle and her business.

    Who wouldn''t want to just sit and rx while earning money? It will be actually nice for him to experience that.

    With Elle''s talent, he was sure that his money wouldn''t be put to vain.

    Hugo looked around. After a few minutes they arrived at a well known convenience store called 8/12.

    "This is a convenience store where you and your friend could buy food or grocery. This is just a 5-minute walk from the house and they do deliveries as well as long as you''re just close by." Elle informed Hugo as they went inside.

    Hugo nodded. He was familiar with the convenience store, but it was his first time knowing that they do deliveries as well.

    "Can I shop now and just ask them to deliver it the day after tomorrow?" he asked as he grabbed a basket.

    "Sure." Elle nodded. She went closer to the cashier and took out a form.

    "Here, fill out the form before you proceed to check out." She smiled as she ced it on top of Hugo''s palms.

    Hugo smiled back at Elle as he read the contents of the paper. It was mostly the time when they will deliver the grocer, the address, and the name of the person.

    Hugo filled out the form before he proceeded to go around, grabbing some items without even looking at the price tag. He made sure that there were enough food, beverages, and cooking materials for 4 people.

    He remembered that once he made them drink the pearl that was given to him by Thalia, then the 3 people will immediately be well.

    Now, he just needs to make sure that those 3 will not be moved to another location.

    ''Fuck! I should make sure that they are still in the hospital tomorrow!" Hugo eximed silently as his feet stopped in front of the cashier. He ced two baskets on the top and let the cashier handle it for him.

    Hugo tried scrolling down his phone to see if there were any updates regarding the condition of both Julius and Noah, but all he could see were video clips of Hendrix.

    His brows furrowed when he saw the recent video of Hendrix that was uploaded 5 minutes ago.

    "Fuck!" His eyes widened when he saw that Hendrix was outside a gay bar.

    Hugo quickly went over to Elle. "I need to go now. I''m sorry." He uttered as he took out a thousand bills from his wallet giving it to her. "Can you pay for this? It''s just an emergency."

    Not having time to wait for Elle''s answer, he ran outside and look for a secluded ce where he could use his power to teleport.

    ''I need to go to where he is now before something might happen!''

    Hugo closed his eyes as he thought of the location, teleporting in a ce near it. He just couldn''t teleport right in front of the gay bar with eves around him from everywhere.

    He ran towards the gay bar quickly. He didn''t mind the stares that the people were giving in his direction.

    The gay bar in the picture was so popr on the inte that even he knew it. It was part of different scandals since a lot of influential people were seen going inside.

    It was a strip gay bar that usually attracts guys or those who wanted to try something new. Of course, this attracted a lot of women''s attention too since the male inside all looked very handsome.

    "Hendrix!" Hugo shouted out loud when he saw a group of people surrounding the man.

    Hendrix''s eyes widened when he heard a familiar voice.

    "Excuse me,dies," he winked at the women who were surrounding him.

    The crowd was split in half as Hendrix step forwards. The woman who saw Hendrix''s wink couldn''t help but be mesmerized at how handsome the man was.

    Hendrix waved his hands cheerfully in Hugo''s direction.

    "What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 136 Hendrixs Task

    Hugo red at Hendrix. "Let''s go." His hands traveled onto his shoulder and slightly pulled him. Hendrix raised his right hand, telling Hugo to wait for a moment.

    "Wait, I''ll just say goodbye to them." He smiled, getting away from Hugo to go towards the crowd.

    "I''ll see you againter," Hendrix winked at them as he ced his hand on his back. Hugo saw that a rose suddenly appeared on it.

    "For you, mdy." Hendrix smiled as he bowed his head, taking the woman''s hands. He then kissed the top of it lightly, making the woman''s face redden like a tomato.

    "Goodbye girls!" When Hendrix was done, he went back to where Hugo was waiting for him.

    "Come!" He smiled widely as he went back to Hugo. He looked very happy that Hugo couldn''t help but roll his eyes.

    "I didn''t know that you have many beautiful mortals here," Hendrix eximed as he followed Hugo. The both of them left the area even though Hendrix''s name was still being shouted.

    "What has gotten in your mind that you chose to leave the house?!" Hugo''s feet stopped moving after they slightly got away from the eyes of the people.

    Hendrix shrugged his shoulders. "I just got bored. Don''t worry. He answered as he stared carefully at Hugo''s face.

    In there, he saw the disappointment written in his eyes as a loud sigh escaped from his mouth.

    Hugo couldn''t believe that Hendrix had just simply answered that. He was worried that Hendrix was here because of Thalia''s order. If something happened to him, he was sure that Thalia would get angry.

    "Let''s go back to the house now. My parents and Hailey will be arriving soon." Hugo uttered as he started to walk again, not even minding whether Hendrix would follow him or not.

    Hendrix became guilty of what he has done. He tilted his head to the side before taking a deep breath.

    "Alright, I ask for your forgiveness for what I have done." He teleported right in front of Hugo after saying those words.

    Hugo''s eyes widened when someone suddenly appeared in front of him.

    "Fuck!" He cursed out loud as he ced his hands on his chest. He could feel his heart taking a leap from what had happened.

    "You should have informed me first when you want to teleport right in front of me!" Hugo eximed. He inhaled and exhaled repeatedly, trying to calm down himself.

    Hendrix chuckled. "Stop acting like a scared cat. I  am too tired to walk. Let''s just teleport."

    "Alright," Hugo agreed.

    The both of them looked for a ce that they could teleport on. When they saw arge tree on the side, they went behind it and teleported right inside Hugo''s room.

    Hugo immediately looked at the time and saw that it was 30 minutes away from 5 pm where his family usually arrives.

    He just went to his bed andy down on it. He looked to the side and saw that the mattress that he bought and a few other things were just ced in one corner.

    Hugo closed his eyes for a few minutes before deciding to focus his attention on them. He grinned as he looked at Hendrix, lying down on the bottom part of his bed.

    "I''ll sleep in here while you will stay in the bed. Do you understand?" His brows shot up as he nced over at him.

    "Meow!"

    "Good." Hugo couldn''t help butugh at the response.

    He looked back on the mattress and unwrapped the mattress. He covered it with a ck cover. He then proceeded to pen up a few pillows.

    ''It''s done,'' he smiled widely as he looked at his already-made bed on the ground. He ced it in one corner of his room, opposite where his bed.

    ''This is to prevent it from happening again,'' he didn''t forget to take a few precautions for what he has done.

    When the door outside, sounded, he immediately fixed the mess of his room before going out.

    "Mother, Father," Hugo greeted both of his parents as they went inside.

    "Hugo, ce this on the te." Verda smiled at her son as she raised her hands which contains two stic chickens.

    "I picked those chickens as our dinner brother!" Hailey dly announced. She smiled widely as she raised her arms, telling Hugo to carry her.

    "Brother, there were a lot of visitors in our school today!" She dly announced as she looked at Hugo with her innocent-looking eyes. "And then they gave us this!"

    "Wow!" Hugo smiled as she ced his hands on top of her air, messing it.

    Hailey showed Hugo cute little earrings with a pink flowery design on it. "I should meet the owner of this shop brother! The workers said that she is very kind." Hailey smiled widely as she caressed the earrings on her hands.<sub> </sub>

    "We should do that if you want so," Hugo answered. He ced Hailey down on the ground.

    "What is the business called?" Hugo asked Hailey since it would be impossible to know if he will just guest It alone. He does not have the power for that.

    "Flowelle!" Hailey eximed loudly as she pped her hands.

    ''Why does that sound like Elle for a second¡­" he shook his head, trying to remove some unwanted thoughts from his mind,

    "Did you eat already, brother?" Hailey asked his brother aftering home. She followed him as they go to the dining table.

    Hugo unwrapped the chicken and ced them on a te just like what his mother had told him to do.

    "Not yet," Hugo answered with a smile on his face.

    He took a few pieces of chicken and rice and ced them on a te.

    "Where are you going to take that food?" Hailey''s forehead creased as she saw that his brother was taking some food as if it were for someone.

    "The cat will eat this," Hugo answered. He didn''t know If cats were really supposed to eat this but since Hendrix had a body of a human, then there shouldn''t be any problems.

    "Oh," Hailey nodded her head, as if understanding what Hugo had said.

    "Wait for me here?" Hugo reminded Hailey as he steps aside.

    ''Yes, brother."

    Hugo went into his room, cing the te down on the table.

    "This is your dinner. After you''re done eating you can go back to your cat form. Don''t worry, we will go out tomorrow, so save your energy for that," Hugo informed Hendrix in fear that he might run away once again.

    When Hendrix heard it, a smile instantly rose to his lips.

    "Are we going to see those beautiful mortals too?" he asked with curiosity written in his voice.

    "Beautiful mortals?"

    "Yeah." Hendrix nodded his head.

    "We will see," Hugo answered as he left the room. He took a deep sigh and was weirded out by Hendrix''s sudden question.

    Hendrix, who was left inside the room, shrugged his shoulder. His words were true. In heaven, those beautiful mortals were unique to see each day.

    Since all of them were busy with their duties, gods and goddesses will choose to stay in their own hall to do their work.

    Even he, who was the god of war, hasn''t been towards Thalia''s kingdom a lot of times. The woman was usually busy sorting out the people that can enter her kingdom, that''s why.

    And it was forbidden for them to interrupt one''s work that''s why it was actually his first time talking and socializing with living mortals.

    And he couldn''t help but say that they were fun too!

    He thought that they were a bunch of useless fools who only wants the best for themselves.

    But when he saw a man earlier on the street, he couldn''t help but feel sympathetic toward them.

    All of this wouldn''t have happened if there was just been peace between Gods and Demons in the past!

    ''I should tell what was happening here to Thalia, just like what she ordered." Hendrix uttered as the corner of his lips stretched to the side.

    Hendrix swayed his hands to the side. A white dove suddenly appeared on top of his palms. He made a magical pen and paper appeared on his hands after it. Looking at the dove, he instructed it to go to the side so that he could write on the paper.

    Hendrix wrote in the paper using magicalnguage that will only appear in front of Thalia''s knowledge.

    Thalia gave him three tasks and one of them was to know the current state of the world and experience it firsthand.

    It was a lie when he said that he was out because he was bored earlier. He was actually monitoring the bar, and it was just his fault that he had gotten a lot of attention because of his looks.

    "Bring this to her," Hendrix whispered right on the dove''s forehead, kissing them lightly.

    "Make sure that this wouldn''t fall in the wrong hands. I order you."

 Chapter 137 His Pregnant Wife?

    Hugo looked at his reflection in the mirror. He looked so different than his usual self. He was wearing an all-ck suit. His hair turned to ash gray and the features of his face turned sharper than they were previously.

    ncing at his back, he saw Hendrix, who was smiling.

    "This is your fault, why are youughing?" He red at him.

    All the reasons for the changes in his body were caused by one person.

    Hendrix couldn''t stop himself fromughing out loud. "The changes that I made suit you well! Don''t you think that no one will recognize you by that?" He proudly pped his hands.

    Hugo took a deep breath. "What about you change your appearance now so we can to the hospital already? I still have something to do earlier." He looked at his phone and saw that it was only 7 in the morning.

    He and Lilianne agreed to meet upter, around 4 in the afternoon, for an early dinner. He was still deciding whether he should take Abigail so that the both of them could, but that was not his focus right now.

    "Don''t worry!" the sides of Hendrix''s lips stretched to the side as he clicked his finger. A second passed and the way he looked slowly and magically changed.

    "BWAHAHAHA!"

    Hugo held onto his stomach as heughs like there''s no tomorrow. Tears started to form in his eyes as his other hand pointed in Hendrix''s direction.

    "W-What is that?" He stuttered. He ced his hand on his mouth, trying to make himself stopughing, but he couldn''t do so.

    Hendrix turned into a pregnant woman. There was a big bump on her stomach as if the baby will came out already. Hendrix''s clothes turned into a long and baggy dress. His hair became long and wavy.

    "Honey," Hendrix smiled sweetly at Hugo as he went closer to her. He clung unto his arm and said, "Isn''t this a perfect transformation?"

    "Get off me!!" Hugo hurriedly took off Hendrix''s hands. He was horrified. He red at Hendrix before taking a step back away.

    "Why are you dressed like that?" he asked with fear reflecting in his eyes.

    He didn''t believe that Hendrix would actually behave this way. He thought that the man was proud and almighty knowing for a fact that he used to be the God of war who have killed countless people on the battlefield.

    "Well, you said that no one should suspect that we are there for a different purpose than be a patient there that would likely stay for a long period of time?" Hendrix answered.

    He considered it and this was the only eptable excuse that he could think of. Being on the battlefield had taught him a lot of things that one should be wary of and the most important of them was acting suspiciously.

    "So, when can I change to my original form?" Hugo asked Hendrix as he looked at his reflection again in the mirror.

    His transformation wasn''t that bad with the fact that he still looked good with the way he looked like now.

    It was just awkward since he and Hendrix needs to act like they were a lovely couple.

    "How can we enter the hospital with this look? We have no Id¡­" Hugo stated another problem when he remembered that hospital workers would need to get their information if they wanted to be admitted inside.

    Hendrix scoffed. "You think that I haven''t thought about that already?"

    Opening up his palms, Hugo saw how two identification cards appeared on top of Hendrix''s hands.

    "Should we go now?" Hugo asked as he looked at Hendrix for thest time.

    "Yeah," Hendrix nodded.

    "Oh, wait¡­" Hugo stopped by in his closet. He took out a ck box that contained some rings. It was just a collection of rings that Hailey used to y in the past.

    He took out two that looked decent and not childish. "Wear this and we can go already," Hugo announced.

    "This looked childish," Hendrix chuckled. "You know what? I can do better than this." He grinned.

    "You mean making a ring appear on your palms once again?" Hugo sighed. He sat on his bed and stared boringly at Hendrix. "You should do that faster. I told you I have something to doter on."

    "And what is that?" Hendrix looked interested in Hugo''s affairs.

    "I have a date," Hugo looked at Hendrix with a smug look on his face. He wiggled his brows, teasing him, who was obviously a virgin.

    Even if the man in front of him is a God, then he still wins since he has a lot of women around him!

    "I''m already pregnant and you still wanted to look for girls?" Hendrix acted as if he was a wife getting cheated on.

    Hugo''s eyes darted at him intently. "That act doesn''t fit you at all."<sub> </sub>

    Hendrix chuckled. "Why are you so impatient?" he looked at him with a mischievous smile. "Let me join! I want to see what they look like!"

    "No."

    "But why?" Hendrix''s reaction turned gloomy.

    "Because I just don''t want to."

    The smile on Hendrix''s face fell, but he knew that if he said the magic word, then Hugo would instantly agree to his words.

    "What if while you were away, I will go back to my human form and talked to your family?"

    Hugo tilted his head to the side as he saw how Hendrix threatened him. Even though there was doubt in his mind that Hendrix wouldn''t actually do it, of course, he wasn''t a hundred percent sure about it.

    "Alright. But only if you''re in your cat form." Hugo answered after a silence surrounded them for a few minutes.

    "Nice!" Hendrix shouted out loud as if he won the lottery.

    He actually had no ns on doing what he said earlier, but he just wanted to try out Hugo''s reaction. He wanted to see the women whom Hugo was with and check if they were any better than Thalia.

    ''I''m sure that''s not the case,'' he proudly said, knowing that Thalia is the fairest of them all.

    ''Should I start shipping them?'' he asked himself as he looked at Hugo. He was one of the right hands of Thalia, so he must have a say in her rtionship!

    ''Hugo is actually handsome and can pass me in terms of my looks¡­ but not my skills of course! He is kind and knows how to deal with a lot of things," he secretlyplimented Hugo in his mind.

    He was thinking about all the possible ways that he could ship Hugo and Thalia together when the sky roared, and a bolt of lightning suddenly strike on it.

    "Oh no!" His eyes widened. He scratched the back of his head and stopped what he was doing.

    ''It seems like Thalia heard what I was thinking.''

    Hendrix opened up his palms. Two rings that match each other appeared on it. The almost transparent stone in the middle was sparkling as the rays of the sun hit them.

    He possessed a lot of jewelry, so a simple thing like this wouldn''t even hurt him or his treasures.

    "Let''s go now," Hendrix quickly took Hugo''s hands as both of them teleported.

    He should move now or else he was sure that the next lighting that Thalia will make will hit him!

    Getting hit by a bolt of lightning hurts like there''s no tomorrow. The only people who could withstand them were the God of Lightning himself and of course, Thalia who was blessed as the Queen.

    Bolts of Lightning were usually used as a punishment for Gods or Immortals who have made a mistake.

    He was lucky that he have never experienced that since he was mostly away. But he have heard from his friend, Azura, that it was like getting pierced by a sword in their heart for 100 times.

    ''Thalia is so scary!''

    Hugo''s eyes widened with the sudden teleportation that was caused by Hendrix. He couldn''t help but re at him, but it quickly vanished when he saw where they currently were.

    "Are you ready?" Hugo looked at Hendrix, "Make sure that your acting skills will be much believable."

    Hendrix winked at Hugo before taking a deep breath. He swallowed dryly and cleared his throat. Sweat started to form on his head as he controlled his emotions. He ced his hands on Hugo''s shoulders, asking for assistance.

    "Let''s go," he whispered right into his ears.

    Hugo nodded after hearing that Hendrix''s voice turned into a woman.

    "Arghh!" Hendrix groaned as Hugo pulled him towards the front desk where the nurse was currently at.

    "My wife is pregnant! Please help her!" Hugo begged the nurse as he nced over to the side to see Hendrix. He was caressing his big stomach while hardship was obviously written in his face.

    The nurse''s eyes widened when she saw a couple suddenly arriving in front of her. Just a look and she could obviously see that the woman was already about to give birth.

    "Get us a wheelchair!"

 Chapter 138 Pearls

    The nurse''s shout had caused attention.

    Hugo grinned as he saw how the nurses and a few doctors attended to Hendrix''s well-being. They rushed him to the emergency room, not letting Hugo inside.

    Hugo acted as if he was nervous about his wife. ''Damn, this is disgusting, but I gotta do it.'' He couldn''t help but think as he nced repeatedly at the room where Hendrix was taken care of.

    Waiting for a few minutes turned into an hour and Hugo was bing impatient as he looked at the time on his watch. He couldn''t count how many times he nced over at the door and his watch.

    ''Are you still going to take long?'' His brows furrowed as he tried tomunicate with Hendrix using his mind.

    It was already 9 in the morning. He needed to prepare for his dateter and yet Hendrix was taking too much time!

    He could have just stopped the time and rescued those people just like what he initially nned in the first ce. If it weren''t for the fact that Hendrix can''t harm the mortals, then he wouldn''t think twice and do that.

    ''Just wait for a few minutes¡­ I got the keys to the door. I have heard from the doctors that were far away that the door was indestructible. It would take us a lot of effort to destroy one, so this is the easiest way.'' Hendrix answered Hugo.

    Just like what both of them were doing right now, Hendrix has the power to hear sounds even if it was miles away.

    "Alright, just finish that thing so that we can go already," Hugo answered. He looked around and saw that there were cameras guarding each corner of the hospital,

    He grinned. ''You know what? I went there already. You have the power to teleport, so just go there after you are done. I will scout any guard on the floor.''

    Hugo didn''t wait for Hendrix to answer. He pretended to go to the nurse, asking her about the state of his wife and why was it taking so long.

    "Why is it taking so long? My wife is inside, you should have let mee inside too!" He angrily shouted. It doesn''t matter if he was acting strange since his looks had greatly changed. Even his mother or Hailey wouldn''t be able to distinguish who he was in this form.

    "Sir¡­ please calm down. Your wife said that she does not want you to go inside. The doctors are doing their best to make sure that the baby and the wife are safe. You do not have to worry." The nurse who assisted them earlier tried to calm Hugo down.

    However, Hugo was persistent with what he wanted.

    ''This is the only thing I can do to get kicked out, so I needed to level up my acting,'' he tilted his head to the side.

    He went closer to the nurse with his ring eyes. He was waiting for guards to appear so that it wouldn''t be too obvious if he suddenly vanished.

    Wouldn''t it be weird if they found out that the husband of the ''woman'' inside the emergency room vanished into thin air?

    Hugo''s n became sessful. Guards that saw what he was doing immediately stopped him. They dragged him out of the hospital and told him that he had to stay outside and will just be called once his wife was fine already.

    He just waited until they went inside once again. He looked around to see if there were any CCTV cameras, especially now that he was in Noah and Julius''s territory.

    He couldn''t help but notice that there were a few media waiting outside.

    ''I''ll just ask them for more informationter, now I needed to teleport towards the floor where I have seen them.'' Hugo whispered to himself as he step out to the side. He went towards the back of the hospital before he closed his eyes to teleport.

    Hugo''s eyes were immediately greeted by darkness. Nothing had changed and everything still looked like a mess. Hugo went to reach for the pocket of his pants. In there, he felt the fabric containing the pearls that Thalia had given him.

    ''This only contained 3 so I gotta make sure that they wouldn''t waste it.'' clenching his feet, Hugo tried to look around to see if there were people guarding the area. It was fortunate that he was wearing a ck outfit, although his hair became white.

    ''This is all Hendrix''s fault!" Hugo eximed silently.

    He became wary of his surroundings after taking a few steps. He couldn''t see or hear anything that had made him suspicious.

    The only thing that he was sure of was that the people were still in their respective cells as he took a quick nce at the end of the hallway. In there, he could see that the doors were locked by big chains and massive locks.

    The lights were flickering, and the hallway became messier than thest time he have gone here.

    It was as if this hadn''t been cleaned since thest time.<sub> </sub>

    Hugo could smell the dust on the floor. Spider webs were everywhere. They were on the sides of the walls and on the ceiling. He noticed a few mice and cockroaches too, that were running away as they noticed a presence.

    ''Howe those doctors do not even ask someone to clean this location?" He unbelievably uttered.

    He was about to take another step when he felt a pair of hands on his shoulder. With widened eyes, Hugo immediately turned his body around. His fist was ready for whoever that person who touched him.

    "Hi Husband," Hendrix smiled widely as he caught Hugo''s fist.

    "What are you doing here?" Hugo''s forehead creased as he looked at Hendrix''s state. There were a few bloodstains on his hospital gown. Beads of sweat were still running down his face.

    "Stop the time now," Hendrix uttered, not even minding answering Hugo''s question.

    Hugo immediately stopped the time, just like what Hendrix had requested.

    "Here is the key." Hendrix''s expression had abruptly changed as he opened up his palms. He looked at Hugo straight in the eyes and said, "I am only here to help. I cannot disturb the mortal''s matters, so you gotta save them alone."

    Hugo nodded his head. "I understand."

    Taking the key out of Hendrix''s hands, Hugo unlocked the door in ease. He was horrified by what he saw. He almost wanted to puke out of pure disgust.

    The rooms of the imprisoned were nowhere near decent. There was no light inside. There was just a candle on the side. The room was super cold without a window. That means the people who have been staying here inside haven''t had clean air for months already.

    Hugo couldn''t help but pity those people. Bruises were evident in their body. Their hair was thick and frizzy as if they hadn''t had a shower. There was a dextrose on the side that looks like it was there so that they could continue living.

    "This is horror!" He couldn''t help but mutter.

    Hendrix who have heard Hugo''s reaction couldn''t help but follow him inside. When he got there his reaction was worst than Hugo.

    The thirst of blood¡­ the feeling of killing those mortals who have done this to the victims grew like veins in his heart.

    He have been to a lot of war but this state right now couldn''t bepared to those he have seen. All the people inside looked lifeless.

    The women in thest room was much more worse. There were bandages in her body everywhere.

    "How I wish that I could kill those who were behind all of this." He whispered in the air. His jaw clenched but he couldn''t do anything since each ce has aw.

    "Let''s help them immediately!" Hugo anxiously said.

    He took out the pearls in his hands and gave the other one to Hendrix. "I will take care of this, while you take care of her."

    Hendrix side as he shrugged his shoulder, following what Hendrix had uttered so that they can end his matter quicker.

    Hugo was expecting that if he touched the body of the victim then it would be super cold knowing the fact that the ce had a low temperature. However, he was wrong.

    Their body''s temperature was high and hot as if they have gotten a very bad fever.

    Hugo made the person he was holding sit, he ced the pearl in his hands and with help of the water that he found on the side, the person was able to swallow the pearl.

    A bright light appeared on the person''s body. Hugo was bewildered when the person opened up his eyes. Everything changed back to normal, even the time, as the white light disappeared.

    Unknown to them, the luminous pearl, when used, can purify all things. That''s how the time turned back even if Hugo didn''t say anything.

    Hendrix''s eyes widened as he got away with the persons body, He could feel people starting to run towards their direction. Their footsteps were echoing at the hallway.

    "HENDRIX WE NEED TO HURRY!"

 Chapter 139 Isnt This...

    Hugo''s hands trembled as the sound of the footsteps became louder after a few seconds. He looked at the person in his arms. He closed his eyes and focused on himself, trying to stop the time.

    ''Fuck!'' he cursed out loudly. He was ddened by the fact that his focus became sessful.

    A smile crept into his lips. He looked at his surrounding before finally returning his eyes to the person that he was holding. Hugo slowly ced the person down, back on the bed.

    The wounds and the bruises that came from the man''s body vanished. The foul odor that he was smelling earlier changed into a scent of fresh roses.

    ''Thalia truly is someone,'' he thought. He stood up and went towards where Hendrix was currently staying at. In there he saw that the woman was already fine and was lying down back on the bed again.

    "We need to teleport now. My powers will be purified again if we let the remaining person to take the pearl here." Hugo uttered.

    Hendrix nodded. "Don''t worry." He grinned.

    "I will handle all of this. Just follow me, alright?"

    Hendrix took the woman and the other person in the second room in his arms. Hugo quickly did the same with the person who was with them earlier. All of them ced their hands on Hugo''s shoulder so that they would be included once he teleported.

    Hendrix''s eyes twinkled when he saw where they went to. It was a house that was multiple times bigger than Hugo''s room!

    "I want to stay in this ce!" He eximed as he threw the people in his hands towards the couch on the side. There was a big ck screen in the middle of the wall. There were a lot of unfamiliar things that he wanted to explore.

    When Hugo heard that, he couldn''t help but thought that it wasn''t a good idea.

    ''Should I let him stay here and be a guard for these people?'' he tilted his head to the side.

    He could just say that the cat''s owner already took Hendrix away to his family so that they wouldn''t be confused why the cat suddenly vanished.

    He just knew for sure that his sister will be saddened by this news.

    "If you want, then we can do that," Hugo uttered making Hendrix surprised.

    "Really?" With his widened eyes, Hendrix went closer to Hugo as if he had said something impossible.

    "Yeah." Hugo shrugged his shoulders before continuing his answer. "Here''s a catch though, you need to take care of them and make sure that they will be our allies just like what Thalia had said."

    "I can do that easily." Hendrix''s grin became wider.

    Taking care, guarding people, and making sure that they wouldn''t betray our alliance was what he was good at after all.

    "Nice. Let''s make thest person drink this pearl now," Hugo took thest pearl in the white cloth where he hid it.

    He knelt on the ground and made the person drink it with ease. Just like earlier, the person''s body emitted a very bright light and when it vanished, all the evident scars and wounds on his body vanished.

    "Are they going to rest for a while?" Hendrix curiously asked as he saw that even after they consumed the white pearl, their state was still unconscious.

    "Maybe. Their body must be regaining strength for all the weeks or months that they have stayed inside that cell." Hugo nodded.

    "Go move them to their rooms. Just pick anything and pick yours as well. I will be taking care of the matters here." Hugo turned his body back to go directly to the kitchen.

    In there he saw the food and groceries that he boughtst time. "Elle must be the one to organize all of this," he uttered as a piece of paper caught his attention.

    "If you saw this note, then I want to inform you that everything is well organized."

    Hugo chuckled as he took the note, folding it in half before hiding it in his pants.

    "I should say thanks to himter," he continues tough before tilting his head to the side.

    Hugo looked at the time and saw that he still has a lot of time before their agreed meeting time. He took out his phone and messaged Abigail regarding if she wanted to goter so that she could meet Lilianne.

    Abigail responded that she cannot do so as she was out of town with her family.

    Hugo took a deep sigh. ''This was a good opportunity to introduce themselves to each other. It''s a pity that she was out of town.''

    Hugo took out some meat from the refrigerator. He will be cooking food in case if one of the people wakes upter on. At least, with this, he will be sure that they wouldn''t get hungry.

    Hendrix followed Hugo in the kitchen. "You won''t ditch meter, right?" he made a face as he remembered that Hugo told him to guard the people.<sub> </sub>

    Realizing it, Hugo does not know what to answer. He stared at Hendrix trying to think of what to answer and what to do.

    "Can''t you just do something or surround this ce with a barrier so that they couldn''t leave?" Hugo''s forehead creased as he thought that it was the only way if Hendrix will be persistent toe with him.

    "Oh, what a genius mind you have!" Hendrix smiled widely.

    He closed his eyes, before opening up his palms. He said a few words in God''snguage. A white light appeared on his palms. It flew to the sky and vanished in their eyes.

    "Done."

    "I''m curious, Is that one of your powers too?" Hugo asked when he noticed that Hendrix had shown him a lot of powers already in just a short period of time.

    Hendrix shook his head. "No. Every God has the power to cast protection and cast a blessing. It was taught to us when we ascended to our names."

    "¡­"

    Hugo nodded his head as an awkwardugh escaped from his lips. He looked to the side and told Hendrix that he will just be cooking so that they could eat lunch all together.

    Hendrix, on the other hand, told Hugo that he will just be upstairs with the room that he had chosen."

    Going up, Hendrix secretly looked back to where Hugo was before ncing over to the side. He saw a white dove on the window, looking at him. The white dove wasn''t ordinary.

    There was a golden crown-like stone on her head. Her feathers were much whiter than the other dove and her size was obviously much bigger/

    When Hugo saw it, he immediately rushed his way toward the room. He opened up the window, letting the bird inside.

    Hugo didn''t wait for the bird tond on the bed. He instantly went to his knees, bowing down.

    "Your highness."

    "You may raise, Hendrix." A woman''s voice sounded.

    In there, the dove that entered the house suddenly turned into a woman. Thalia gracefully sat on the bed. Her blue dress that was flowing until the ground was highlighting her snow-like skin.

    Thalia wasn''t wearing any jewelry or a crown yet her beauty still radiates even further.

    It was true when they said that beautyes with simplicity.

    Hendrix rose just like what was told to him. He didn''t even dare to take a step forward. He just stayed in his ce without moving.

    "How is everything?" Thalia''s voice was like a melodious sound that one would be willing to hear every day. It was with softness and delicacy that you would falter on your knees if ever.

    "The people have been rescued. They are currently in the room next to this." Hendrix uttered. He was looking at the floor.

    "I want to visit them."

    "Yes, Your Highness."

    Hendrix opened up the door, letting Thalia into the room. In there, they saw two wide beds. The 3 people were sleeping peacefully as if they didn''t experience any hardship these past few days.

    Thalia opened up her palms. In there a butterfly-like light suddenly appeared on it.

    "I will give them the blessing of strength and wisdom. You need to train them into mighty knights that would not fear death at all." Thalia tilted her head to the side as the butterfly-like light flew in the air.

    "They wouldn''t wake up until tomorrow so you do not have to worry. Once they wake up, make them drink this." Thalia handed in a small bottle with a golden liquid inside.

    "Isn''t this¡­" Hendrix''s eyes widened when he saw that the liquid was familiar to his eyes.

    "No." Thalia shook her head. "This only contains a few droplets of the golden apple to prolong their life. Their body on the inside is severely damaged, so without this, they wouldn''t be able to survive." Thalia paused for a while.

    "The drugs that they consumed made them addicted to it that they wouldn''t be able tost for a week without taking them again, so made sure that you will make them drink this."

    "Yes, Your Highness."

 Chapter 140 Save Me!

    Hugo looked at Hendrix, who was in his hands. He turned into his cat form and they were currently on their way toward the met-up ce that both Hugo and Lilianne set for today.

    It was already 12:30 in the afternoon and they were just on their way toward the restaurant. Truth to be told, they''re on their way just means that they were still in the house, preparing to teleport.

    Hugo tilted his head to the side.

    "Let''s leave once Lilianne messaged me that she was already there," Hugo informed him as he ced the cat down on the couch.

    ''Lilianne? Who is she?" Curiosity was written in Hendrix''s voice as he mentioned the name of the woman.

    "The person that we will up," Hugo answered. His forehead furrowed as he looked at Hendrix.

    Hendrix just nodded using his cat''s head. His tiny legs walked towards the side, jumping down onto the couch. ''I will be heading upstairs. Just shout my name and I will being down.''

    Hemunicated through his mind before disappearing right in front of Hugo.

    ''He seems weird today,'' Hugo pointed out as he took a quick nce over to the stairs.

    After calling Hendrix to go down earlier so that both of them could eat lunch already, he noticed that something had changed in his actions.

    He seems to be moreposed than he naturally was. Hendrix has been quiet since then and would only talk if you talk to him first. And the biggest thing that Hugo noticed was that he would space out every then.

    "Did he see a ghost or something?" his brows shot up.

    However, he just disregarded all his thoughts when he saw that it was already 20 minutes away from 1 o''clock.

    Hugo stood up and went to look at his reflection in front of the mirror. He noticed that after Hendrix turned him back to his original figure, his skin became smoother and his feature slightly changed.

    It was as if his face earlier and his previous look emerged together, resulting in this. But well, one could say that it was probably because he was starting to look mature now.

    Overall, he really liked the change himself.

    Ding!

    Suddenly hearing a notification sound, Hugo looked at his phone and saw that there was a messageing from Lilianne.

    [I am 5 minutes away. I just went to a pet shop since you said that you will be bringing your cat!]

    Hugo could already feel the excitement of Lilianne just by reading her chat. He chuckled. Imagine if Lilianne bought something that was designated for girls.

    ''That wasn''t a bad idea!'' Hugo thought as the sides of his lips unconsciously stretched to the side. ''After all the things that Hendrix did that caused me to have a headache, I can finally have my revenge on him.''

    "Hendrix? Let''s go!" Hugo shouted out loud.

    It didn''t take a few minutes before Hendrix suddenly appeared right on top of the couch. It was noticeable that the cat was irritated based on the look on his face.

    Hendrix hissed at Hugo. "You should have just used our mind linkage to talk to me! Your shout startled me." He angrily uttered on Hugo''s head.

    ''Well, you said to shout your name so I just did what you told me to do,'' Hugo shrugged his shoulder. ''And what were you doing that you would get startled at a simple shout?'' He looked at Hendrix with doubt written in his eyes.

    ''Taking care of those people,'' Hendrix answered simply. ''And wasn''t it you who told me to take care of them? I was startled because I thought one of them woke up.''

    Hugo couldn''t help but chuckle as Hendrix said those words. If he was actually na?ve then he would believe that, but he knew better.

    Hendrix, who was capable of killing everyone, is scared that someone might wake up.

    That will be impossible.

    "Anyway, we have to go now." Hugo took a deep sigh as he carried Hendrix in his hands.

    Because Hendrix''s cat form is so small, he could fit in Hugo''s palms perfectly. Fortunately, the restaurant that they agreed upon was animal friendly.

    He could take Hendrix this perfectly fine.

    Hugo went to the side. He grinned as he took out something.

    "Look at what I bought," he pointed out a bag that was transparent from the outside. ''Just be patient inside there. I promise you that I will take you out inside the restaurant.''

    Hendrix didn''t say anything and just went inside. ''This space is not that bad,'' he thought as hey down, with his head looking at the side of the transparent bag.

    There was a small cushion on the inside that looks like Hugo ced it there so that it wouldn''t get ufortable for him. ''Well, at least, he thought of this.''

    When Hugo saw that Hendrix was fine inside the bag, he proceeded to close it up. He wore it on his back and teleported right across the restaurant''s street.<sub> </sub>

    It was a busy street, so no one would notice even if he teleported right at the end.

    Hugo received another messageing from Lilianne, informing him that she already arrived at the location.

    He replied by saying, ''I''m near'' as well.

    ''I wonder when will I hear Lilianne saying those words again,'' he grinned as he tilted his head to the side, cleaning his thoughts.

    ''I shouldn''t act as if I am a horny guy. Remember, that I am grown up now." Hugo reminded himself.

    He arrived at the restaurant after a few minutes. The waitress greeted Hugo with great enthusiasm.

    "Table for Ms. Reyes, please," Hugo smiled as he mentioned Lilianne''s surname.

    "This way, Sir." The waitress smiled at Hugo as she lead the way toward the table.

    "Thank you," Hugo uttered as he smiled back at the woman.

    "Just call me Sir, if you are ready to take your order." The woman bowed her head as she left the two people alone.

    Lilianne greeted Hugo with a big hug, "I missed you!" she couldn''t help but exim after she finally saw Hugo after a few days.

    "Me too," Hugo''s grin became wider.

    "Did you order already?" He asked when he saw that there was already bread and drinks on the table.

    "Not yet," Lilianne shyly smiled. "I do not know what you wanted, so I waited for you to arrive."

    "That was sweet of you," Hugo chuckled.

    Both he and Lilianne were talking to each other, trying to catch up when someone spoke in Hugo''s mind.

    He just realized that he had already forgotten about Hendrix ad the bag on the ground.

    ''Oh shit!'' Hugo quickly stopped talking as he nced to his side.

    In there he saw Hendrix, ring at him intently. ''You told me that you will take me out of this bag once we arrive here, but that was 15 minutes ago!''

    "Wait, can I just take out Rix?" Hugo scratched the back of his head as he looked at Lilianne.

    It would be disrespectful if he will suddenly dock down while she was talking.

    "Oh, sure." Lilianne smiled at Hugo. Seeing how Hugo stood up to kneel on the ground so he could open the bag.

    She nced at the paper bag on the side and brought it out. There, she bought some pink clothes for the cat!

    She couldn''t wait for the cat to try it on.

    Hugo was focused on taking out Hendrix, who was ring at him all the time. ''I''m sorry, alright?'' he looked right into Hendrix''s eyes as he apologized once again.

    However, Hendrix just looked away as he remained silent, not wanting to talk to Hugo.

    ''Is this how cat sulks?" Hugo was confused about how Hendrix was acting.

    "Lilianne, this is my cat, Rix." Hugo smiled at Lilianne as he introduced the both of them to each other.

    "She is so cute!" Lilianne, who thought that Rix was a girl, eximed very loudly. She stood up and took the cat away from Hugo''s hands. In there, she patted the cat''s head with her soft hands.

    ''Look at this cat enjoying that pats while ignoring me,'' Hugo crossed his arms in front of his chest as he stare at the two of them.

    "You know what? I''m sure the clothes that I bought will look good on you." Lilianne sweetly smiled. She opened the paper bag with her free hand. It was difficult, but since she was happy, she didn''t care about it.

    Rix fur was so soft and smooth that touching them felt as if he was touching a cloud of cotton.

    Hugo couldn''t help butugh out loud when he saw the color of the cat''s clothes that Lilianne had bought.

    It was a pink dress like clothes for Hendrix.

    When Lilianne saw how Hugoughed she was confused. "Why are youughing Hugo?" she asked. But at the same time, a man''s voice suddenly sounded in Hugo''s mind. It was a cry of pleaing from Hendrix.

    "Save me, Hugo!"

 Chapter 141 The Difference Between Heaven And Earth

    Hugo grinned as he looked at Hendrix straight in his eyes. ''And why would I?" he asked using his mind as he leaned back on the chair. In a rxed manner, Hugo was just looking at how Lilianne ced the clothes unto Hendrix''s body.

    ''Don''t act recklessly or else you will get kicked out of the restaurant,'' Hugo reminded as he saw how Hendrix red in his direction after his words earlier.

    ''And don''t even bother doing something since you can''t hurt mortals too.'' His grin became wider

    Hendrix can''t do anything at Hugo but just look at him in annoyance. What he had said was true, he really can''t do anything but just stay quiet.

    Hugo smiled at Lilianne as she looked very happy to try on the clothed that she had brough for the cat. To her surprise it fit perfectly.

    "I just guessed her size, but it fits perfectly!" she eximed as she pped her hands in excitement. She gave her phone to Hugo and said, "Can you take a pic of us?"

    "Sure," Hugo responded as he took the phone on Lilianne''s hands. Using the phone, he took a lot of pics of both of them together. He was sure that by now, Hendrix was already annoyed at all the things that was happening.

    It was evident especially with the silence he was showing. He wasn;t even saying anything on Hugo''s mind.

    "I think the cat wanted to go sit here already," Hugo smiled at ilianne as he gave back her phone.

    "Oh, right." Lilianen nodded as she raised the cat using her 2 hands, giving them to Hugo.

    "There," Hugo ced Hendrix on the chair next to him.

    He looked at him and smiled. ''Don''t do anything her or else I will give you back to her,'' he threatened that made the cat''s little boy shiver.

    Hendrix rolled his eyes. ''If only I can go to mu human form then I can fight back. But since I''m on my cat form, I can''t even use my powers.'' He uttered. Sighing indefeat.

    Hugo and Lilianen both ordered food for themselves. Of course Hugo didn''t forget about Hendrix as he ordered a fine steak for him too.

    "Are you sure that the cat can finish that?" Lilianne''s brows furrowed as she saw the gigantic te of steak in front of the cat.

    "Yah. He really got a big appetite. Don''t worry." Hugo smiled at Lilianne, reassuring her that everything was fine.

    "Oh well," Since it wasn''t Lilianne''s cat and the fact that she doesn''t know anything about them, then she felt that she had no rights to interfere with what Hugo was doing. She just looked at how Hugo brought the te close to the side and how he ced the small cat on top of the table.

    "Just don''t mind the cat, you''ll seeter that the food is already finished.'' Hugoughed as he started eating his own meal.

    He already knew that Hendrix will probably eat all of the steak in one go.

    Since Hendrix went down to the mortal world, he noticed to himself that he started to eat a lot more than what he eat in a day in heaven. It must be because the atmosphere here was light and friendly unknown to heaven where he was surrounded by a lot of servants around him.

    ''Or it must because the food here is good too?" he unconsciously asked himself as he tilted his head to the side.

    His small nose started to smell the food. His eyes widened when h smell that it tastes good. Excitement was drawn out in his heart. He started to take a bite on the food.

    Thanks to Hugo, the food was already cooled down so he could eat freely. ''Well, Hugo is not bad especially when ites to food,'' he thought as he took a quick glimpse on his side.

    In there he saw that both Hugo and Lilianne were flirting with each other as they ate together. Sometimes they would feed each other food. It was dsgusting for Hendrix to witness it all so instead of  destroying his mood further, he decided to just enjoy the food in front of him.

    Lilianne was shock to see how well that cat eat. In less than 10 minutes, the cat was able to fully consume the steak in front of him. And what shock her more was the fact that the cat drinks wine from a small ss.

    "Are you sure that this is a normal cat, Hugo?" she couldn''t help but ask as she saw how the cat jumped out of the table to get back to the cushioned sit toy down there.

    "Yeah," Hugo answered even though it was a lie.

    ''The food is great, Hugo. You should take me to more restaurants like this,'' Hendrix said towards Hugo as he closed his eyes to take a short nap.

    The food made him so full that he felt a little bit sleepy afterwards. Good thing was that the seat that he was currently on top was soft. He could rest perfectly here as he waited for Hugo to finish.

    "I will be poor if we kept eating here,'' Hugo''s brows shot up as he unbeliavbly turned his head to the side. In there he saw that Hendrix was in the position where he could sleep.<sub> </sub>

    ''And you even have the guts to sleep after putting me in this situation?''

    ''Well, you are the one who brought me here so that was your problem. And don''t worry in terms of money, I can assure you that with all my wealth, even the 10 generations of your family wouldn''t suffer.''

    Hugo tilted his head to the side. ''Go give it to me then.'' He uttered as he continued to eat his food.

    ''¡­''

    Hugo couldn''t help butugh when Hendrix fell into silence with what he said.

    "Why are youughing?" Lilianne pouted.

    "You just look cute," Hugo answered as he continued tough, shaking his head of to the side.

    Lilianne''s face turned red. She shyly looked away. ''Is this what happens to me when I rarely getpliments already?'' she asked herself.

    "I''ll just go to the bathroom." She hurriedly stood up to go to the bathroom. In there she looked at her reflection in the mirror, trying to calm her loud beating heart.

    When Hendrix felt that both him and Hugo were alone in the table, he opened his eyes and stared at him.

    ''I am curious, what is her origin?" he asked Hugo with curiosity lignerign in his voice.

    "Well, her name is Lilianne and you can call her like that. She''s 42 and well¡­ the first member of my harem?"

    Thest part of Hugo''s words turned to be a question.

    Hendrix''s jaw fell to the ground with what he heard. ''That woman is 42?" he asked once again,c onfrming if what he heard was the truth.

    "Yeah," Hugo shrugged his shoulders as his eyes took a nce towards the woman restroom on the side.

    ''Why did you ask?'' Hugo asked Hendrix back.

    ''Well, I was just curious.'' The man answered simple.

    Hendrix, still couldn''t believe that Hugo was dating a woman twice his age. Well ther was nothing wrong since in heaven the age gap of gods who had married each other could sum up to 100 years old.

    It was just new for him to know that that was being done in the mortal world as well.

    ''Thalia said that there weren''t much difference between the two worlds,'' he said as he took a deep sigh. ''But I want to disagree with her words¡­''

    When Thalia was encouraging him to go here, she would tell tales and stories about how human lives. For him, it wasn''t pleasant at all to be away from the home where he grew up.

    He had to adjust ordingly on how Human look and how Human live. Just like now, he cannot do anything but stay in this seat, when in the past, he could freely do whatever he wants.

    He could invite other gods for a duel and then they would fight in their hall. After that, they will still be at peace and would not grow hatred to each other even if they performed poorly.

    They would encourage themselves and all the people around them. One would share his treasures for the majority and would not expect to have something back.

    But in the mortal world, it was all different.

    People engages in fights everywhere. Greed and envy became normal that humanity was rarely seen anymore.

    Just like when he helped that old man that he saw in the street. He thought that the people around will help the man knowing how poor and fragile he looked, but instead they mocked him and kicked him out of the streetside for being dirty.

    Hendrix closed his eyes as he prayed dearly.

    ''I just hope that Thalia will be right. Hugo will be the change of this world.''

 Chapter 142 Ellas Ring

    "Take care, alright?" Hugo reminded Lilianne as she went inside her car.

    "Yes, I will." Lilianne smiled at Hugo. She gave him a wink before putting on her seatbelt.

    "You take care too. I enjoyed my time with you today."

    Hugo bid his goodbye to Lilianne. He closed the door of her car before taking a step back so that she could drive freely.

    Hugo watched at how the car slowly disappeared from his sight. When he saw that Lilianne was safe and was far away already, he turned his head towards Hendrix, who was sitting at the side of the street.

    "Let''s go now?" His brows shot up as he asked the question.

    Looking at his surroundings, Hendrix made sure that there was no one around the area. He transformed into his human form. Before answering Hugo, he wiped out the dirt that has gotten on his arms after sitting on the side of the street.

    ring at Hugo. "You didn''t even bother to ce me back in that bag," pointing out the bag that was left unattended on the floor.

    Hugo scratched the back of his head. "You told me that it''s boring inside,'' he shrugged his shoulder as he ced his hands down. "And that you hate the feeling of shaking as I took a step."

    Hendrix shook his head to the side. "That was better than getting dirty! Who knows what germs were there on the ground." He scoffed, crossing his arms on his chest.

    "Shhh¡­" Hugo signaled Hendrix to keep quiet. "It''s already 5 in the afternoon. We need to go back already to our house. My parents are already waiting for us."

    Hugo and Lilianne''s date ended after eating together and talking for a while. It was a pit for Hugo but h couldn''t do anything since there were other things running in his mind.

    Lilianne invited him to their house. He already knew where would it take them but when he realized that Hendrix was with him, he immediately rejected the enticing offer.

    "Is that you, Hugo?" A soft voiceing from a woman suddenly sounded at their backside.

    Hugo was startled when he heard his voice. He looked at Hendrix and saw that he was quite shocked by what happened too.

    Turning back to see where the voice came from, Hugo saw a familiar face that he has once seen. "E?" he chuckled as he saw a brown envelope in her hands.

    "Let me guess¡­ You came here because of business?" he joked around. E was currently wearing a ck dress with a zer topping it off.

    Just basing on her outfit, it seems like E came from a formal event.

    "Yeah," Eughed out loud. When she looked at Hugo''s back, that''s when she noticed that Hugo wasn''t alone and was with someone.

    "Is this your friend?" She smiled widely as she took a step forward.

    "Hello, I am E." She introduced herself.

    Hendrix took a quick glimpse before taking E''s hands. ''I am Hendrix,'' he awkwardly smiled.

    It was Hendrix''s first time being introduced to someone. As he was with Hugo all the time as a cat, then he didn''t get through this awkward thing.

    He didn''t know that introducing himself was embarrassing. ''It must be because I am used to someone introducing me to everyone¡­ or was it because I only introduce myself and not my achievements?'' he thought.

    The both of them shook hands as a way of saying that they were both happy to meet each other.

    Hugo chuckled when he saw how stiff Hendrix looked.

    "E is the owner of the apartment that you are currently staying at," Hugo added in to E''s introduction.

    "Oh!" When Hendrix got the idea, he was able to rx the way he smiled.

    "Your apartment is very lovely¡­ E." He uttered as he bowed down his head. He took one of the woman''s palms, kissing it softly.

    E''s eyes widened with the sudden act of Hendrix. She immediately took her hand off him. He step backward and went closer to Hugo.

    Hugo shook his head. ''You fool, what are you doing?'' He questioned,municating through their mind.

    ''I was just doing an act of courtesy!'' Hendrix defended himself. He was surprised with how E reacted.

    He thought that an act of courtesy was always looked at a good point from the mortal''s point of view.

    ''You fool. An act of courtesy here is simplyplimenting the apartment and telling that you have a good stay so far. You will bebeled as a creepy man here,'' Hugo almost face-palmed as he nced at Hendrix, who looked very confused about what was happening.

    Hugo went closer to E. "I''m sorry for his actions. It''s just that in their ce, saying thank you is like that." He awkwardlyughed, trying to exin things to her.<sub> </sub>

    "Ohh," E bit the sides of her lips as she silently nodded. "I was just shocked by what happened." She uttered beforeughing.

    Hugoughed as well trying to make the atmosphere lighter so that it wouldn''t get awkward. He needs to remember that E was still hisndlord.

    And by contract, that means she''s his boss.

    "Your apartment is really nice. I haven''t got the chance to say thank you for organizing the groceries," Hugo scratched the back of his head as he remembered it.

    "That''s nothing!" E smiled, waving her hands to say that it was really nothing for her.

    "Organizing those groceries of yours made me rx too," her smile became wider. "By the way, you said that the apartment is really nice. Does that mean you two already moved?" She curiously asked.

    Hugo nodded. "My friend is really persistent, and we have other roommates too." He informed her.

    "I hope you continue to like your stay there" E smiled. She appreciated the fact that Hugo has been very nice to him.

    It was new for her to see kindness instantly towards her customers or her tenants.

    As a new business owner who was very new to their kind of field, she have encountered a lot of perverted man who was just meeting her up because of her looks.

    She actually thought that Hugo was one of them, but she was proven wrong.

    Hugo was quiet nice. He knew how to respect woman and that was very nice of him.

    Hendrix, who was sulking on the side, looked at Hugo.

    ''Until when are you two going to talk? I am bored here.'' Hendrix uttered. He took a loud sigh that both Hugo and E heard.

    Hugo red at Hendrix. ''Just give me 0 more minutes. It was your fault why this happened at the irst ce.'' He answered.

    "Just don''t mind him. He really is like that." Hugoughed as he tried to catch E''s attention.

    Hendrix rolled his eyes. ''Should I just y with my powers or a while?" he said out o boredom.

    Hendrix opened up his palms. A few little stones appeared on top of it. He was busy ying with them, throwing them on the ground.

    Hugo, who was sharing a conversation with E noticed something odd. His eyes were caught by a shining white lighting from E''s ring.

    It was a golden ring with a clear stone in the middle.

    "Is your ring all right?" He asked worriedly when he saw that E still hasn''t noticed it yet.

    He thought that it was broken.

    "Oh, that''s nice then," E answered. She nced over at the ring on her finger and saw that it was emitting white light from within. Her eyes widened. She anxiously looked around trying to find if there were any other people around but there were none.

    ''It must be not working properly¡­'' she thought as she quickly hides her right hand towards the back. In there, she slowly removed her ring.

    "Oh, it must be because of the light nearby." Eughed as she pointed out the post light near them.

    Hugo nodded. He looked at his watch and noticed that he have spent half an hour talking to E alone. Knowing that he must go home already, he started to bid goodbye to her as well.

    "Well, I and Hendrix need to go now. My mother invited us to dinner so we can''t bete." Hugo waves his hands at E.

    E waved her hands back. "I will get going too," she uttered before running to the opposite side.

    Hugo looked a Hendrix and saw that he was lost in his thoughts.

    "What happened to you?" Hugo''s brows furrowed as he stared at him.

    Hendrix swallowed dryly. He took a deep sigh, in doubt whether he should ask the question in his head.

    After contemting it for a few seconds he firmly shut his eyes. As he opened his eyes, he looked at Hugo straight in his eyes.

    "Do you know if there were hidden gods that came from heaven that was currently residing her in your world?"

 Chapter 143 Comforting Hailey

    "Huh?"

    Hugo''s forehead creased. "Are you nuts?" he asked, getting weirded out by his sudden question.

    "Nah. Don''t mind me," Hendrix sighed.

    ? "Let''s go now," Hugo was about to walk away when a strong pair of hands stopped his shoulders.

    "I won''t go. I will be going directly to the apartment." Hendrix informed Hugo. The expression on his face vanished. It was reced by something which he couldn''t point out.

    "Why?" Curiosity was written in his voice as he said those words.

    "I just want to take care of them. What if they suddenly woke up, and we were not there, right?" Hendrix uttered.

    Hugo shrugged his shoulders. "Alright." He responded in a low voice. He stared at Hendrix carefully.

    He knew that there was something odd about him, but he chose to stay silent. He needed to see why Hendrix is acting like this.

    "I will go now then," Hugo announced. He didn''t wait for Hendrix''s answer, he just teleported right away toward the street close to their house.

    Hugo silently walked towards their house. He was greeted by Hailey just like any other day. However, on the contrary of that, Hailey wasn''t smiling like the past few days.

    Hailey silently went to his brother. She told him toe closer to her and since Hugo has a soft spot for Hailey; he followed what she had said.

    "Mother is mad. She was worried about you about why you didn''t say that you were leaving," Hailey whispered right unto Hugo''s ears.

    Hugo nodded as he patted Hailey''s back. "Don''t worry, I got this," he assuringly smiled at her.

    Hailey shook her head, disagreeing with what Hugo said. "She''s mad! Like mad mad!" She eximed exaggeratedly in a tiny voice that only the both of them could hear.

    Hugo scratched the back of his head. He hasn''t even taken a step into their house and yet his sister already gave him a warning about their mother.

    "Go to the room already and y with your toys so that you wouldn''t get scolded too," he reminded his sister.

    Hailey nodded. She smiled at Hugo before waving her hands to run towards the door.

    Hugo does not know whether he shouldugh at the way his sister run or be nervous about how loud her run was.

    He was sure that because of it, his mother, Verda, already knew that he was back already.

    "Hugo," a cold yet distant voice greeted Hugo as he finally stepped right into their house.

    "Good evening, Mother." Hugo greeted his mother back. He marched his feet towards her side. "Sorry, I amte." He apologized.

    Verda looked at Hugo. Her eyes were staring at him intently as if interrogating his soul.

    Hugo chooses to remain silent. He was wary of his mother''s feelings, although he was already prepared to defend himself, if ever.

    "Go change your clothe so we can have dinner already," Verda uttered. That was the only thing she said before she turned her back to go back to the kitchen to check on the food that she was preparing for the whole family.<sub> </sub>

    When Hugo remembered it, he grew guilty of fooling his family.

    ''How can I tell Hailey that Rix wouldn''t be back here?'' He problematically uttered. He took a deep sigh and went to his room.

    In there he saw that the other bed that he has bought was still in his room.

    Honestly, even If it was just a short o period o time, Hugo had gotten used to Hendrix in his room. It must be because it didn''t get too lonely when he was still here.

    Another sigh escaped from his lips. He started to fix all his things. He set aside the bag of food that he had bought for Hendrix. Even the wine that was already half done was ced properly in the corner.

    He will just bring this tomorrow to the apartment so that Hendrix wouldn''t be tired of it. Hugo gathered all the clothes that he had bought for Hendrix.

    ''This will go too,'' he thought.

    He took the phone out of his room and ced it in her parent''s room. Since his parent''s room was bigger and they could use the foam too, if they wanted to sleep all together on the floor, he decided to ce it there.

    "Hailey¡­'' Hugo called for his sister''s name as he opened the door.

    "Yes, brother?" Hailey innocently asked. She looked at Hugo while ying with her toy dolls.

    "Rix¡­ Hugo does not know how to say the news to her sister. Gathering all his courage to say it, he smiled as he went closer to Hailey, sitting beside her. "He is back to his rightful owner."

    "What?" Hailey''s eyes widened as she heard the news. She looked at Hugo, asking if it was true and he couldn''t help but nod.

    ''I want to curse Hendrix for cing me in this position,'' he uttered in his mind.

    Tears started to pool in Hailey''s eyes. She dropped the doll that she was ying with. Hailey looked at the ground. The tears started to stream down her face.

    "W-Why?" Her voice broke.

    It was as if Hugo''s heart has been reaped apart by his sister''s fragile situation. He hugged her tightly, trying tofort her weeping state.

    "Shhh¡­" he tried to hush her down. "The owner said that I can take the cat sometimes and let him visit us." He tried to console her by saying those words.

    "Really?" Doubt could be heard in Hailey''s voice as she raised her head to look at her brother.

    Hugo smiled. ''I''m pretty sure I can make Hendrix back again here, especially if I say that it will be for my sister,'' He thought.

    Hugo smiled, trying to reassure her sister that what he said was the truth.

    Hailey slowly nodded her head. She knew that there was no point in Hugo lying to her. She slowly wiped her tears using her tiny hands.

    Her tiny nose and her cheeks have gotten red because of her crying.

    "I will believe you, brother." A smile rose up to Hailey''s lips that made Hugo relieved.

 Chapter 144 [Bonus Chapter] Do You Think...

    Hugo and the rest of his family shared a quiet dinner. He knew that his mother was curious about what happened to Hailey and yet she chooses to not utter even a single word.

    Hugo didn''t know what to do. He was stuck between approaching Verda first or he should just stay quiet in the meantime.

    ''Maybe I should just stay quiet this time. I''m already at the right age,'' he tilted his head to the side. He was already finished with his food and was just waiting for Hailey to finish eating too, so he can already wash the dishes.

    Before hepletely rest, he wanted to check what Hendrix was doing first.

    Even Hailey, who was on the end, was feeling the tense atmosphere on the side causing for her to eat a little bit slower.

    "I will go rest now," Verda stood up from her chair. She didn''t even bother taking a nce at Hugo and just went straight to their room.

    Hitano, who has been feeling his wife''s sadness, quickly stood up to follow her. He saw how a tear fell on Verda''s side as they closed the door.

    "What is happening? Why do both you and Hailey out there look so sad?" His forehead furrowed. He didn''t have any idea what was the cause of all of this to happen.

    Verda stared at Hitano. She was quiet for a few minutes before she felt a warm feeling on her right side. She quickly hugged Hitano and uttered, "Am I a bad mother for bing angry, even in just a small matter?" She asked unconsciously.

    Earlier, when Hugo came back, she had realized that the young boy with whom she gave birth years ago was already grown up.

    Right at that moment, she feared that because of it, Hugo would start to forget about his family¡­ or even his own parents.

    She had heard about her coworker''s story. Where their son would ignore them once they have already gotten married to someone.

    She feared that she would be like those women who would grow up alone in the future.

    "Why did you ask that?" Hitano was weirded out by his wife''s sudden question.

    "Well¡­" Verda was scared to speak out. She was afraid that her husband would say ''yes'' to her question. However, Hitano was her other half. She was her partner in life and was her husband.

    "I saw Hugo''s cab when I went to his room. It was left a little bit open, so I tried to open it to fix his clothes¡­"

    Verda reached for Hitanos''s hands.

    "What did you see?"

    "I saw cash¡­ piles of them in our son''s room¡­ I estimated it just by its look and I knew that it was over $500,000!" Verda hysterically uttered. "Hugo has been going out a lottely without even informing us¡­ I''m scared that he is doing something illegal."

    Verda shared out her worries. She knew that if there was someone to listen to her worries, then that would be Hitano.

    "W-What?" Hitano''s eyes widened at what Verda had said.

    His jaw fell to the ground. It was as if he lost his ability to speak. "What did you say?"

    Verda red at Hitano. "You looked more shock than me!" she eximed, hitting her husband''s head lightly.

    "So, you are saying that our son has that much money?" Even with his surprised expression, Hitano couldn''t help the proudness in his voice that Verda almost wanted to face-palm.

    ''I am thinking that this is a sad matter and yet you are proud of what you have learned?" Verda scolded her husband.<sub> </sub>

    "What?" Hitano looked confused about why he was scolded.

    "I just told you that we don''t know where that money came from."

    "Oh, right? That is really a problem." Hitano answered, even though the smile on his face hadn''t vanished.

    Verda took a deep breath. "So, what do you think? Am I a bad mother or getting angry about that?" She asked one more time because it seems like her husband forgot already her initial question.

    Hitano shook his head to the side. He cleared his throat first before speaking.

    "Of course not. That is your feeling and you should never invalidate that. It was wrong of Hugo to not tell us where he got that money, but it''s not his responsibility, too. It was wrong of you to doubt your son as well."

    "He''s already a grown-up man and we do not have a choice but to ace it. The only thing that we could do now was to wait or him to tell to us. Maybe our son is just finding the right opportunity to inform us about all of what you discovered." Hitano grabbed both of Verda''s hands."

    "What we just need to do right now was to trust him as his parents." Hitano smiled as he hugged Verda, patting her back.

    "I understand¡­" Verda slowly nodded her head as the sides of her lips slowly rose up.

    "Thank you for being with me all the time." She sincerely uttered.

    "You are my wife, of course, I would do that." Hitano chuckled.

    The two of them spend their time together trying to talk more about the hardship of being a parent when he remembered something that had happened a few weeks ago.

    With what he learned from Verda, then is it possible that the money that he found in his wallet when his two co-workers were threatening him was from Hugo?

    Now that the question had been raised in his mind, he couldn''t help but doubt that it was true.

    ''Then how did he know that I needed that exact money¡­ or was it pure coincidence?" His forehead creased.

    Verda, who noticed that there was something wrong with Hitano, stopped talking. She was eyeing him for a few seconds and notice that he didn''t even realize that she had already be quiet.

    Verda wiggled his husband''s body, trying to knock off his consciousness.

    "Why did you be quiet?" She asked worriedly.

    Hitano swallowed dryly as he looked at Verda.

    "Do you think¡­"

    ======

    Author''s Note- I apologize for theck of author notes these past few chapters. I will slowly bring them back alive like how I make my....

    Kidding. It was due to uni that I am dead and is currently dead. I will be giving shout-out again in the next chapter to those who gave Golden tickets and gifts.

 Chapter 145 A Decision That Would Change His Life

    Hugo heard it all.  He followed his parents toward their room when they left.

    His heart was racing. He didn''t know that his mother had gone to his room earlier while he was away. He thought that she was just mad at him for staying out without informing them.

    ''What should I do now?'' He asked himself.

    Shaking his head. He firmly stood for what he wanted. ''I have alreadye through this far to get chickened out. I can''t just back down because of my family.'' His jaw clenched as he took a step backward.

    ''I am so sorry, but I have no will to tell you guys everything.'' Tilting his head to the side, he went back to the dining table to check if his sister was done eating.

    "Go to the room already, Hailey. I''m sure mother and father would want to see you." He uttered.

    Hailey couldn''t help but nod her head, even though she wanted to ask his brother more about how Rix''s owner found him. But she heard the coldness in his voice.

    It was unknowingly unfamiliar to her.

    Hugo took a deep sigh. He was left alone on the table. He stared at their family portrait that was hanging on the wall near his door.

    ''I don''t have ns toe back to the university. I think it''s time for me to take a different route,'' He uttered to himself.

    Hugo sighed. He washed all the messy dishes that they used before drying them out and putting them inside the cab.

    He went back to his bedroom afterward. He gathered all of his things on one side and ced all of his money together on the other.

    He started to count them all, one by one.

    He didn''t know how long did it take him to finish counting all of his money.

    But totaling it up, he has 1, 203,000 dors.

    He took out two stacks of money and ced them on the floor. Each stack has at least 50,000 dors in them. He ns to give this to his parents while the remaining 3000 dors to his sister.

    He stayed up all night, trying to figure things out. But in the end, he chooses a decision that he knew would change his life.

    Hugo packed the things that he needed in a ck bag. He, in total, has three bags. The biggest one was for his money. The second was the things that Hendrix had left and thest one was his things.

    Maybe it''s finally his time to be independent and live his life alone.

    Knowing that his parents would be worried, he prepared a long ass letter for them. Even though they will be mad at his decision, he knew that they would understand him in the end.

    A person who was too many weaknesses will just be vulnerable to someone''s eyes.

    He can''t get them involved in the battle that he had joined. He could defend himself, but his family can''t.

    They were defenseless and weak ifpared to his enemies.

    The sun quickly rose to the sky.

    *Knock *Knock *Knock

    Even though he was still sleepy from staying upte, Hugo woke up to open the door.

    Hailey''s face greeted him early in the morning. She was frowning as she looked at his brother who just woken up.<sub> </sub>

    "Mother said that you will bring me to school today!" She eximed. "It''s already 9 and we need to leave in 20 minutes. Why are you still sleeping, brother?" She red at him.

    Hugo chuckled as he looked at the time. "All right, I will just change my clothes. Did you eat already?"

    Hailey shook her head. "I wake you up because it''s boring to eat alone." She pouted.

    "Alright. Just give me a few minutes. Go to the dining table already." He reminded his sister before going back inside his room.

    He changed his clothes into a decent ones before he went outside to join his sister in eating.

    The two of them shared a meal. They wereughing together as Hugo made chocte milk for Hailey.

    "Go finish this up so we can go already." He informed her when he saw that it was 5 minutes before 9 15.

    "Yes, brother." Hailey puffed her cheeks. She was full already, but her brother just keep on feeding her food!

    But she, of course, couldn''t decline them since it was food.

    "I will just get something in my room, alright? Wait for me here." Hugo uttered.

    "Alright,"

    Hugo went back to his room in a hurry. He took out the stack of cash that he had ced in his bed before he left and went directly to his parent''s room. He chuckled as he looks around.

    His sister''s dolls and stuffed toys were all over the ce.

    ''I will miss this view,'' he unconsciously uttered to himself.

    Letting go of the family that he had cherished for all of his life was difficult. But if he had to do it to be sessful with his ns, then he would be more than willing to sacrifice his own happiness for him.

    "I will miss everyone,"

    Hugo whispered in the air. He closed his eyes as a tear fell to his cheeks.

    Taking a deep breath, he opened his eyes and looked at the money in his hands. He ced them down on his parent''s beds, cing the letter beside it.

    ''I hope you don''t look for me¡­ I will be safe, I promise you. I want to let you know that I love you all and that I am doing this for everyone.''

    = = = = =

    Author''s Note ¨C I didn''t even know that 4 months had already passed since I started this story. Truthfully, I just started this story as a way to challenge myself if I could really write ML novels.

    Surprisingly, it went well than I expected. I couldn''t help but say my gratitude to all of you guys.  Because of that, I will be dropping a bro code for all of us. I hope that you may use this wisely in the future.

    Bro code rule 213: While kissing men is considered gay, kissing the homies goodnight should be done every day

    Shout out to Michael_Mills_6158 Thank you for the Golden Tickets!

    Shout out to Shane_Novaria_1012. Thank you for the Golden Tickets!

 Chapter 146 Saying Goodbye

    Hugo quickly came back to the dining table knowing that Hailey will act slower if she was left eating alone.

    "You will bete. Let''s go now." His brows furrowed when he saw how Haile was taking her time on drinking the chocte milk that he had prepared for her.

    "Yes, brother." Hailey stood up and wiped the sides of her mouth. She took her lunch bag that was prepared by her mother before ncing at Hugo.

    "I will take your bag. Don''t worry," Hugo chuckled when he saw how Hailey nced at the bag after looking at him.

    Hailey smiled widely. She was humming a tone as both of them leave the house to ride a cab.

    Hugo told the driver the address of Hailey''s school. He was staring at her the whole ride that Hailey had gotten somehow unconscious.

    "Is there anything wrong with me, brother?" Hailey worriedly asked as she looked at her reflection in the cab''s window.

    "Nothing," Hugo shook his head. "You should remember to always eat your food on time, alright? And don''t be a headache to our parents. " the corner of his lips rose up.

    He was grinning from ear to ear as if teasing his sister, but the truth was, he was sad that this will be thest time that he would spend time with her.

    "You sound weird, brother," Hailey pouted her lips. She looked at Hugo and smiled. "But how can you say that to me? I am very well-behaved, right Sir?" She nced over to the driver that has been watching them since earlier with a smile on his face.

    "Yes, little girl." The driver couldn''t help to answer as Hailey pouted.

    Hugoughed as well. "You silly."

    "But I promise, brother! I will behave in front of mother and father!" She eximed with confidence radiating in her voice."

    "Alright, Alright, I believe you." Hugo kept onughing until they arrived at Hailey''s school.

    Hugo paid for the cab, giving the driver an extra tip since he was very friendly throughout the ride. The driver would constantlymunicate with Hailey as she kept on talking.

    Hailey''s mood had been very pleasant since earlier. It must be because of all the good food that she had eaten. She was still full that she thinks she would only eat a little from her lunchbox.

    "Brother," Hailey raised her head up as she looked at Hugo''s face. Since they have quite a big height difference, Hugo looked as if he was a giant!

    "Here is your bag," Hugo ducked down as he help Hailey on cing her bag on her back.

    Hugo took out his wallet. He took the 3000 dors that he saved for her.

    "Hailey," Calling out her name, Hailey was curious about why her name was suddenly called. She was expecting Hugo would just say goodbye to her, but she was surprised when she saw the money in his hands.

    "What is that, brother?" Her eyes widened as she pointed out the numerous hundred-dor bills on Hugo''s hands.

    "You should take this." Hugo smiled. His one knelt on the ground as his free hands went to Hailey''s hair, caressing them lightly.

    "But why?" Hailey pouted. "I can''t take that from you, brother!" She said, although she really wanted to get the money. Just imagining all the food and dolls she could get with the money already makes her excited.<sub> </sub>

    Hugo smiled as he read what was running through Hailey''s mind. ''She really is adorable,'' he thought as he lightlyugh.

    "I will be away for a few days or weeks¡­" Hugo paused for a while, trying to measure out his sister''s reaction.

    "But why?" Hailey asked. She looked at Hugo as if he said something funny.

    Hugo reassuringly smiled at his sister. "You know the university that I am currently admitted to right?"

    "Yes,"

    "I will be staying there for the meantime until the school ends. So, I won''t be able to buy you dolls anymore." Hugo ced the money unto Hailey''s palms.

    "What are you going to do their brother?" Hailey asked innocently.

    "I will just be doing some school works. You know that your brother has been away from school for a few weeks to rest, right? That''s why I wanted to stay there for a while and do all the things that I needed to do." He smiled. He helped Hailey to hide the money in her bag.

    "I want you to use this money if you wanted to buy something. Don''t bother mother and father with all the things that you want." He reminded her about how she should use the money.

    Hailey nodded as she pouted. She didn''t even feel sad thinking that Hugo will just be away for a week or two. She knew how busy her brother was when ites to school.

    And she was proud of her achievements! Having a brother like Hugo was the best thing she had in her life.

    "Go inside now. You might bete." Hugo hugged Hailey tightly for thest time. He was trying to fight off the tears from running down in his eyes.

    It was a tough battle, but dly, in the end, he won.

    "You are squishing me, brother!" Hailey red at Hugo before she kissed his cheeks.

    "Goodbye, brother. Don''t forget to get me some lollipops once youe back." She smiled widely as she waved her hands toward his brother.

    Hugo nodded as he silently watches his sister enter her school. There were a lot of students going in as well since just a few minutes and the ss will already start.

    ''I hope you forgive me for my lie,'' he sadly smiled.

    When Hailey disappeared into Hugo''s sight, he stepped out to go to a secluded space. He teleported right back to their house and gathered all the things that he will bring with him. Hugo couldn''t help it.

    He went back to his parent''s room and took a small stuffed toy that Hailey usually ys with. It was a small lion that just fit his palms.

    "I need to go now," he took a deep sigh.

    ======

    Author''s Note- It must be nice to get $3k T-T

 Chapter 147 Who Is That?

    Hugo teleported right into the apartment''s location. His brows furrowed when he saw that everything was dark and the curtains surrounding the windows were all closed.

    ''Didn''t Hendrix even turn on the lights?'' He took a deep sigh. He shook his head as he turned on the switch of the lights in the living room.

    Since it was still early in the morning, Hugo was not expecting that Hendrix was already awake. Without a choice, he opened up the fridge, trying to make some food.

    He had a feeling that maybe one of the 3 people that he had saved will be awaketer. Honestly, it will be better if the 3 of them will be awake by the end of the day.

    ''Well, for now, I needed to wake up Hendrix after I''m done cooking.''

    It was such a hard task taking care of people. This just made him realize how hard it was to have children.

    He just made a simple food that was enough for their lunch.

    After a few minutes, Hugo was done cooking all the food that he wanted. It was just a simple meal since he was already done eating.

    Hugo went upstairs to look for Hendrix. He left the bags downstairs since he was feelingzy to carry them alone. He will just make Hendrix carry it all after he woke him up.

    Hugo saw Hendrix in the room where they have bought the victims from yesterday. He was sleeping on the ground. By the look of it, it seems like he took the foam out of the bed from the other room and ced it there so he could have something toy on.

    He couldn''t help but chuckle. ''Is this how determined he was to guard them?'' He unbelievably asked himself as he looked around.

    The three people who were lying altogether in the bed that they have connected were still unconscious.

    Taking a deep sigh, Hugo went to the side. He pulled the curtain, revealing the ss window at the side of the room.

    The sunlighting from the outside went it, slightly lighting up the dimmed room. Hendrix, who felt that there was a presence on his side, immediately woke up.

    He was wide awake, as if there was an intruder.

    "I''m d that you are awake already," Hugo''s brows shot up. He looked at Hendrix and shook his head. "Go fix yourself. You look like a mess."

    Hendrix looked at Hugo. His eyes were ring at me. "You shocked me."

    Shrugging his shoulders, "It''s not my fault that you are still sleeping. I want to talk to you. After you are done, go downstairs." Hugo uttered as he took a step back, teleporting downstairs.

    Hendrix looked at the door nkly. He let out a yawn before he stood up. He fixed his bed and ced them back in the room next to it.

    ''What time did I sleep yesterday?''

    Hendrix could only remember that the sun was already about to rise when hepletely fell asleep. He was patiently guarding for them to wake up, remembering Thalia''s words, but in the end, he just fell asleep.

    ''Staying awake for how many days is not that hard for me. Why did it suddenly change?'' His forehead creased.

    ''Am I starting to act like a mortal now?'' His eyes widened when he thought about it.

    As a God, they aren''t required to sleep. But of course, sometimes, they still do it to rx their minds. Sleep to them was like a human going to the spa to rx their body after a lot of work.

    They will only do it if necessary and if it was needed.

    Most especially to him, who was required to be attentive and awake all the time.

    He just noticed that since he went here, he has been sleeping almost every day. It was as if he was getting used to a mortal life where, after sleeping, he would wake up and eat afterward.

    His clothes were far different as well that what he had been used to.

    ''I didn''t know that life in here could affect me this much,'' he sighed as he nced over at the people lying on the bed.

    Walking closer to them, Hendrix opened up his palms. He said some words in God''snguage. He ced a barrier in the room so that they wouldn''t be able to go out there once they woke up. It''s a special barrier that will immediately inform him if there will be a movement from the inside.

    Hendrix used the stairs to get down. He didn''t even manage to look in the mirror to see what he looked like. He didn''t feel like doing anything today except wait for them to wake up so that he could make them drink the liquid that Thalia had given to him.

    He wasn''t sure whether to tell to Hugo, but since it was just a small matter, then he thought that it was not needed anymore.

    When Hugo saw Hendrixing down, he straightened his back. He called him for an important matter.

    And that was if he could use his powers so that his looks would drastically change and would not be known by anyone.<sub> </sub>

    At this point, he will have no choice but to ask for Hendrix''s help. He knew that his parents would try their best to find him. So, in order to prevent that, he will need to change his appearances.

    "Why did you call for me?" Hendrix looked at Hugo curiously. But when he saw the food on the table, his eyes widened.

    He quickly took a seat, almost running. "You are such a good human!" He smiled. He didn''t even let Hugo speak, he just immediately ced some food on his te and dig in.

    "Do you know how hungry I was?!" He eximed loudly. His mouth was full of food.

    Unlike sleep, food was still important to a god''s life. He was so hungryst night as he guarded the room alone, but he had no choice since he couldn''t cook.

    "I will stay here with all of you."

    Hendrix almost choked on his food after hearing what Hugo had uttered. He quickly reached for the ss of water on the side of his te and drink it.

    "What?"

    "I left our house," Hugo leaned over to the back of the dining chair. He was eyeing Hendrix to see what his reaction will be.

    "Why did you do that?"

    "To protect them." Hugo, with seriousness, answered. He took a deep sigh. "I know it doesn''t make sense but trust me on this one." He answered.

    Hendrix shrugged his shoulders. "I was just asking. It''s not my role to interfere with your life."

    "Good."

    Hugo waited patiently until Hendrix was done eating before making a request. When he saw that he was full already and was in a good mood, he didn''t wait any seconds and announced his intentions.

    "I want you to change my appearance." Hugo looked at Hendrix straight in his eyes. "The one where I could control if I wanted to change my look back to normal or not."

    "And why would I help you?" Hendrix''s brows shot up. He held onto his stomach and thought, ''My stomach is so full. It seems like I ate a lot.''

    "Well, it is needed for our n and for your mission," Hugo answered.

    "Alright." Hendrix stood up from his chair.

    Hugo was surprised to see Hendrix agreeing with his request this easily.

    The both of them went into the living room. Hugo locked the door and closed the windows with the ck curtains while Hendrix went to sit on the sofa.

    "This will be easy," Hendrix grinned. He swayed his hand to the side until a white light appeared on it. Hugo''s body glowed in white. It was blinding that both of them had to close their eyes.

    When the light vanished, Hugo''s appearance changed. Unlike his previous appearance when they were at the hospital yesterday, today''s transformation was almost perfect.

    His hair became ck. It was as dark as the nigh. His face looked more mature than it used to. Guessing the age range, his appearance must be around the mid-20s. At the same time, Hendrix handed in Hugo a small ring.

    "If you wear that ring, your appearance will turn back to normal." He informed him. His grin became wider as he looked at Hugo. Now they both look as if they have the same age.

    ''This isn''t bad after all,'' he thought.

    But knowing that it will never be enough, Hendrix created an identification card for Hugo. It was easy since they were the ones controlling everything in the world.

    After he was done, the set of id cards appeared in his hands.

    "Here, take this." He throws it onto Hugo that was sessfully caught by the man.

    "Thanks for this," Hugo chuckled.

    Trying out the ring, he ced it on his middle finger and was surprised when he saw that he was back to his normal self.

    He was about to say something when a knocking sound sounded from the door.

    "Who is that?"

 Chapter 148 Their Visitor

    Hugo immediately stood up. His brows furrowed as he nced over Hendrix. "Did you fight with someone or did something yesterday to attract people''s attention?" he looked at him intently.

    Hendrix shook his head. "Of course, no!" He eximed as he followed Hugo. The both of them went towards the door, hesitating whether to open it or not.

    "What now?" Hendrix asked in a low voice, being mindful that the person behind the door might hear what they were talking about.

    "You''re the God here, you should try opening the door." Hugo uttered as he pointed his finger at Hendrix.

    "But you are the mortal one here and you have powers too, so you should open it." Hendrix suggested, trying to defend himself on why he should not be chosen.

    Hugo scratched the back of his head. At this point, they will just continue to point finger at each other and no one would back off to say the reasons why the other one of them should be the one to do it.

    *Knock *Knock

    "Hugo? Are you there?"

    With his eyes widened, Hugo and Hendrix immediately took a step backward after hearing a familiar voice.

    "Didn''t that voicee from the woman that we met yesterday? Why is she here again?" Hendrix asked. His eyes turned to Hugo. "Don''t tell me¡­"

    Hugo red at Hendrix. He already knew where the talk will lead. "Go back to the living room and opened the lights. Slightly open the curtains too." He ordered him around in a low voice.

    "Alright," When Hendrix turned his head to do what he was told to, Hugo cleared his throat and made sure that the ring was still on his finger.

    He just realized now that it was weird. ''Should I transform when I have this ring on and be back to my original appearance when I''m not wearing this?'' he tilted his head to the side.

    When he saw that Hendrix had already opened the lights in the living room, he put on a smile on his face and open the door widely to see their visitor.

    "Hi, E." Hugo greeted enthusiastically. "What brought you here?" he asked. There was a faint curiosity on his voice.

    "Oh, I just came to visit to see how you all are doing." E chuckled. "I am here to see you off as yourndlord."

    "Oh, that''s right." Hugo awkwardlyughed. He cleared his throat once again as he motioned his hand towards the door. "Do you want to go inside?"

    "Sure," E nodded her head.

    Hugo opened the door much more wide for E to enter. When they were both inside, Hugo saw Hendrix on the kitchen, washing the dishes.

    ''Wow,'' he couldn''t help but exim silently. ''Did he get possessed or something,'' his forehead creased as he went closer to Hendrix.

    ''What are you doing?'' He asked the man using his mind.

    ''Washing the dishes, obviously,'' Hendrix answered.

    ''You know how to do that?'' Hugo''s eyes widened when he saw that Hendrix was doing well in his job. There was no broken tes or ss in the floor.

    ''No,'' Hendrix sarcastically answered as he moved to the side so that Hugo wouldn''t see what he was doing.

    "Hi there," E waved her hands to Hendrix as she saw him on the kitchen. She had already moved on from the incident yesterday since he had apologized for it already.

    "Oh, hello." Hendrix pretended as if he was surprised by the sudden visit. "I didn''t know that you were here." He smiled.

    Hugo fixed the dining table and let E sit therefortably. "Have you eaten already, Landlord?"

    "Yeah. Don''t worry." E answered.

    "What about drinks?"

    "Juice is fine," E smiled as she that the apartment was in good shape. She noticed the bags on the ground.

    "Is that your things?" She stood up and went to it. She was about to touch them so she could move them to the side since it was on the middle of the floor and someone might trip on it when he felt a force pulling her body back.

    "Don''t worry about that Landlord," Hugo smiled warily as he pulled E.

    This caused for E to be flustered after noticing how close their bodies were. But Hugo didn''t mind it at all. He took a step forward as if nothing happened. He took the bag on his own andmunicated Hendrix using his mind.

    ''Take care of her for the meantime. Make sure she won''te upstairs.'' He reminded him as he nced back to E.

    "I will just take my things upstairs."<sub> </sub>

    Worried flickered on E''s eyes as she saw that Hugo was carrying the 3 bags by himself. By their sizes and just by looking at how full they were, they seem to be kind of heavy to carry.

    "Do you want me to help you?" She tried offering her help.

    Hugo shook his head. "No need. I can do this all by myself. How can I let myndlord carry my things right?" he answered as he moved hurriedly to avowing more question.

    Hendrix scratched the bac of his head as he and E were left alone in the dining hall. He opened the fridge and took out some boxed juices.

    "Here you go,ndlord." Copying the way Hugo called E, he poured the juice in the ss in front of E.

    "Do you want anything?" He smiled awkwardly as he pointed out the food on the table.

    "No thank you," E shook her head.

    "Alright, we just need to wait for Hugo toe back." Hendrix busied himself to avoid talking to E. The atmosphere was so awkward that when Hugo came back after a few minutes he became hesitant to talk.

    ''What did you do?'' he asked Hendrix. The both of them were so quiet that he could even hear the tickling sound of the clock on the wall.

    ''Nothing,'' Hendrix answered, scratching the back of his head. He turned to Hugo and pretended that he just saw him right now.

    "Hi, there, man" Hendrix greeted Hugo.

    "Hi, there." Hugo greeted back. He hid his surprise by what he had said. It seems like Hendrix has been adjusting well to the mortal world that he could now use phrases like that.

    "Landlord, May I ask why you are here?" Hendrix showed interest on E. His eyes took a quick glimpse on her hand and saw that the ring wasn''t there already.

    "Oh, I''m just making sure that both of you arefortable enough in my apartment." E smiled at Hendrix. She quickly hid her hand below the table when she saw that he was looking at it.

    "By the way, where did you got your ring?" Hendrix asked her.

    Hugo who has been walking on the side was weirded out by Hendrix''s sudden question. It was new for the man to show interest in something.

    "I just got it from somewhere¡­" E avoided Hendrix''s gaze. She hurriedly stood up as if she had just remembered that she will be ddoing something more important.

    E opened up her bag. She took a brown folder out of it and quickly gave it to Hugo. "I will be going now," she waved her hands at them before she went to leave.

    Hugo was dumbfounded with E. He looked at the folder in his hands and opened it. It just contains their contract and the list of people that they could contact with if there will be a problem in the house.

    He left Hendrix alone who has been quiet since E left and gave him enough space. For now, he will just be organizing his things and making sure that his bags will be well hidden in his room.

    Hendrix, who was left alone was still staring at the door even after a few minutes.

    "Where did I see that once again?" His forehead creased as he thought of it deeply.

    He was sure as hell that the ring which was previously worn by E wasn''t just an ordinary ring. Her, not wearing it after the incident just prove that usation.

    "A ring that glows when someone uses a power?"

    The only thing that he knew about the ring was that it glowed because of his powers. If there will be gods residing in this are then he should know about it since their presence was different than mere mortals.

    "If she is a god who was given a special task by Thalia then I should have at least felt that her presence was much more dominating than humans even if it''s just a little bit. But that wasn''t the case. Her presence is just equivalent to humans." Hendrix muttered using a low voice.

    Except if that god was purposely thrown out of heaven¡­

    Hendrix''s eyes widened. His lips parted apart when he remembered something.

    "Don''t tell me¡­"

    ======

    Author''s Note- I can''t exactly know all the people who gave me Golden Tickets since the system only shows the top 3 people, you canment on this paragraph so that I can shout out you in the next chapter.

    Shout out to king_of_pirates. Thank you for the Golden Tickets!

    Shout out to ChaoticDragonGod. Thank you for the Golden Tickets!

    Shout out to Wbug. Thank you for the Golden Tickets!

 Chapter 149 The First One To Wake Up

    The history of heaven travels since way back. Gods were created before everyone. They were the ones who created the universe, using their unimaginable strength and power.

    Their powers, as everyone knew, came from the Ancestral God, who was the sole creator of everything.

    Despite the legends in the mortal world that the Ancestral God was the only reason why there were humans, it wouldn''t actually all be possible without the help of the other gods. All of them contributed and shared their powers, assisting the Ancestral God in doing everything.

    When humans were created, the Ancestral God decided to live in seclusion and leave heaven by building his own kingdom. He vowed that he will never interfere with the human and god''s affairs unless it was badly needed.

    Since then, there was aw that was created about how the gods should not fall in love with humans. The reason for it was that they shall not favor any mortal beings that they have created in this world.

    It was to prevent an uproar and envy from the humans. Their existence should never be known by any other mortals or else, the punishment would be dire. They would be stripped of their title as a god, the same as their powers.

    The only thing that would be left for them was their immortality, since only the Ancestral God could take it away.

    At first thought, still having immortality and living in the mortal world with it would seem like a reward rather than a punishment. But seeing your loved ones dying in front of you while you were still well and healthy was mind and emotional torturing.

    "Is that what happened to her?" Hendrix asked curiously.

    If that was the case, then E must be horrified after seeing her ring light up. There were multiple cases of a god falling in love with a human, and they made another rule that no one should be allowed to go down there unless they have a special mission.

    The only thing that would make them a god once again as if they were risen once again by Thalia, the current ruler, or the Ancestral God.

    Rulers in heaven could only be reced every 1000 years. The previous rulers will ascend to a higher rank and will be moved to the Ancestral God''s Kingdom.

    That was what a lot of gods have been aiming for since then. To ascend their ranks and be with the Ancestral God. It was said that the kingdom of the Ancestral God was divine and luxurious.

    The only one that coulde there was gods who have done a lot of merits and contributed enough to the world.

    ''If E has the ring, then that should mean that she was once a highly-ranked God.'' He added in his thoughts, since only a few of them had the privilege to own a piece of jewelry that could detect one''s power.

    ''I should try remembering all the names that were written in the Fallen Book.''

    Tilting his head to the side, it was a pity for him that he wasn''t that interested in books in the past. If only he read about all the names that were written in the Fallen book, then he could have an idea what E''s position in heaven was back then.

    ''I should keep this away from Hugo before confirming. I do not want him to think idly of someone just because of my assumptions.''

    Taking a deep sigh, Hendrix''s thoughts were disrupted when he felt something odd in his head. It was pulsing heavily, as if there was something knocking on his brain. Hugo''s hands tightly gripped into the table.

    "Argh!" Groaning, he closed his eyes tightly. Finding a way to lessen the pain that he was feeling.

    When Hendrix remembered the barrier that he had ced in the room, he quickly stood up. He swallowed hard, trying to manage the pain before he teleported right away to the room where the 3 people were currently held at.

    In there, he saw that one of them was already wide awake. It was a man, wearing white clothes that he had changed with their previous clothes. It was easy since he just used his magic to change their dirty clothes from a clean ones.

    Hendrix saw how the man''s eyes widened as he went near to him. He didn''t mind his stare and went to the side, where he took a ss of water before giving it to him.

    "Here."

    The man looked at Hendrix anxiously. His eyes were trembling as he epted the ss of water that was given to him. "W-Who are you?" He stuttered. His heart was beating out loud like crazy.

    Hendrix could sense fear in the man''s presence. It must be because he was held captive for so long that he hadn''t had the chance to interact with other people.

    Hendrix smiled as he took a step back. "I am Hendrix," he introduced himself.<sub> </sub>

    Just a little movement from him and was enough for the man to flinch right away. "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything for you." He chuckled.

    "Do you still want some water?" His brows shot up.

    The man shyly nodded his head. He bowed down as he epted another ss of watering from Hendrix.

    Hendrix ced the pitcher back on the table. He turned his eyes to the man and asked him. "How about you? What''s your name?"

    "I am Jimon¡­ Jimon Refuez," Jimon introduced himself. Jimon has ck hair and a thin body. His skin was pale, almost lifeless. Even doe the pearl had made their wounds and scars disappear, it could only help improve one''s physical appearance.

    The scar that was left in Jimon''s heart didn''t vanish. It was as if the nightmare that he had lived or a few months was still in the back of his head.

    "Tell me, do you remember anything that happened when you were in that hospital?" Hendrix asked Jimon. In order for them to know what really happened, he had to ask him right away.

    Jimon shook his head. "I-I could not remember anything aside from the fact that they would constantly give us something in the morning and after that, we would immediately lose our consciousness," he answered.

    Truth to be told, that was the only thing that he could remember for the past days that he stayed inside that room.

    "What about the times before you were held captive?" Hendrix''s forehead creased.

    Jimon sighed. It was a few minutes of silence before he had the courage to speak up for himself. He was still scared to look back at how everything started, but Hendrix¡­ he was different. He felt that he could trust him.

    "I was a poor guy who was alone in the hospital because of an ident. Due to the fact that I can''s pay my bills, they offered me to join something. I was desperate back then, so I agreed and that''s when everything started¡­"

    He paused for a while, looking at Hendrix warily. When he saw that Hendrix was listening attentively, he continued his words. "And the only thing that I could remember was that they injected something into my body. After that, the next memory that I have was that we were locked up in a dark room. A white-clothed person would enter our room¡­ and that''s where it started."

    After Jimon finished his story, Hendrix could feel sadness, pity, and anger in his heart. His fist clenched, hiding it in his back so that Jimon, who was in his front, wouldn''t see it.

    "I have something for you, Jimon." He opened up his palms until the golden liquid appeared in front of it.

    "I know that you may not trust me yet, but can you drink this whole thing?" He raised his brows, showing a small cylinder container.

    Even though Jimon was scared, there was something in his heart that was telling him that Hendrix wouldn''t bring any harm to him.

    His hands trembled as he reached out for Hendrix''s hands. He took out the cylinder ss on it and drink the liquid inside.

    He couldn''t help but frown when he tasted that the liquid was sweet as if it was made out of entire sugar. He could feel his body, rxing, after swallowing the liquid. It was like magic that made his thirst suddenly go away.

    However, it wasn''t a few minutes before he felt something different in his body. He could feel his eyelids, getting heavy. His consciousness slowly drifted apart. His eyes closed and his back fell into the soft mattress once again.

    Hendrix scratched the back of his head. "What is happening?" Even he, who was tasked to do this, wasn''t sure about what was inside the liquid.

    The only thing that he knew was that it would relieve their addiction to the drug that has been injected into their body, just like what Thalia had informed him.

    He waited patiently to see if the man will wake up sooner. He opened the door and searched for where was Hugo.

    Seeing Hugo in the other room, he immediately called his name.

    "Why?" Hugo''s forehead creased.

    "One of the patients is awake already," Hendrix uttered which made Hugo hurriedly moving.

 Chapter 150 Jimon, The Knight

    Hugo and Hendrix both wait and stayed in the room for a few minutes.

    "I thought he was awake already?" Hugo''s forehead creased as he red at Hendrix. He came in the room running, but he was just greeted by 3 sleeping person in the bed.

    "Well, he briefly woke up earlier!" Hendrix argued back. He hid the fact about the golden liquid that he had given to the man that resulted for him to lose consciousness once again.

    "Tsk," Hugo leaned against the chair that he was sitting on. They were in the room in the past 30 minutes, and no one dared to leave. Because of their stubbornness, they had to use Hendrix''s powers to have a chair to sit on.

    They kept on arguing earlier about how one of them should go downstairs incase if someone will visit them again, but no one dared to move.

    ''How nice would it be If I were to be a God,'' Hugo tilted his head to the side. He took a deep breath.

    He just realized right now but being a God truly has its advantage. Just like Hendrix, he was able to summon things whenever he likes.

    "Can you teach me how to use that summoning power of yours?" His brows shot up as he look at Hendrix.

    Hendrix stared at Hugo as if thinking deeply with what he said. "I will think about it," the corner of the side of his lips rose up, teasing Hugo.

    Hugo groaned. He already knew that Hendrix would be teasing him about what he asked.

    ''I just hope that this man would wake up after a few minutes already,'' he hopefully wished. He wanted to leave the room already, but he was afraid that once he do so, the man would wake up.

    Hugo''s wish wasn''t disappointed when the man whom he was talking too, woke up after a couple of minutes.

    "Who are you?" The man didn''t fail to ask once again. He looked at Hendrix and Hugo with curiosity in his eyes. His memories of earlier vanished.

    Hendrix''s grin became wider when he noticed that Jimon forgot about their talk earlier. It seems like he met Thalia on his sleep and thus she deleted his memory from him.

    "I am Hendrix, and this is my friend Hugo."

    Surveying his body, Hendrix noticed that there was a golden symbol marked on the man''s neck. Looking closely, it was a symbol of a sword.

    The symbol was so vague that the only reason why he was able to see it was when Jimon turned around sideways.

    Hendrix chuckled after understanding what was happening. ''It seems like Thalia gave this man the blessing of a knight. That isn''t too bad at all¡­'' tilting is head to the side, he was satisfied with what happened.

    Knights, just like in battle, were very loyal to their masters. They have an oath that could never be broken.

    Thalia had told him that she will give them special gifts and powers. If that was it, then it was truly helpful.<sub> </sub>

    Since he was the God of War, he could easily train Jimon to be a better knight. He was sure that with the blessinging from Thalia, training him wouldn''t be too hard.

    Hendrix''s introduction was like an eye opener to Jimon. He immediately stood up and went off the bed. His right nee kneeled down, while the other one was in a downward L position like he was proposing to someone.

    He ced his right arm on his chest and bowed his head down.

    "What are you doing?" Hugo''s forehead creased with he unexpected happening. It seems like the man had turned to nuts after what happened to him.

    "I, Jimon Refuez, swear to be loyal and to protect my masters with all my life." Jimon sincerely uttered in a stern voice.

    Hugo was surprised with what happened. But he immediately recovered. ''It seems like he was grateful at us for saving his life.'' He smirked.

    "Jimon Refuez¡­" Hugo mentioned his name.

    Jimon instantly stood up after he heard his name being called out.

    "What happened? Why are you acting this way?" Hugo curiously asked. "As your master, you have to say the truth to me, right?" He chuckled as he rxedly nced over at Hendrix.

    When he saw Hendrix, he immediately knew that he had done something to Jimon. But well, as long as it would benefit his ns and would not harm him in any way, then he could allow him to keep his own secret.

    Truthfully, Jimon had meet Thalia when he became unconscious. Thalia was the reason why he was suddenly acting this way.

    Thalia gave her blessing to Jimon, just like Hendrix had assumed. She was the one who erased his memories as well so then Hugo would not know about what the both of them did.

    He told Jimon everything that needs to be done and how he could help Hendrix and Hugo with the mission.

    It was easy since the Golden Liquid''s effect wasn''t entirely to stop them from being addicted to the drug that was given to them. It has another use as well and that was whoever drinks it will have to follow whatever Thalia will say.

    Jimon didn''t say all of this, of course, since Thalia prohibited him to do so. Having the honor to meet Thalia, who introduced herself as a God, was already enough for him.

    "I just feel like I am indebted to both of you for saving my life from those wicked people." He answered. It was the truth since he does feel grateful for what they have done for him.

    Hugo nodded. ''I do not believe him, but that''s fine already.'' He sighed. He could read Jimon''s mind, but he felt that there was something wrong since sometimes it would get cut off.

    There was something missing from his story and Hugo was interested in finding what was that all about.

    But, well, there''s still enough time for that. What matters now was knowing when will the 2 other people wake up.

 Chapter 151 The Second One

    Hugo guided the man downstairs. Jimon looked interested in all the things that he was seeing in the house. Because he was born poor, he had no chance of even living in a decent house.

    Truth to be told, he was a homeless person when he was brought to the hospital. That''s why when he was offered to take part in the experiment, he desperately agreed to it.

    Healthcare was very expensive in Lunaria. Even if he will work all his life, he wouldn''t be able to pay his bills.

    He thought that the experiment was just a normal experiment where he will just be taken, something to drink for a week and that will be fine already. But who would have thought that he will actually be treated like he was an animal?

    Hugo grabbed some tes and utensils for Jimon. He brought some cold water as well from the fridge. When he saw how quickly Jimon was eating, he couldn''t help but feel pity.

    "It seems like he wasn''t able to eat decently all this time," a deep sigh escaped from his mouth.

    Hugo looked at Hendrix. He walked towards him. Both of them were silent since they left the room. Hendrix was still attentive to his surrounding in case one more person would woke up.

    "I need to buy some clothester. You need to take care of them while I will be away. Close all the curtains and pretend that there''s no one here if ever someone knocks on the door." He reminded Hendrix as he looked around.

    Hendrix nodded. "I understand." He uttered as he looked around.

    "I need you to do something as well," Hugo uttered as he nced over to the window. "Can you make another barrier where the people from the outside wouldn''t be able to hear anything from this house? His brows shot up as he carefully thought of it.

    "Leave that to me," Hendrix smiled.

    Making barriers was just easy for him since those were just simple barriers that they used to ce in their hall.

    Hugo nodded. He went upstairs and grabbed some money from his bag. He brought the other ck bag as well that was containing the things of Hendrix.

    "I forgot to give this to him," he muttered as he went down.

    Hugo threw the bag towards Hendrix''s direction when he saw that the was looking in his direction.

    "That''s your things." He informed him as he walked continuously.

    Looking at the rooms and the bed, he will be needing to buy one more bed. Since all the bedrooms were huge, it would be easy for them to fit 2 beds in each room.

    Hugo took his bag from the side. He ced his fake ID and he took out his ring as well. His look abruptly changed from what happened.

    Going to a public ce will be risky if he will go out with his original appearance.

    Remembering that, Hugo saw his phone in his bag. It wasn''t even a few hours and yet he was missing his family already.

    ''I needed to buy a new phone and a card too,'' he reminded himself.<sub> </sub>

    He opened up his phone. He knew for sure that his parents still do not know that he was away since it was just past lunch.

    He wouldn''t take it if his mother called him on his phone, so before that, he needed to make sure that he would already cut ties with his family.

    His only problem now was Lilianne and Abigail.

    He does not know whether to contact them at this time, but he would just save their numbers at the very least.

    He listed down all the important numbers in his contact on a piece of paper before folding them and hiding them in thepartment of his bag.

    "I will get going now," he bid his goodbye to them before stepping out of the apartment.

    It was just a few walks away from the main street. He hailed a cab and went to the nearest mall. He wasn''t sure about the things that he will buy, but the most important would be extra beds and clothing for their guests.

    Hugo decided to buy a new phone first. He bought thetest model of the orange product that was he expensive. But then, it was his first time buying thetest phone, so he got too excited.

    His previous phone after all was with him for 4 years already.

    Hugo proceeded to go towards the department stores where there were clothes. He didn''t know the sizes of their guest so he just bought some random sizes. The hardest thing on this task was knowing what to buy for their female guests.

    He couldn''t help but get flushed as he went to the woman''s section. There were sets of bikinis, lingerie, and some bras that were essential for women.

    He coughs as a female attendant went closer to him.

    "Hi Sir, are you finding a size for your girlfriend?" the female attendant smiled.

    Hugo nodded his head. "Yeah," he awkwardly answered as he scratched the back of his head.

    Talking to the attendant was embarrassing as hell. In the end, he just quickly went over with it. The female attendant was saying a lot of things and giving him tips on how he could measure the cup of a female.

    "What was that talk?" he unbelievably uttered to himself as he got out of the store.

    It was the first time for him to get this nervous and shy in his entire life!

    "Fuck, I should let Hendrix go here next time." He whispered in the air as he looked at the paper bags in his hands.

    He already brought the things that he needed to buy except for the bed. He was about to go to a furniture shop where they sell those things when someone spoke to him.

    "The woman had woken up already. Come back as soon as you can," Hendrix uttered. He wasmunicating with Hugo using their mind.

 Chapter 152 Alliyah And Natalie

    Hugo hurriedly came back. He had forgotten the things that he still wanted to buy. What matters to him now was that he had to know what happened to them, and who among the two of them woke up.

    Looking around, Hugo went to the nearest bathroom. He went to the highest floor, knowing that there were lesser people in that area.

    Teleporting right inside their house, Hugo was relieved when he saw that there was no one in the living room. He didn''t know if he could reveal his powers to Jimon, so he was still taking precautions.

    ''But, didn''t Thalia say that they will be my ally? If that is the case, then I think it''s not a big deal if I were to show them my powers.'' Tilting his head to the side, he ced all the paper bags on the floor.

    He had to make sure that the door was locked and that the curtains were all covering the windows. If he will guess it, it seems like Hendrix had already cast a spell surrounding the whole house.

    Now it was much safer to move.

    Hugo walked upstairs. He didn''t know what to expect. He was rather shocked when he saw that all of them were wide awake already. It was awkward for Hugo as he opened the door widely.

    He could feel the eyes of theming in his way. He smiled warily as he entered. Hendrix immediately came closer to him. It was evident that he had be very happy currently.

    "Shoo," Hugo tried to dodge Hendrix''s handsing into his shoulders. "Get off me," he red in his direction.

    However, Hendrix disregarded it. "This will be your other Master, Hugo." He introduces him to them.

    Truth to be told, before he informed Hugo about it, the four of them already had a conversation. He already made them drink the golden liquid and so far, everything was doing fine.

    The two women who have just woken up stood up just like Jimon did earlier. They knelt on the ground and ced their right hand on their chest.

    "Master," both of them said in unison.

    Hugo didn''t know how to react. He smiled at them and made them stand up. "What is your name?" he asked them curiously since he does not know what to call them.

    He could distinguish the two of them from each other right away. The woman who has the grayish-white hair and golden eyes was the person that he saw in the room in the hospital. She was the Patient XIV.

    While the other one who has blonde hair and a set of green eyes. She looked older than Hugo. Hugo assumed that she has the same age as Hendrix.

    Grinning, he nced over at Hendrix. ''Since I am a good friend, then you should probably experience how to getid in this world.'' His grin became wider when he saw that Hendrix''s forehead creased.

    "What are you thinking?" Hendrix asked Hugo as he get away from his body. The grin on his face was telling him something different. It was as if Hugo had evil thoughts in his mind.

    "Nothing," Hugo shrugged his shoulder. He turned his head back to the two women who have been waiting patiently in front of them.

    "My name is Alliyah," The woman with the grayish-white hair answered. She smiled sweetly at Hugo before bowing down.

    Hugo grinned as he secretly surveyed his eyes toward Alliyah''s body. Alliyah, undoubtedly, has big mountains. It was evident in the clothes that she was wearing.  She has a slender body and an hourss figure.

    Alliyah has soft features. Her heart-shaped lips that were red like a rose caught Hugo''s attention. At first nce, you would think that Alliyah looked like she was a piece of ss that could break easily.

    She was like a fragile woman that needs to be taken care of.

    "And I am Natalie," the second woman introduced herself. Natalie and Alliyah looked very simr to each other. It was just that Alliyah''s skin was fairer than Natalie, who has porcin skin.

    "Alliyah¡­ Natalie¡­ You two have a very nice name." Heplimented them unconsciously.

    Alliyah''s eyes slightly widened as she slightly bowed her head. She silently cleared her throat. She could feel that her cheeks lightly blushed with what Hugo uttered.

    It was her first time receiving apliment for her name.

    She secretly nced at Hugo. ''Why am I feeling like this?'' Her forehead formed a straight line. She could feel the beating of her heart getting faster than normal.

    She tried to remove him in her thoughts. Alliyah looked at her side. She saw that Natalie was looking at Hendrix.

    A sigh of relief came out of her lips. ''It seems like Natalie likes Hendrix¡­" It was as if a big weight from her chest hade off. ''Why do I feel happy with that thought?''

    "May I know what happened to the two of you and how did you be an experimental subject for them?" Hugo warily asked. He does not want to pressure them in saying the things that have been a trauma for the two of them.

    Alliyah couldn''t help but feel anxious about the question. When Hugo saw it, he smiled to console her. "Don''t worry, I won''t force you to say anything." His words came out soft that it dly calmed her heart.<sub> </sub>

    Hugo knew what Alliyah experienced at the hands of those assholes. He had seen her state in the room. It was much more than what the other two had experienced.

    But, of course, he just couldn''t ignore Natalie.

    He has been eyeing the two women since earlier. It seems like Alliyah has taken a liking to him and Natalie on Hendrix.

    Hugo looked at his side. He saw that Hendrix was leaning against the wall as if he was looking at an interesting movie.

    "Hendrix can you take Natalie out? Ask her about what happened."

    Hendrix nodded as he fixed the way he stood up. He went closer to Natalie, offering his hands to her.

    "May I, My Lady?" He asked as he stared deeply into her eyes.

    Hugo does not know if he willugh at the way Hendrix approached Natalie. He knew that it was just a regr act of Hendrix, but it seems like it came out wrong for Natalie, whose face became flushed.

    "S-Sure," Natalie stuttered. She took Hendrix''s hands. Her eyes widened when Hendrix kissed the back of her palms. Her throat became dry as he shook off any feelings that were starting to form in her heart.

    "You two cane down after your talk." Hendrix smiled as he opened the door. "Come with us Jimon," his brows shot up when he saw that Jimon had no ns to move.

    Jimon scratched the back of his head as he quickly stood up. He was enjoying the softness of the bed when Hendrix called him.

    Despite his age, because of Thalia''s blessing, he was able to move freely without his bones aching.

    When Hugo and Alliyah were left alone, silence surrounded the both of them.

    Hugo closed the door, he wished that there will be an improvement in Alliyah. But of course, he wouldn''t force her to say anything.

    After all, what she had experienced was truly cruel.

    "Hi Alliyah," Hugo smiled at her.

    "Hello," Alliyah answered. Her feet became unmoving as Hugo went forward in her direction.

    ''I couldn''t move¡­ Is this because of the experiment too?'' She asked himself when Hugo''s hands touched her shoulders.

    She thought that she will be scared by his touch, but it was the opposite. Even though Hugo''s hands were rough, it was warm. It was calming down his anxiously beating heart.

    ''Right¡­ This must be because I was held unto that room that my body became like this.'' She holds her breath.

    Hugo guided Alliyah in the bed. He was being careful about touching her. He didn''t want for her to think differently about him.

    ''They said that the first impressionsts, so I gotta make sure that she wouldn''t think that I am weird,'' Hugo thought.

    When Alliyah sessfully sat down, he grabbed the chair that he had previously sat on and ced it in front of the bed.

    He made sure that there was a distance between them.

    "Are you okay with this space?" he asked her.

    Alliyah was surprised by Hugo''s question. It was the first time for someone to ask about such things. She couldn''t help but nod her head.

    "Yes. This is fine." She couldn''t stop her lips from smiling. There was no doubt that the way Hugo talks to her was rxing.

    She was starting to getfortable around him that she had found the courage to say what truly happened before she was held captive.

    "I know that this may bring bad memories to you, but I really need to know what happened back then." Hugo sighed.

    Alliyah shook her head. "I understand." She answered as she ced her hands together.

    "It startedst 2 months ago¡­"

 Chapter 153 Alliyahs History

    "It startedst 2 months ago. I was working as a janitress in the Hospital. I thought that everything was fine until they suddenly made an announcement that we weren''t allowed on the 12th floor..." Alliyah started. Memories of the time kepting through her head.

    She was a lowly janitress who has been working at night so that she could save up enough money for her university. She was only 19 when everything happened.

    She had to work for her brother who has been sick the whole time. Her parents died when they were still children, so at such a young age, she had to provide for her family.

    Everything was fine. She was happy even if she was just a janitress who have been cleaning the rooms and bathrooms in the hospital. The pay was good and it could support her and her brother well.

    Until that moment happened¡­

    Tears started to pool in Alliyah''s eyes. When it started to fall down, she ced her hands on her face, trying to cover it up.

    Hugo felt pity for her. Listening to her story shows just how strong Alliyah was since the start.

    He smiled to console her feelings. Hugo didn''t know what had gotten into him. It must be because Alliyah looks like a crying child right now, who was looking for someone tofort her.

    Hugo stood up and sat beside her. He ced her hands on her back, lightly patting it. "You can stop here if you want." He tried telling her.

    Alliyah shook her head as she dried the tears that kept falling from her eyes. "No¡­ I''ve already said this far. I will just only waste my time if I stop here." She uttered.

    Hugo nodded as he tried to give time until Alliyah calmed down. After a few minutes, Hugo tried to move to the side so he could give space to Alliyah.

    "I will just get a cup of water for you." He smiled as he stood up to go downstairs.

    Alliyah couldn''t help but smile as she heard Hugo''s words. ''I do not know why, but I feelfortable when he went closer to me¡­ It was as if my heart instantly calmed down when he went beside me.''

    Biting the sides of her cheeks, Alliyah tried her best to stop herself from smiling too widely. She tilted her head to the side. ''No, I can''t think that of him. He is my master! The only reason that I am here is that he saved me,'' She reminded herself.

    She had dreamt of a beautiful woman earlier. She said that her name was Thalia. ''I remember that the woman told us that we should treat this life like Hugo''s life. That means we need to help him with whatever he wanted.''

    When the door made a sound, Alliyah''s thoughts were interrupted. "Here, you should drink this first before you continue with your story." Hugo gave her a cup of cold water.

    "Thank you," Alliyah shyly epted it. She drank all of it. It must be because she was crying, so she got very thirsty.

    "Now, should we continue your story?" Hugo asked as he sat on his chair once again.

    "Alright." Alliyah couldn''t help but slightly move forward after seeing the distance between her and Hugo. ''Is he ufortable around me?''

    When Hugo saw it, he moved her chair forward as well. ''She thought that I was ufortable with her alone in this room when I was just giving her space.'' He chuckled.

    He stayed silent when Alliyah spoke once again, continuing her story.

    "So¡­ It was night¡­ I was cleaning the whole 11th floor when I noticed that there were unknown peopleing into the side. I thought that they were just there because they had a rtive or something that was confined in the hospital. But I was wrong¡­"

    Alliyah ducked her head down. Her fist clenched as she thought of that scene once again. It was probably one of her regrets in this life.

    "I tried following them to assist them in case if they were lost since I memorized theyout of the whole 11th floor while working in the hospital for almost 3 months. When I saw that they were taking the restricted stairs going to the 12th floor."

    A loud sigh escaped from her lips. Her right hand had started to y with her hair, to calm her heart down. Just saying it right now¡­ made her remember the fear and pain that she had suffered.

    ''Is that the stairs that I saw when I identally found the 12th floor?'' Hugo thought to himself after hearing Alliyah''s remarks.

    She could understand why Alliyah choose to follow those guys. The pathway to the stairs was really weird, and it would make one really curious. Just like what happened to him when he saw it.

    "I was following them silently, but I didn''t know that someone would notice me halfway¡­" Tears started to form in her eyes once again. But this time her cry became louder that Hendrix and the others downstairs could not help but get worried.<sub> </sub>

    They secretly got upstairs, trying to not make a sound. Hendrix helped them conceal their identities so, then Alliyah wouldn''t know that they were there.

    Hugo noticed them immediately. His forehead creased when he saw that the three of them were outside. He tried telling them to go away, but it seems like Alliyah couldn''t see or feel them.

    Alliyah''s hands went into her body. She backed off as she hugged her knees. She ced her forehead on top of her knees and cried there.

    "T-They molested me¡­ t-they touched my body, and I was screaming for help, but no one came." Alliyah cried out loud like a little girl. Hugo couldn''t even stand up to go beside her, since she looked like she was protecting herself.

    "I tried to fight back, but their leader just punched me in the stomach. They made me smell something, and that was thest thing that I knew before I woke up inside the room." Alliyah paused for a while as she let out another cry.

    "J-Julius¡­ I thought he was a good guy¡­ When he went inside the room, I thought he was there to save me! However, he went there with a grin on his face¡­ he told me that if I said this to anyone then they would harm me and my brother." Alliyah''s eyes widened when she mentioned her brother.

    Alliyah quickly stood up and get off the bed. Hugo was startled by the sudden action of her.

    Alliyah knelt on the ground. She hugged Hugo''s legs and cried in there. "P-Please help me save my brother¡­" she begged, crying as if her life was at stake.

    Hugo froze in the spot after hearing Alliyah. He does not know how to respond, but just the look of it, it seems like Alliyah was already desperate enough to save his little brother.

    "I would do anything you ask me¡­ Just please save my brother. I do not know what will happen to him! Julius said that they will protect and give my brother a good life, but I do not know if they were saying the truth!" She hysterically answered.

    Hugo nodded. He understood her very clearly. "Y-Yes, I will try my best to do that." He answered, even if there were doubts and uncertainty in his heart.

    Hendrix nced to the side, asking Hendrix for help.

    Hendrix sighed when he saw how Hugo looked at him. He quickly removes the spell that he cast to hide their identity.

    Natalie immediately ran inside as she saw that both Hugo and Hendrix had given her permission to go.

    "Can youfort her for a while? I and Hendrix will just talk about something." Hugo asked as he turned his head to Alliyah, who was crying on the floor.

    "Of course, master." Natalie nodded as she knelt on the ground to help Alliyah. Even if it was their first time to meet each other today, she had grown pity for the woman.

    When Hugo saw that Natalie was taking care of Alliyah, he marched towards the door and went near Hendrix.

    "Let''s talk."

    Hendrix nodded. He looked at Jimon, who has been staying on the side, and instructed him, "Guard them. If they need to do something, just do it for them."

    "Yes, Master." Jimon nodded his head as he bowed down before going in. Jimon just stood up on the side of the door, unmoving.

    Hendrix and Hugo went downstairs. They were both quiet as they sat in the living room.

    "Do you think we could do what Alliyah requested?" Hugo asked Hendrix. He was wary with what he will say since he do not want to bother him. If he could do it alone, then he will. But he knew that it would be faster if he will ask for his help.

    "I''m afraid that it would be impossible¡­" Hendrix uttered as he bowed down his head.

    "Why?" Hugo''s forehead creased when he saw regret written on Hendrix''s face.

    "Alliyah''s brother has long died."

    ======

    Author''s Note- Alliyah''s story probably is one of the saddest backstories in this novel. Imagine being molested, getting experimented on, and losing her brother.

 Chapter 154 A Long Day

    "What?" Hugo''s mouth parted with what he heard. He was surprised by what he had learned. Hugo took a deep sigh. He shut his eyes tightly. He could feel his chest tightening because they didn''t know why, but he felt as if there was something in his heart.

    He knew of the emotion very well.  It was a mixture of anger, pity, and disappointment. He felt pity for Alliyah. How could they do that to such a young kid who didn''t know anything about the world?

    He could remember himself¡­ he could remember the promise that was given to him by Julius in the past. He believed him and that caused his misery.

    "How are we going to say this to her?" Hugo asked with worried written in his voice. He didn''t know if Alliyah could take the news with her current state. She looked so vulnerable thest time Hugo had seen her.

    "We can''t just hide this from her. She has the right to know what happened to her brother, especially now that she was asking us a favor," Hendrix answered.

    Hugo let out a deep sigh. "So are we going to say it now, knowing that she had just finished crying?" He uttered, having doubts about what they were about to do.

    "Well, this is better than keeping it from her. Who knew if she will do something stupid as she tried to save her already-dead brother? You also need to say this so that she will know that we cannot do anything already." Hendrix shrugged his shoulders.

    Although it was indeed cruel, Hugo knew that Hendrix was right. It was Alliyah''s right to know what happened to her brother.

    "Alright. We need to wait until she is capable enough to handle her emotions. Give her a few hours first."

    "I understand," Hendrix lightly smiled as he patted Hugo''s back.

    "I will just go outside," Hugo informed him as he stood up and left the house in a hurry, Hendrix just stayed there understanding how Hugo felt.

    He, too, was angry about what happened. However, he cannot just do anything and interfere with their matters. The only person that will be able to do that was Hugo himself.

    ''I should probably go upstairs and give them something to drink," Hendrix uttered to himself as he looked at the refrigerator on his back. He stood up and took a carton of juice together with some sses to take upstairs,

    On the other side, Hugo went outside to clear his thoughts. There was a small space outside of the apartment. There was a small table and 2 chairs on the side.

    He sat on one of the chairs and looked at the view right before his eyes. He could still see a lot of greenery in this area. It must be because the location was still being developed, the reason why it had such a low price.

    There were multiple people passing by through their house. Some old people would wave their hands as they saw Hugo, trying to be friendly with their new neighbor.

    Hugo nced at the ring on his finger. He was able to put this on again before he arrived at their house.

    ''Should I take this off when I go outside?'' Hugo asked himself as he looked at it.

    "I should check first about what will my parents do."

    Mentioning about his parents. Hugo went through his phone. In there, he saw a few missed calls from his parents.

    He chuckled as he looked at them. It was already 4 30 in the afternoon. Time really does fly so fast whenever there''s something going on.

    He turned off his phone, not even managing to read one of his texts. He knew for sure that he will just miss them if he ever did it.

    It was enough that he had said his goodbye.

    Hugo was quiet the whole time he was outside. He watched as how the sky turned to orange. It was like a golden scenery in his eyes.

    Closing his eyes, he could remember the memories of his previous life.

    Was this the feeling that his parents have felt in that life? That was the question running through his mind the whole time.

    He didn''t even say goodbye to his parents that time¡­ at least, right now, he did inform them that he will be away for a while.

    ''Did they get sad too when I didn''te home already?'' He sadly opened his eyes as a tear fell through his eyes.

    He quickly calmed himself down.

    ''I promise you guys¡­ I will end this matter quickly so that we can be with each other once again," he determinedly eximed.

    Hugo stood up. He turned his head back and went inside the house. Now, they should not waste any time.

    He went upstairs, going directly to where they were. Hugo looked at all of them. Besides Hendrix, all of them were victims of Julius'' wrongdoings.

    ''I will kill him with my own hands¡­'' Hugo''s fist clenched.

    "Hendrix, can you get something for me?" The sides of his lips rose to the side.<sub> </sub>

    "What is it?" Hendrix''s forehead creased when he saw Hugo. There was distance in his eyes that somehow made him nervous.

    "Can you get the sword that was under my bed? I forgot to take it." Hugo tilted his head to the side.

    Because his moving out was just a rush decision, he forgot to take the most important thing that he will be needing in this matter.

    "Alright," Hendrix nodded. "I''ll get itter once they''re all asleep."

    "Are you okay now, Alliyah?" Hugo faced Alliyah, who was sitting in the middle.

    Alliyah happily smiled. "Yes, I''m alright already." She chuckled as she went to nce over at Hendrix. "Can we n now how are we going to save my brother?" she asked as her eyes went back to Hugo.

    Hugo stared at Hendrix once again. ''You say that to her, I already did my part earlier.'' He grinned as he steps back.

    "I will be cooking dinner now. Goodbye guys!" He left in a hurry, putting pressure on Hendrix.

    Hendrix was left speechless. He was just staring at the door the whole time.

    Hugo was humming as he went downstairs. Truth to be told, he didn''t want to see Alliyah crying for another time. He just felt as if his chest was hurting the whole time.

    If he needs to cook in order to do it, then he will do so.

    He sucks atforting someone.

    The only thing that he was good at was sucking¡­

    Sucking the meat out of crab legs.

    "Legs that are meaty are truly tasty."

    Hugo started preparing all the ingredients that he will be needing. Since there were 5 of them and Hendrix eats as if he was two, then he needed to make a lot.

    He made some nutritious soup and some meat dishes so that they could have their strength back right away.

    When he was done, he sat in front of the dining table andmunicated with Hendrix.

    "What is happening there? An hour and 30 minutes had already passed." He asked as he looked at the time.

    ''You asshole! Why did you leave me here? I didn''t know what to do! Alliyah kept on crying!'' Hendrix eximed.

    Hugo chuckled when he saw the anxiousness in Hendrix''s voice. ''You all should probably leave her for a while. She needs to have her alone time so that she could think clearly,'' He answered. ''I prepared a lot of food. Go down so we could eat already. If Alliyah wanted to join, then let her.''

    Hendrix didn''t answer Hugo, He looked at hispanions and hesitantly smiled. "The food is already cooked. Do you want to be alone for a while Alliyah? Or do you want to eat with us?" he asked her carefully.

    Alliyah smiled. "I want to be alone first." The sadness in her voice didn''t leave their ears.

    Hendrix looked at both Jimon and Natalie. "Let''s go now." He stood up and opened the door.

    Jimon and Natalie nodded. The three of them left Alliyah alone in the room. Alliyah let out a loud cry as the door closed. She hugged herself and cried on her knees, remembering the memories of her and her brother.

    "Do you think that she will be fine?" Natalie asked worriedly as she looked back at the room.

    "She needs to if she wanted to give justice to her brother," Hendrix answered as they sessfully arrived at the dining hall.

    "She''s still upstairs?" Hugo''s brows rose up as he saw that only the three of them went down.

    "Yeah." Jimon answered.

    "Alright. Let''s just save food for her. We need to eat now. I''m sure you haven''t had a decent meal in a while now." Hugo smiled as he ced the pitcher of cold water in the middle.

    The four of them sat on their respective chairs and started eating.

    It was a very long day for all of them.

 Chapter 155 Like A Bomb

    Hugo went downstairs. It was already 9 in the evening and yet, Alliyah still hasn''t shown herself in front of everyone. Jimon and Hendrix had to sleep in Hugo''s room while Natalie upied the other one because of it.

    No one dared to speak after they ate. They just went to their respective rooms and since the middle room was still locked, they had to adjust.

    Hugo opened the fridge and reheated the food that he had refrigerated earlier. He ced it inside the microwaved and waited patiently until it heats up.

    When he was done, he opened the drawer and took out a small tray. He ced the te inside together with a ss of cold water and some candy on the side.

    "Alliyah will be ally so I should at least take care of her," tilting his head to the side, his eyes nced at the stairs.

    "Will this be enough for her?" He asked himself. "Well, I should at least add some fruits here if she wanted some."

    Hugo took a deep sigh. He opened the refrigerator and looked as if there were fruits inside. He sessfully saw a whole circle of watermelon in the far corner.

    ''This is probably bought by E,'' he couldn''t help but chuckle as he does not remember buying anything like this.

    Deciding to cut it up, Hugo took out 3 bowls. The others were still wide awake, so might as well give them some food that they could snack on. For sure, they haven''t tasted fresh fruits in a while.

    When Hugo was busy cutting the watermelon near the sink, a sound of footsteps sounded on the stairs. Getting too curious about who was it, Hugo turned around and saw Alliyah.

    He gasped when he saw her disheveled hair and reddened cheeks. Her eyes were still swollen from too much crying.

    "Alliyah¡­" He breathlessly called out her name when Alliyah looked like as if she was absent-minded.

    Alliyah almost jumped out of fear. "Hugo," she uttered his name as his feet stopped moving. She froze in her spot when he saw what Hugo had been doing.

    "Is that for me?" She unconsciously asked as she saw the tray of food on the table. Just by the look of it, it seems like it was just recently heated up.

    "Yes," Hugo nodded his head as he ced the knife down. He washed his hands to remove any watermelon stains and wiped them off with a tissue.

    He walked closer to the dining table and stopped in front of Alliyah. "Are you alright?" He asked warily, knowing that she must still be in pain.

    Alliyah nodded as he stared into Hugo''s eyes. She could feel her heart starting to beat faster once again. "Thank you for saving us," she bowed her head as she said those words.

    She just realized it earlier while crying that without Hugo''s help, she must still be stuck in that room and getting experimented on as if she wasn''t a human. Without Hugo''s help, she wouldn''t know what truly happened to her brother as well.

    "You don''t need to be thankful. I did that because I have a purpose," Hugo shrugged his shoulder as he felt that Alliyah''s gratitude for him would just be wasted.

    Alliyah shook her head. "Even if you have a purpose, I am still thankful that you helped me in escaping that hell. Even Jimon and Natalie were saved by you." She tried to make a point.

    Hugo chuckled. "Well, just eat your foot while I will continue to cut this watermelon." He uttered as he went back to what he was doing.

    Alliyah couldn''t refrain herself from smiling. When she realized it, she stopped eating and her eyes widened.

    ''Did I just smile unconsciously?'' She secretly gasped.

    She looked at Hugo''s back. It looks very masculine with just the view.

    "How about you Hugo? Where are you from and why are you doing all these things?" Alliyah curiously asked. All of them had shared their stories already, except for Hugo who had been listening to them.

    They already knew about Hendrix was different from them, so they just let it go. However, Hugo¡­ he doesn''t look like he belongs to that god that she met in her dream and Hendrix who was with them.

    Talking about it, Thalia had given Alliyah the blessing of a knight just like Jimon. It was the same for Natalie, who woke up slightly earlier than her.

    Thalia had told her that they all should only swear their loyalty towards Hugo. If they betray him, then their souls will immediately perish, and their bodies will turn to ash.

    Even if she had gotten scared by that threat, she couldn''t help but overthink.  "Did Thalia already meet Hugo before?" she whispered in the air which Hugo could hear of.

    "Yeah," Hugo answered.

    Alliyah''s eyes widened once again. ''Did I say that out loud? Oh no!''

    If she only had the power to disappear right now, then she would be willing to use it. It was embarrassing for Hugo to hear what she was talking about.

    "Don''t worry, it was just I have a very good hearing." Hugo smiled as he finished cutting the watermelon.<sub> </sub>

    He ced one bowl in front of Alliyah. "I''ll just give them this."

    "Ok¡­ do you need help?" she asked when she saw that Hugo''s hands were full because of the big bowls.

    "No need, Just finish your food and the fruit." Hugo went upstairs without looking back. He went to Natalie''s room first and saw her just watching some movies on the television.

    "It seems like you missed watching," he uttered as he ced the watermelon on the table.

    "Yes," Natalie smiled as she epted the food. "Thank you for this!" she waved her hands at Hugo as he left.

    Hugo came towards his room afterward. He scratched the back of his head when he saw that everywhere became messy because of Hendrix and Jimon.

    "You both! Clean my room or I will both kick you out!" He annoyingly eximed as he pointed at the both of them.

    Both Hendrix and Jimon, who was surprised, immediately started moving. Because of his irritation, Hugo went downstairs with his eyebrows in a straight line.

    "Did something happen?" Alliyah asked as she saw Hugo.

    "Nah. Both Hendrix and Jimon are just childish and kept ying even if they were old already," he answered as he took a seat in front of Alliyah.

    Alliyahughed out loud as she bit on the watermelon in her hands. "This watermelon is sweet," she tried, lighting up the mood.

    Hugoughed. "I''m d that you are okay now."

    Smiling shyly, Alliyah tried to start a conversation with Hugo. It wasn''t hard for her since she was friendly and Hugo was a great talker. The two of them moved on from one topic to a different topic until Alliyah finished all of her food.

    The two of them were talking to each other. Alliyah felt that talking to Hugo was one of the calmest things that she could do for herself.

    It must be a coincidence for them to meet up this way, but that doesn''t matter. What was important was that she was happy right now.

    Alliyah was determined to know what happened to her brother during all those months.

    "I am willing to help you," Hugo offered his hand to Alliyah, asking him to stand up.

    Alliyah epted Hugo''s hand. She stared at his eyes as if it was enchanting her to say yes.

    "I will be honored then," the both of them chuckled.

    "You should go and rest now. I will be doing the dishes, don''t worry," Hugo assured Alliyah as he let go of her hands. He turned around and took the tes on the table, cing them in the sink.

    "Nope. Let me do this at least. Doing something could help me clear my thoughts as well." Alliyah''s forehead creased as she lightly tap Hugo''s shoulders.

    Hugo moved to the side and let Alliyah take charge of them.

    "Alright."

    Hugo became silent as he watched her wash the dishes. It was no big deal for Alliyah. It was just awkward since she could feel his stare on her back.

    When she was done, the both of them were about to head upstairs when Jimon hurriedly came down running as if there was something going on.

    Hugo''s brows furrowed. "What are you doing?" he asked as he steps back.

    Jimon breathed out deeply. He ced his hands on his chest, catching up for his breath.

    "HAVE YOU CHECKED THE INTERNET?" He asked in a loud voice, which surprised Hugo. When Jimon realized that he couldn''t contain the tone of his voice, he awkwardlyughed. He covered his mouth, "Oops¡­ Sorry. That came out too loud."

    Hugo shook his head as he looked at the top of the stairs. Because of Jimon''s loud shout, Natalie was caught off guard. Her eyes were wide as she tried to peep at what was happening downstairs.

    "Julius Acrhe is awake now!"

    Jimon dropped like a bomb.

 Chapter 156 Juliuss Affair?

    The whole night passed swiftly. Hugo was already wide awake even if it was just early in the morning. He nced over to the side and saw that both Jimon and Hendrix, who were sleeping on the ground were still deep asleep.

    He looked at the clock that was hung up on the wall and saw that it was still very early. ''I didn''t know that I could wake up at 6 am,'' he amusingly said to himself. He carefully stood up and changed his clothes.

    He nned to do some morning walk and tour around the neighborhood this early. Thest time that he had been here was a few days ago and he had to leave immediately because of Hendrix. Now that he was assured, he could freely use his time to go around.

    Hugo took his new phone and his wallet with him in case he wanted to buy something. He ate some bread first before going out. Since everyone was still asleep, no one noticed Hugo getting out.

    He walked around freely.

    He was feeling happy as he stared around his surroundings. There were a few people doing their morning jogs as well.

    Hugo was silent all the time. He was just mesmerized by how huge the houses he was passing by. He met an elderly woman on the side of the street.

    "You are the new one, right?" The elderly woman asked Hugo.

    "Yes, Maam," Hugo answered respectfully. He scratched the back of his head. He didn''t know what happened and why was he having a conversation with the people around him.

    He was just helping the elderly woman cross the street when she suddenly talks to him. It would be better if he could just leave alone, but now, it seems like the woman will most likely talk to him for a few minutes.

    "Call me Auntie Freya. Most people in this neighborhood, call me that way." The old womanughed as she looked at Hugo.

    "Alright, Auntie Freya." Hugo awkwardly smiled as he say it.

    "Well, anyway, thank you for helping me. You should go now, it seems like I am already taking too much of your time." Freya uttered as she nodded her head to tell Hugo that she could go already.

    Hugo waved his hands. He started walking away and when he was meters away from Freya, a loud sigh of relief escaped from his lips.

    It was really awkward talking to people that he had just first met.

    Hugo looked at the watch on his wrist and saw that an hour had already passed. ''I should go back now, I have been walking around for so long. It will take me another 30 minutes toe back." Hugo uttered to himself.

    He passed by a small stall on the side that was selling some freshly baked bread. Deciding to buy some, he went inside and looked at the freshly baked goodies that were disyed.

    He bought some pieces of bread that wouldst them until tomorrow. While he was waiting for the baker to finish packing all the things that he pointed out, he took a seat first and ordered some hot chocte.

    There was a television inside the shop for bored customers like Hugo. Instead of wasting his time, he decided to listen to the news that was being aired.

    [Breaking News! Julius Achre and Noah Willington had gained consciousness already. This information came from their family. Their family wishes that people would still pray for their well-being and that the truth may serve as well as justice.]

    Hearing about the news, Hugo couldn''t help but chuckle. It was funny to think how those two families were talking about justice, when they, personally have done the worst thing.

    "Are you interested in them too, young man?" The baker who has been watching Hugo silently on the side asked.

    "Well, It''s just that their story was very interesting," Hugo uttered as his eyes turned back to the television. After the news anchor said the news, they shed different pictures of Noah and Julius in the hospital together with their family.

    The baker looked at Hugo for a couple of minutes. "Did you know that he one time went into this ce?" the man asked as he looked at the television.

    Hugo''s forehead creased. "And so?" he asked, since he does not know the context of why the baker told him that thing.

    "It was said that Julius was having an affair in this ce¡­" the baker warily announced.

    Hugo''s eyes widened after hearing it. "What do you mean?"

    "He was seen in this location multiple times with a woman. Although no one knows who she was since her face was always covered with a white scarf." The baker continued at the same time, he was done packing.<sub> </sub>

    "Here is your order, Sir. I hope youe back next time." He smiled as he gave Hugo his bread.

    Hugo nodded as he finished his chocte drink. He stood up and left the bakery aterward.

    "So¡­ what are we going to do now?" Natalie''s brows shot up as she remembered what Jimon had uttered yesterday. Now that Julius was wide awake, then they could abduct him and make him suffer just like what he did to them!

    Hendrix shrugged his shoulders. "The only person that could really have a say on that matter is Hugo." He uttered, as he couldn''t interfere with their ns. The only thing that he could do was support and help Hugo whenever he needs it.

    Natalie pouted as she nodded her head. She nced over to Alliyah, who has been quiet the whole time. "Are you still feeling bad?" she asked when she saw that her mood was still gloomy.

    Alliyah shook her head. "Nope. I''m just feeling sleepy." She uttered as she yawned.

    The four of them were all at the dining table. Since Jimon was the only person who could cook, among all of them, he had no choice but to take in charge of the kitchen now that Hugo has been missing.

    "Where is Hugo, by the way?" Alliyah asked, since it was odd for him to be away at this hour. "It''s just 8 in the morning," she ducked down and ced her head on top of the table.

    "He''s probably just wandering around. I knew for sure that he will be back already after a few minutes." He answered, as he could feel Hugo''s presence getting nearer.

    "Can someone help me here?" Jimon''s loud voice caught their attention. Both Natalie and Alliyah instantly stood up to go inside the kitchen. In there they saw a few tes of food lined up.

    There were eggs, sausages, some grilled tomatoes, and many more that would satisfy their stomach this early.

    They helped Jimon in taking out the food, and cing them on the table. Hendrix does not know whether he should help or not, but when he saw that everyone was moving, he decided to give them a hand.

    Hendrix helped Natalie in cing clean tes on the table. While Alliyah made some juice and Jimon takes care of the hot food.

    Hugo''s eyes widened as he entered the apartment once again.

    "Wow!" He eximed when he saw that all of them were wide awake already. He didn''t expect that they would wake up in the morning. He thought that they will probably be awake near the afternoon or past that.

    Hugo ced the stic of baked goods that he had bought on the table. When Jimon saw it, he took them out and ced them cleanly in arge bowl.

    Jimon, being the eldest among all of them, acted as if he was the father of the family. It must be because he was so lonely all his life that he could only take care of people now, as if they were his own kids.

    Hugo sat on the end chair. After a few minutes, all of them were already sitting in their respective seats.

    He cleared his throat as he looked around. He could feel their stares as if it was piercing through his soul.

    ''I know that it was still early to talk about things, but what do you want to do now that Julius was wide awake already?" Hugo asked as he nced over at Alliyah, who was at his side.

    Alliyah was shocked when Hugo''s eyes turned to her. She was speechless for a moment before she could think of what to say.

    "I want to know what happen to my brother¡­ and I want to take revenge for what he has done to me." Alliyah spat bitterly. Her fist clenched under the table after saying what she felt.

    "What about you Natalie?" Hugo''s eyes turned to Natalie, who was beside Alliyah.

    Natalie bowed her head as she sighed. "Just like Alliyah, I wanted them to experience what I experienced too." She uttered breathlessly.

    Hugo''s eyes moved towards Jimon who was on the other side. "And you?"

    Jimon smiled. "I just want to perform my duty and be loyal to you. Whatever you want to do, then that will be what I want to." He uttered as his smile became wider.

 Chapter 157 Trauma

    Hugo''s family has been greatly devastated since they came home yesterday. Even If they were not showing it, Hailey, who has been looking at them for a while, knew that there was something room with her brother missing.

    She just didn''t get it, since Hugo had given her a proper farewell. Although even if a day had just passed, she already missed her brother.

    Verda and Hitano were reluctant to tell Hailey what was currently happening. When Hailey couldn''t take it anymore, she stood up and went to her parent''s side.

    "Mother, what is happening?" she asked her worriedly. She could see the distress on Verda''s face as moments passed by. Verda doesn''t know what to answer. She was just staring at Hailey for a couple of minutes until a tear fell into her eyes.

    Hailey panicked when she saw Verda crying. She immediately hugged her tightly. "I''m sorry for asking mother, I won''t ask anything again." She anxiously uttered, trying to console her crying mother.

    "N-No¡­ It''s alright." Verda tried her best to smile as she cupped Hailey''s little face. "Can you leave me and your father for now? We will just talk about something important."

    Hailey nodded. She silently turned her body in the direction of their bedroom and walked there.

    ''Why is my family acting like this?'' She asked herself. She didn''t get anything. ''Are they missing my brother like me?'' She wondered as she sat on the floor.

    She just started ying with her toys when she heard something next door. Hailey''s eyes widened as she immediately stood up.

    "That''s in my brother''s room, right?"

    Hailey carefully opened the door of their room. She looked to the side and saw that her parents were busy talking to each other, that they didn''t notice or hear the sound that she just heard.

    Hailey slowly opened the door of her brother''s room. Her forehead creased when she saw that the window in her brother''s room was slightly open.

    She scratched the back of her head as she watched the small gap from the window. "Is this because of air?" she sighed as her small feet walked towards the window''s side.

    ****

    "Did you get it?" Hugo grinned as he looked at Hendrix.

    "Yeah," Hendrix uttered as he opened up his palms. He swayed his hand to the side, revealing a rectangr wooden box.

    "Thanks," Hugo grinned as he knelt on the ground. He took the box by himself and ce it near his bed.

    "Let''s go now," Hugo informed him as they both went downstairs.

    Since Hugo didn''t bough enough clothes for all of them, the five of them decided that they should go out today. He thought that it was a good idea as well since Jimon, Natalie, and Alliyah hadn''t been outside for too long.

    Hugo removed the ring from his finger,pletely changing his look. Since Hendri has gotten quite popr from the videos of him posted online. He had no choice but to change his appearance as well.

    Alliyah and Natalie looked so excited as they saw Hugo and Hendrix''s silhouette from the stairs. When they said that they will go shopping today, both of them couldn''t contain their happiness.

    On the other hand, Jimon already looked happy as he saw how his friends reacted.

    However, because they had to conceal their identity to not be recognized by anyone, Hendrix gathered them all on one side.

    "I''m so sorry that we need to do this, but we need to somehow change the look on your face." Hugo deeply apologized.

    The three people understood what they meant, so they didn''t ask further questions.

    It was for their safety, after all.

    They were sure that if one of Julius''s men recognized them, then they wouldn''t be able to run away once again. They might even get killed and they do not want that.

    "Let''s go now!" Natalie eximed. She was the first one to move, followed by the rest. Hugo looked at the inside of his wallet. He stuffed it with a lot of money, making sure that all of them would be satisfied with all the things that they will buy today.

    "Oh, I forgot to say this, but Alliyah and Natalie will b roommates. Jimon will upy the other room while I and Hendrix will upy thest one." Hugo informed them.

    All of them nodded.<sub> </sub>

    Sine Jimon was the oldest among all of them. It was just right for him to be provided with a room that will be his personal space.

    For Alliyah and Natalie, they do not have anything to say since it was just alright for the both of them.

    "We need to buy more bedsheets, nkets, and an extra bed frame for our room," Hugo uttered. Since he was rushing things yesterday, he wasn''t able to buy those things.

    "We can buy our own clothes now. You don''t need to worry about us. We can just meet at the grocery." Alliyah suggested. She thought about it and felt that it would be too awkward if they will apany them in shopping for clothes.

    "Alright." Hugo nodded as he opened his wallet. He gave them enough money since the three of them will most likely buy a lot of items.

    Hendrix and Hugo were the ones who went to the department store to buy the things that were essential to their apartment. They bought another bed for Hendrix and a couple of things more that will be helpful to them.

    At the same time, Alliyah and Natalie were buying their clothes. Even Jimon had the opportunity to buy something for himself. His life right now is much more different from what he used to live in.

    The three of them couldn''t help but feel panic as they saw a few men going around. They weren''t just any men, but rather, one of those men who abducted them and stored them in the hospital room.

    Jimon who was the most rational among all of them thought of what t do immediately. Since they do not have phones, then they couldn''t tell anything to Hugo and Hendrix.

    A loud sigh escaped from his mouth. He held both of their hands and pulled them. Even if they were catching other people''s attention, he couldn''t care less. What was on his mind currently was how he could save Alliyah and Natalie from the fear that they were experiencing.

    As if everything had shed back in Alliyah''s eyes and memories. Her knees turned into jelly. Fortunately, they were able to go out of the mall before her body copsed to the ground.

    She could feel her breathing starting to rag. She could see fragments of her memories in her mind. The memories of her being molested¡­ the memories of her crying and begging, but no one listened.

    Alliyah''s body was shaking. Jimon couldn''t do anything because when he tried to step forward, Alliyah''s body would just shake more. He had no choice but to go to Natalie instead, whose state was much better than Alliyah''s.

    Jimon shook Natalie''s body, pulling her out from thinking deeply.

    "What happened?" Natalie''s forehead creased when she saw that they were already out of the mall. Thest time that she remembered was that they were inside the mall, happily strolling around,

    "You can''t remember anything?" Jimon froze in ce as his eyes watched Natalie carefully.

    Natalie shook her head as she looked around. Her mouth parted ways when she saw the current state of Alliyah. The woman was on the ground, her whole body was shaking, and her eyes were already swollen from crying.

    "Take care fo her for a while. I will just call Hugo and Hendrix." Jimon strictly ordered her.

    Natalie nodded as she knelt on the ground, trying to console Alliyah. However, it was as if the woman was already pulled to her own thoughts that she couldn''t pull herself up anymore without anyone''s help.

    "N-No¡­ please don''t touch me." Alliyah pleaded in with a small voice. Her body trembled as she felt a strong pair of hands touching her hands.

    But, even if she looked around, she couldn''t see anything but pure darkness. "P-Please, No¡­" she begged and cried even harder.

    Alliyah hugged her knees tightly as tears continuously stream down her face.

    "Shh¡­ I am here." Hugo uttered as he lightly shook Alliyah''s body. "I won''t do anything to you." He added in.

    Alliyah''s body froze in ce when she heard a familiar voice.

    "H-Hugo?" Her voice cracked. She cried even harder when she felt someone hugging her from the side. She tried so hard to see who it was, but her view didn''t change. It was still stuck in the darkness.

    "Yes¡­" Hugo breathlessly uttered as he looked at Alliyah with full of pity. "Let''s go now, alright?"

    Alliyah, even if she couldn''t see anything, nodded. She closed her eyes when she felt that her eyelids had gotten heavier.

    The only thing that she could hear before she lost consciousness was the worried voice of Hugo that somehow made her calm down.

 Chapter 158 Alliyahs Dream

    *Gulk *Gulk *Gulk

    Alliyah looked above, looking for Hugo''s eyes. When she found it, she stared at him deeply. She continued with what she was doing, letting him see how she enjoyed every moment.

    Saliva dripped down Hugo''s sword. When Alliyah saw it, she opened her mouth and showed her tongue. She started from the bottom of Hugo''s dick, licking it until it reached the very top.

    She swirled around her tongue, tasting Hugo''s pre cum in her mouth.

    "Hhhmngg~" Hugo''s lips fell open.

    Alliyah ''s mouth traveled down. She lightly sucked his balls, sending a new kind of pleasure to Hugo. She sucked both of her balls while her hands were wrapped around Hugo''s dick, moving up and down.

    Alliyah couldn''t resist such temptation. She opened her mouth, cing one of Hugo''s balls inside. She wets it using her tongue, before licking and sucking it.

    "Fuckkk~!" Hugo grabbed Alliyah''s hair tightly.

    "Do you like this?" Liliane breathed out as she let go of Hugo''s balls. She adjusted the way she knelt on the floor before taking Hugo''s dick using her mouth once again.

    Hugo ced his hand on Alliyah ''s throat the first time he entered. Alliyah had a hard time breathing when she felt how full her mouth was.

    She almost felt nauseous as Hugo thrust his hips. She was feeling a mixture of both happiness and excitement as if it was a new experience for her.

    Hugo was good at fucking Alliyah ''s mouth. He was fucking her mouth faster and deeper, not minding even if Alliyah was sometimes choking.

    Alliyah could feel that he was already near his limitations and so the movement of her head increased.

    "Ohhhh~ I''m near!"

    The top of Hugo''s dick was getting bigger and bigger as he increased his speed. That''s the time when Alliyah knew that Hugo was about to explode.

    Hugo''s hot milk exploded like a volcano inside Alliyah ''s mouth. He was panting for air when he saw the satisfied look on her face. He caressed Alliyah ''s face, using his hands.

    She leaned against Hugo''s body. Letting their mouths meet. Their tongues intertwined with each other as if they were fighting each other.

    Alliyah ''s big mountains bounced rhythmically as she moved up and down. Hugo grabbed her tits using his hand. He squeezed them lightly as their tongues continued to fight each other.

    When her mouth moved away from him, he immediately cupped her right peak. His mouth reached out, putting them inside it as he lightly suck Alliyah ''s pinkish nipples.

    "Ohhhhh~"

    "Hmmm~" Alliyah bit her lower lips to stop herself from making a sound.

    When Hugo saw the pure ecstasy written on her face, his hands got more aggressive. He rubbed her clit against the thin fabric that was covering it.

    He was rubbing her clit in a circr motion.

    Hugo¡­" she breathed out when Hugo''s fingers went inside her undies.

    Hugo could feel the heat in Alliyah ''s hidden cave. He could feel its wetness dripping on his fingers as he went in deeper.

    "You''re so wet," Hugo uttered. He slowly filled Alliyah ''s hole with 2 of his fingers. He moved it back and forth, gently thrusting them inside.

    "Aah~ ahh~ fuck~!" Alliyah was in oblivion when Hugo''s fingers started ravaging the sides of her hole.

    "Haa~ Haa~"

    Alliyah''s breath was running short. Shepletely leaned her back on the seat. She spread her legs wider, giving Hugo more ess to her wet cave. Hugo took this an opportunity to pull her panties so he could freely finger her.

    Pah! Pah! Pah!

    The sounds of her flesh and Hugo''s hands pping with each other echoed inside the whole car. It was followed by their ragged breaths and her muffled moans.

    "Please¡­ Fasterr~"

    Alliyah''s silent cries made Hugo feel hornier than he was earlier. He pinched her nipples, which made her body slightly shake.

    She was gasping for air, with her eyes rolled up. Pleasure was written on her face as she held onto Hugo for support.

    "I''m near!"

    When Hugo heard Alliyah, he made his hands travel deeper and faster. It was going in and out of her cave, restless.

    he didn''t waste any time and ced his mouth on her now free peak.

    It didn''t take too long before Alliyah''s body shivered. Hugo nibbled her nipples as her body trembled, releasing the white milk that he had worked hard off.

    "Ahhh!"<sub> </sub>

    Alliyah''s eyes widened as he looked around. ''What was that dream?'' she asked herself. She looked at her body unbelievably. She was alone in the room which she and Natalie were supposed to share at.

    She fixed the nket in her body and noticed something off.

    Slowly, she ced her hand inside her undies, trying to touch herself. She bit her lower lips when she could feel that her insides were wet.

    ''What is happening to my body?'' getting anxious, Alliyah tried to inspect her insides more.

    "Ahh~" she instantly took out her hand from her undies when she unconsciously let out a moan.

    It was weird. She felt a bliss of pleasure in her body when she touched herself.

    She had never been touch by a man so it was a new feeling for her.

    *Knock *Knock

    Alliyah almost jumped out of the bed when she heard a sounding form the door. She immediately covered her whole body with the nket and move to the side.

    "Alliyah, are you awake already?" Hugo''s voice sounded. His forehead creased as he ced his ears near the door. For sure, she heard somethinging inside.

    Knowing who it was, Alliyah''s face became flustered. "Y-Yes," her voice stuttered as she answered in a loud way.

    A sigh of relief escaped from Hugo''s lips, He opened the door with a smile on his face.

    "How are you feeling?"

    Hugo''s deep and manly voice didn''t leave Alliyah''s mind, She could feel her inside getting wet just by hearing his voice. "I-I''m okay," she tried her best to smile.

    Alliyah shifted her position without removing the nket in her body. She could feel her surrounding getting hotter.

    Either it was because her body was covered by the nket or because Hugo was there.

    "I will fetch your food. You should eat now. It''s already afternoon." Hugo informed her as he went

    out.

    He could feel that there was something room with Alliyah, although he couldn''t point it out.

    "Maybe it''s because of earlier," he tilted his head to the side. Hugo went downstairs and saw the rest in the living room watching a movie.

    It was funny to think that Hendrix, who was the God among of them is the most scaredy cat when watching horror movies.

    "AHHHH!" Hendrix screamed loudly as a nun appeared in the screen.

    Hugo couldn''t help butugh at Hendrix''s reaction.

    "You asshole, tone down your voice. Because of your shout, Alliyah got waken up!" he eximed as he went to the dining table to get some food.

    Hendrix had no strength to answer. He was carrying a bunch of pillows in his hands, covering his whole face.

    Even Natalie and Jimon, who was on Hendrix''s side was getting startled more by his shout.

    "Don''t punch the tv, alright?" Hugo reminded them as he went upstairs once again. He was carrying a tray of food and water in his hands.

    Alliyah has been unconscious for a few hours. He was sure that the woman was hungry and thirsty already.

    When Hugo left, Alliyah instantly went to the bathroom inside the room. She took an extra pair of underwear and changed hers. She unbelievably looked at her wet undies.

    There was white colored liquid in the middle which she couldn''t point out. "I do not know why Hiugo has this affect in my body." She breathlessly uttered.

    She took the bidet on the side and tried washing her vagina. The cold water made her body shivered. When she pointed the water in her core, she was weirded out.

    In the past, doing this was just like normal, but right now, she felt good after feeling pressure in her core.

    Alliyah remembered the scenes in her dream. Hey other hand unconsciously went to her breast. When she touched it, she felt her nipples getting harder.

    She tried massaging them, doing exactly what Hugo did in her dreams. Her hand went inside her t shirt when she felt unsatisfied. In there, she touched her nipples in a circr motion. When he lightly pinches her nipples, It sent pure bliss to her body.

    She didn''t know why her body suddenly reacted this way. Her other hand who was touching the bidet, ced it back to it''s original ce.

    She ced her other leg on top of the toilet bowl. Her free hand went directly to the middle part of her legs. In there she could feel her inside, getting wet.

    It was like a slimy feeling, making her fingers reach ces that she had never did touch before.

    When she found the hidden bell in her cave, Alliyah''s body trembled as she touched them.

 Chapter 159 Never Enough

    Hugo''s brows furrowed as he walked inside Alliyah''s room and saw that she wasn''t there. When he heard the sound of watering from the bathroom, a sigh of relief escaped from his lips.

    I didn''t know why I''m worried, but oh well," He shrugged his shoulders and ced the tray of food in the bed.

    "Alliyah?!" He tried to shout her name out loud. "The food is on your bed. I will just go downstairs; you can call me anytime." He informed her before going out.

    Alliyah who has been lost in her own thoughts didn''t stop what she was doing. She couldn''t hear anything beside than her ragged breathing.

    Her hands started to travel forward. She didn''t know why. But the thought of Hugo touching her from her dream earlier was enough to make her wet.

    "Mmngh~" She let out a moan as she drew circles on her clit. Her body trembled. She could feel her knees shaking because of the pleasure building up on her stomach.

    Her other hand reached the wall, trying to support her weight. She held into it tightly as she slipped a finger inside her cave. Teasing its entrance part, Alliyah didn''t entirely insert her finger inside. She was just lightly poking out the entrance, feeling how slippery and wet it was.

    She personally pushed her middle finger inside her. Even though her fingers were slim and smallpared to a man, it still gave her a different feeling. The heat of her fingers was making her body burn up in anticipation.

    Anticipation on what if Hugo was the one doing all of these things to her body.

    Abigail quickly ced her hand that was previously on the wall on her mouth, trying to suppress a moan from sounding out. She started moving her hands in and out. She could hear a loud sound as it continuously move in and out of her pussy.

    Thankfully, the water from the shower kept on running, making the noise not hearable from the outside.

    Alliyah parted her legs wider. She insertred another finger on her hole making it two. She didn''t know that she would do this immoral thing in her entire life.

    She vowed that she will only try sex to her husband, but look at what she was doing now.

    She''s horny as hell that she''s trying to y with herself in hope that this will extinguish the fire of her desire.

    The speed of her fingers became fast and rough. Her fingers were fucking her nonstop as if she was a whore whose life depends on it.

    She used to be someone who is scared enough to touch herself, but now, look at what she was doing. Her own fingers were now ramming her creamy and hot pussy in the bathroom.

    In a ce where she was not alone.

    FUCK!

    Alliyah cursed silently. Her eyes were starting to whiten with the pleasure she was feeling. Her free hand found its way towards her breast.

    Her nipples were hard as a rock after the cold air passed through them. The water that was flowing on the side of her body added to the coldness. She couldn''t help himself. Her fingers hardily pinched her nipples. Even though it brought a slight pain to Alliyah, she couldn''t care less when it was quickly reced by pure pleasure.

    She repeated it multiple times until her hand went into her other breast. She massaged it using force while her other hand continued to move in and out of her.

    When Alliyah could feel that there was something building up on her stomach, she immediately let go of her breast and held unto the toilet.

    "Ahhh!" She let out an ear piercing moan as her kneels fell to the ground. She was having a hard time breathing.

    If she only knew that ying with her own self was like this, then she should have done it sooner. ''I wonder how a real dick would feel like,'' Alliyah bit her lower lips as she stared at her reflection in the mirror.

    She could see the desire written in her own eyes as she stood up. She moves forward, letting her whole body be wet with water.

    In there, she cleaned herself thoroughly. Even the cave which she was previously ying was cleaned neatly.

    She changed her clothes into a t shirt and a pajama before going out. Her eyes widened when she saw that there was a food on her bed.

    She couldn''t help but smiled. ''If  Hugo continues to be like this, then I wouldn''t know how long will Ist.'' She uttered to herself.

    She walked towards the bed and took the tray of food. With a smile on her face, she happily ate them, filling her stomach.

    When she was done, she personally brought the tray downstairs since it has gotten light. Alliyah was surprised to see that they were all gathered in the living room watching a movie.

    She couldn''t help butugh when she saw their reaction especially Hendrix who looks like he was about to pass out any moment.<sub> </sub>

    Hearing a sound from their back, Hugo turned his head around and saw that Alliyah was already there at their back.

    "Hi!" Natalie waved her hand at Alliyah.

    Alliyah waved her hand as well, greeting back.

    Hugo immediately stood up and went to assist Alliyah as she goes to the kitchen, Since the kitchen and living room was divided by a wall, it was impossible for the others to see what was being done in the kitchen.

    "How are you?" Hugo asked her as they arrived inside. He already forgot how many times did he asked that question since yesterday.

    "I''m fine. I''m sorry for causing a lot of troubles." Alliyah chuckled as she ced the tray down the sink.

    "Do you want some fruit?" Hugo asked her as he went in front of the fridge. In there he picked up a couple of apples and strawberries.

    "Sure," Alliyah smiled. He tied her hair in a ponytail as she opened the faucet. There were a few dishes in the sink so might as well clean them all up.

    After all, this was the only thing she could do after the troubles she made them experience earlier.

    She didn''t know why, but even if she wanted to be on her right mind earlier, it was as if her hidden consciousness was so strong. It seems like she need to do something about her trauma or what.

    When Hugo saw how serious Alliyah looked like, he couldn''t help but stop forward. He didn''t know what has gotten in his mind. Instead of saying excuse me, he went to her back.

    Hugo cornered Alliyah''s body in the side. He reached for the faucet with his hands, cleaning the fruits that he has gotten earlier.

    Alliyah swallowed hardly. She could feel Hugo''s breath on her nape and it was somehow making her body lit in fire.

    When Hugo saw how Alliyah reacted, he couldn''t help but wrap around his hands on her waist, whispering right into her ears.

    "Do you want me to cut this apple in half?" he breathed out right.

    Alliyah, who was flustered by the sudden voice in her back almost jumped in her ce. Her face was starting to get red as she swallowed once again. She could feel her throat getting fry.

    Even though the atmosphere was cold earlier, she could feel that it was somehow hot for herself.

    "Do whatever you want," she tried her best to control her voice so that she wouldn''t stutter. dly it worked. She could hardly form words in her moth let alone say a long phrase.

    ''Should I turn around? But I don''t want to destroy this moment.'' Biting her lower lips, Alliyah decided to just turn around since she was already done washing all the dishes.

    Hugo smiled he saw Alliyah''s flustered voice. She slowly turned her body towards him.

    "Did you know that you look pretty up close?" Hugo grinned as he ced both of his hands in the corner of the sink, locking Alliyah in ce.

    Hugo has been reading her mind since earlier. Even though Alliyah doesn''t show it in her face, it was evident by her thoughts that she had somehow gotten attracted to Hugo.

    With closed eyes, Hugo crossed the distance between him and Alliyah. Their lips touched each other at it was two delicate things. Alliyah''s move moved unconsciously as if she was expecting the kiss.

    Her hands went into Hugo''s shoulders, while Hugo''s hands went to Alliyah''s nape, pulling her closer to him.

    Hugo licked Alliyah''s upper lips. Alliyah''s lips parted apart, giving Hugo''s tongue an entrance. She wholeheartedly weed it. Her own tongue yed with Hugo''s tongue.

    It was as if they were destined to each other.

    Hugo immediately went away from Alliyah''s body after a few seconds. He wiped the sides of his lips when he felt that it became wet from their shared kiss.

    Alliyah ''s face reddened. She turned her head to the side, to avoid his stares.

    "H-Hugo¡­"

 Chapter 160 Visiting Julius?

    "Hugo¡­"

    Alliyah''s lips parted ways as their body get away from each other. Her eyes widened as she realized what just happened.

    Her mouth couldn''t form any words. She was just looking at Hugo as if she became a statue.  When a few seconds had passed, she found the courage to run away from him.

    Alliyah didn''t even bother looking back. She went straight ahead upstairs. She could hear Natalie and Jimon''s voice calling for her, but she couldn''t care less anymore. What''s in her mind was that she needed to go back to her room once again.

    When Alliyah sessfully entered the room, she immediately lie down. She covered herself with a nket and rolled over.

    "What did I do?" She unbelievable asked herself. She look so flustered as she look at her reflection. Her cheeks were all red and her hair was disheveled from what happened.

    "Shit¡­" she cursed out loud. She ced her hand on her face and stayed in the position for a couple of seconds.

    Now, how can she face Hugo without thinking about the kiss that they shared together?

    Hugo on the other hand stayed in the kitchen. He shrugged his shoulders as he continued cleaning the fruits. He ced them in the te and brought the rest towards the living room where they''re still watching a movie.

    "Here, have some." Hugo smiled widely as he ced the bowl in the table.

    They immediately helped themselves in getting some fruits. Even Hendrix who was a scaredy cat found the courage to get some food.

    Hendrix closed his eyes tightly as he grabbed a handful of strawberries before rushing his way back to the couch to cover himself fully with nket.

    Hugo couldn''t help butugh. He looked around and saw that all of them were focused on the movie expect for him.

    His mind was wandering around. Unlike others, he couldn''t focus at all on what they were watching.

    ''I wonder what''s Alliyah''s thoughts right now?'' he asked himself. The corner of his lips rose up.

    He actually didn''t know what has gotten to himself when he did that. I must be because Alliyah looked so pretty at that sight. Her body was lightly bent forward when she was washing the dishes.

    Her butt was in full view.

    Hugo''s grin became wider. Even though that was such an unexpected move from him, he didn''t regret any thing.  If he will be given the chance to do that again, then he will dly do it.

    It may sound wrong, knowing that Alliyah''s emotional capacity right now was shaky, but Hugo was not forcing things.

    If Alliyah didn''t like their kiss earlier, she could have pushed him away but she didn''t do anything.

    Hugo sighed as he nodded. Yeah. That''s right.

    He shakes her head to the side and tried to focus on the movie. After the movie was done, Hugo and the others had a conversation.

    The other didn''t bother Alliyah already, thinking that it was best for her to be alone at the moment. Hugo felt that it was the best decision right now because he knows that she will just get awkward while talking to him.

    "What do we n to do about Julius?" Natalie warily asked as the four of them remained seated in the living room.

    "Do you want to go to the hospital tomorrow? They will be opening the hospital so that the public could see." Hugo uttered as he look around. He as well do not know what to do after what happened.

    It seems like because of the kiss earlier, his ability to think vanished as well.

    Jimon and Natalie nodded. "We can do that. I wanted to see him up close too." Natalie answered with a deadly re in her eyes.

    Jimon''s fist clenched. "I want him to experience the sufferings that I went through." He unconsciously uttered as he looked around. He knew that the others would want to do that as well.

    Hendrix chuckled. "I will be supporting all of you." He smiled widely as he threw that nket to the ground. "Thankfully, I have this nket or else I wouldn''t survive earlier." He speaks off as he stood up.

    "Well,dy and gentlemen, I will be going upstairs now to sleep. We gotta prepare ourselves for tomorrow." Hendrix was about to walk upstairs when Hugo thought of something.

    He waitied until Hendrix reached the middle part of the stairs before he opened his mouth to say something.

    "Be careful! You might see the nun on the room." He teased around knowing that he left the room dark.

    Hendrix''s eyes immediately widened. He turned around and ran off the stairs.

    "HUGO!"

    Hugoughed out loud when he saw Hendrix''s reaction, ''How fun it is to tease him around.'' He uttered on his mind as he continued tough off.

    Who would believe that Hendrix who was God was scared of ghost? If Thalia would see this one, then she would surely be embarrassed about Hedrix''s reaction.<sub> </sub>

    Hendrix''s forehead creased when he saw something igniting on Hugo''s eyes. He immediately went closer to him, slightly hitting him on his head.

    "Don''t think of any foolish ideas, you fool."

    Hugo grinned. "I wasn''t thinking of anything." He uttered pledging for his innocence.

    The truth was, he was already thinking how he can scare Hendrix at night earlier. He thought of dressing up as an old womanter at the middle of the night, but Hendrix has great power.

    Who knows what would happen if ever he will be surprised?

    Aborting the idea, Hugo chose to have peace tonight.

    "Well, it''s gettingte already so I think we need to rest as well." Hugo stood up and waved his hands. He was the first one to leave the living room, followed by Hendrix who rushed forward when he saw that he will not be alone upstairs.

    Hugo''s forehead creased when he saw that Hendrix was so close to his body. Whenever he stop walking, he would stop walking too.

    "What are you doing?"

    Hugo could feel Hendrix getting startled by his sudden question.

    "I''m not doing anything." Hendrix looked so defensive as he answered.

    He was embarrassed to admit that he was actually nervous because of what they watched earlier. It was his first time seeing such creatures! Even the Demons who he have fought over the decades looked more handsome than them.

    Hugo chuckled as he nodded. "Alright. I believe you." He shrugged his shoulders as he went inside the room.

    Now that they have separate beds, it will be morefortable for them to sleep at night.

    Hugo scrolled on social media first. He saw a lot of news regarding Julius and Noah''s well-being.

    Thements were usually filled with people saying their best swishes to Noah while ndering Julius''s name in return.

    It was actually funny for Hugo. To think that Damien''s words would greatly influence people was truly surprising.

    Even if there were evidence already found, the people still chooses to be blind.

    When Hugo saw that the time were almost at 12 midnight, he turned off his phone and went to sleep.

    Tomorrow, there will be a lot of things to do so he should be prepared.

    All of them woke up early in the morning. Even Alliyah was motivated to get everything done today.

    They were busy eating together for breakfast. In the afternoon, all of them will set out to go to the mall.

    Fortunately, because of Hendrix''s power they will be able to hide their true appearances.

    Their only problem right now was if Alliyah would be able to handle her fears on meeting the men who harassed her.

    Remembering what happened yesterday, Hugo advised Alliyah to just stay inside the apartment. He was worried that she might copse once again. However, Alliyah was determined to face her fears.

    Alliyah told Hugo that if she will keep running away from her problems, then it wouldn''t do good. Now, until its early, she need to dissolve it already before it gets toote.

    "Are you sure you will be fine?" Natalie asked Alliyah. They were sitting beside each other, making it easier for them to talk.

    "Yes. You don''t need to worry about me." Alliyah assured her.

    "We need to split into two teams incase something happens. I will stick with Alliyah while you three can stick together since Hendrix wouldn''t be able to do anything if ever." Hugo informed them as he took out something from his bag.

    It was a few boxes of newly bought phones.

    Their eyes widened when they saw that it was a new model from a popr brand. Natalie and Alliyah couldn''t help but express their excitement when they saw it.

    Finally they already have a cellphone to use after being away from it for a few months!

    Hendrix and Jimon who  wasn''t really familiar with it was confused at first on how to use it.

    "It''s my gift to you. After all, I''m sure that we will be needing thister on."

 Chapter 161 Teaching Session

    Since it was still early in the morning, there were still plenty of time before they will go out. The news said that visiting hours will only be allowed from 2 pm to 4 pm.

    Hugo and Hendrix were in their room. He was busy cleaning the side of his bed. His eyes nced over to the box. He let out a loud sigh as he went near it.

    Hendrix couldn''t hide his curiosity. Even though he was the one who got the box from Hugo''s room, he didn''t really bother knowing that was inside since he understood how important privacy was.

    Now that Hugo was the one taking it out, he couldn''t avoid to let out his interest over the matter.

    "May I know what was inside?" Hendrix asked Hugo as he stood up.

    Hugo signaled Hendrix to patiently wait. He unlocked the side hooks of the wooden box and opened them afterward. It revealed Hugo''s sword who he haven''t used for a couple of weeks already.

    Hendrix''s eyes widened as he looked at it. "I didn''t know you had one!" he excitedly uttered. Happiness was written in his face as he looked at it.

    When Hugo saw Hendrix''s expression, he chuckled. Hendrix looks like a kid right now. He looks like someone who was very happy after seeing the sword.

    "Do you know how to use i?" Hendrix asked Hugo as he realized it. It was rare for a human to know how to wield a sword or even use it.

    Hugo was hesitant to answer. He knew that he have already used this in the past but that was all.  He do not know what to answer, but he choose to be honest with himself

    "Nope. I actually do not have any idea how to use this." Hugo answered.

    There was no point in lying anyways. Hendrix is the God of War for Pete''s sake. He will  just make a fool out of himself if he ever did try to lie in front of him.

    "Do you want me to teach you?" Hendrix''s eyes were sparkling. It was his first time feeling this excited in a while.

    The feeling of going into battlefield, ying an enemy, and seeing blood was making his excitement shoot up.

    "I can teach you how to use it properly if you want."

    It has been so long since he ever trained another person as well. It wouldn''t hurt if he ever shares his knowledge to Hugo. That''s the point of hising here on the mortal world anyway. It''s to be able to share his knowledge and be of help towards him.

    Hugo was surprised by Hendrix''s offer.

    "Who wouldn''t want that?" Hugo smiled widely. He looked at the clock and saw that they still have 5 hours before 2 pm. That''s an enough time, for him to gain even just a little bit knowledge.

    "But how will we do it?" Hugo added in as he looked around. There were no avable spaces everywhere that they could use to practice sword without getting caught by people.

    "Don''t worry. I can handle that." Hendrix grinned. He looked at Hugo and swayed his hands.

    Hugo''s eyes widened when he saw how his clothes changed. It turned into a ck colored fitted shirt and a pair of shorts that werefortable to use.

    The clothes were light as if he wasn''t wearing anything.

    "That is one of the training clothes that most people use in heaven." Hendrix grinned.

    He opened up his palms once again until a bright light appeared on top of it. The bright light slowly moved upwards until it moved in a circr motion. It flew in the air, circling Hendrix and Hugo around.

    In just a blink of an eye, their location changed.

    Hugo gasped when he saw that the location that they teleported was very familiar. It was the forest that he have been when he went to rescue Hendrix in his cat form.

    When he realized it, he couldn''t help himself but re at him. "You brute. Did you think that I forgot already how you fooled me here."

    Hendrixughed out loud as he ced his hands mid air. "What can I do. It was Thalia who ordered me to be like that. You should me him and not me." He tried to defend himself by shifting the me to Thalia.

    This forest was one of his territories so it would be considered safe for them to practice here. The time in this follows the mortal world so they wouldn''t really encounter a lot of problems.

    "Now I''m curious. Did you actually got injured when I went here?" Hugo''s brows furrowed as he thought about it.

    He remember clearly that Hendrix was injured that time. It was probably the main reason on why did he choose to take Hendrix on his way.

    Hendrix nodded. "Yeah. So, I''m still thankful for what you did." He uttered.<sub> </sub>

    The truth was, it was his first time transforming as a cat. He had a lot of fun, discovering what it feels like to be one that he didn''t realize that jumping off a huge tree would injure himself.

    "¡­"

    Hugo does not know if Hendrix was fooling him but when he saw the seriousness in his eyes, his thoughts changed. ''It seems like he really did injured himself that time. At least he didn''t fool me for that one.''

    "Now what should we do?" Hugo''s brows shot up as he looked at Hendrix. They''re not here to just keep on talking. He came him to learn so it should be worth it.

    Hendrix grinned when he heard the eagerness in Hugo''s voice. He swayed his hands once again until his outfit changed.

    It turned into a white robe with golden belt and shoulder bands  on both side.

    "Now let''s start." Hendrix pped his hands. When he opened his palms, a sword appeared on top of it.

    It was a ck double-sided sword, with red linings in the middle. Just a look of it and you could already tell that it was sharp and could cut any person when you sh it.

    It wasn''t too long before their session started.

    Forward your foot," Hendrix''s voiced thundered as he gestured ground.

    Hugo took a deep breath and followed what the man had instructed him to do. Keeping both of him feet on the ground, he ced the left one in front. Standing still, he took a hold in his sword and forwarded it.

    ncing over the man, he saw how Hendrix nodded his head. A sigh of relief escape in his mouth as he already did what the man was telling him to do for minutes already. Well, it was not his problem that his instruction was not clear enough.

    Hendrix positioned himself in the middle. Kicking in the air, he swayed his sword forcefully as if it was dancing in the air. He took a step back and jumped midair. Turning his body until his knees reach the ground.

    Hugo ''s jaw fell in the ground after watching what Hendrix did. Hendrix really looks impressive as he uses his own weapon.

    He tilted him head to the side. It seems like he needs to do the same thing now. he couldn''t even remember the moves and its step.

    "Did you review that?" Hendrix calmly asked Hugo as he cleaned the dirt that got stuck in his clothes.

    "Yes, Sir," Hugo responded as he nodded him head.

    Since he was Hendrix''s student, he needs to call Hendrix that way now whenever they''re training. That was to show respect for their teachers for teaching them.

    Hendrix knew that Hugo wouldn''t get it at first try. He practiced that move for weeks just to master it. "Look at it carefully Hugo." Hemanded as he do the steps one by one.

    He took his sword and cleaned it swiftly before going in the middle to try again.

    "One," Hendrix uttered as he positioned himself to kick

    "Two," Raising one of his feet to kick, Hendrix moved his sword to the left side.

    The movement continued for minutes. He was forcefully swaying his sword going to the right and to the left. With added movements it drastically became a form of art afterwards.

    Hugo, on the other hand, was focused with what Hendrix was doing in front of him. He needs to direct his attention into this thing if he wanted to learn. He doesn''t want to embarrass himself in front of the man.

    Tilting his head to the side, he was sure that this will require a lot of practice. It seems like it was easy at first nce, but he knows that it was a lot more than that if he''s the one actually doing it already.

    Hendrix''s movements were so fluid. It was evident that he already was experienced in this.

    The forceful swaying of the swords caused a pleasing sound. Hendrix''s heavy steps have contributed to its difficulty. When he did the final ending, once again, Hugo pped him hands softly.

    "Now you need to do it,"

    Hugo ''s eyes widened as heughs nervously.

    Oh shit.

 Chapter 162 Its Time

    Hendrix chuckled as he looked at Hugo. "Are you tired already?" he asked in a teasingly manner.

    The both of them were sitting in a root of the tree. They were resting for a few minutes before they will continue on what they have done so far.

    Hugo nodded as he took a deep breath. "Well, who wouldn''t?" he asked back as if it was already nt visible.

    Hugo does not know if he will be thankful for Hendrix or not.

    He was even stricter than his previous teachers in the school.

    Hendrix will make him repeat all the steps that he did earlier even if he just did a slight mistake just like not angling his swords the same way or not taking enough step for his feet.

    It was exhausting him to the point that he just wanted to go back and lie down already.

    When Hendrix saw how Hugo stare at him, he secretlyughed in his mind. It was evident in his face how he wanted to kill him at this point.

    If only Hugo''s stare could kill people, then Hendrix must be buried 6 feet below the ground already

    "How about we do something fun?" Hendrix smiled smiled.

    "What is it?" Hugo''s brows shot up as he saw an emotion flickering unto Hendrix''s eyes.

    "How about we go and duel about that you have learned today?" Hendrix grinned as he stood up and raise his brows to Hugo.

    Hendrix didn''t stop there. He smiled widely as he took his sword from the side. "Who wins will have 1 wish?"

    "Deal," Hugo answered since there was nothing to lose anyway.

    The sounds of the swords flickering through each other were the only sound that can be heard through the whole forest.

    ''How did we even get here?'' Hugo took a deep sigh as he step a back froward.

    The brute in front of him made a bet that if he could win in this battle, then he could have a wish. While, if Hendrix won the battle, then he will grant him a wish.

    It was absurd.

    Hugo already knew that he didn''t even have an ounce of winning percentage, but here he was. His hands were tightly holding on the sword as if his life depends on it.

    "Is that the only thing you can do, Hugo?" Hendrix mocked when he saw how Hugo stopped for a while.

    Hendrix was having fun the whole time.

    The reason why he chooses to have this early on was to test Hugo if he was really willing to learn even if he was defeated by him.

    This was to give motivation to him as well, that he should work hard.

    Hugo''s eyes quickly fixed over Hendrix after hearing what he had uttered.  He red at Hendrix who was just standingfortably on the side that gave a more serious atmosphere throughout the ce.

    Hugo jumped out and striked over Hendrix. Even though Hugo''s movements were quite fast, Hendrix easily dodged all the attacks. Hendrix tried to attack back, kicking Hugo in his stomach that caused a huge impact.

    Hugo tilted her head to the side, not minding the slight pain from Hendrix kick. He didn''t step back but rather, he jumped forward once again, letting their swords sh together.

    The sound of their swords shing with one another was creating a scene on the forest.

    Even the animals who was living on it, had secretly stayed on the side to observe what was happening.

    It was their first time, seeing their Master fighting over someone in his own ce.

    Hugo attacked in a fast-paced manner, but before his sword could even touch Hendrix, he twirled around in the air, taking a step back. Shifting his body, Hendrix jumped in position to get through Hugo''s back that Hugo didn''t quite expect.

    Hendrix kicked Hugo on his legs before transferring to another side. He quickly held unto his sword, cing the de of his sword to Hugo''s neck.

    Hendrix smiled in victory as he ced down his sword. His sword insTantly vanished as he took a step back. "Your moves became more fluid than what it used to,"

    Hugo chuckled, "Are you praising me or being sarcastic?"

    "Praising you, of course," Hendrix  grinned, "I have one wish, huh?" He teased Hugo who was rolling his eyes as he looked at how yful, Hendrix had be.

    "Yes, but make sure that I can do it," Hugo red at Hendrix, reminding him about it.

    Who knows about what might Hendrix asked him to do?

    He was not a God in the first ce, so he can''t do a lot of things than them. Although, he for sure, can do a lot more than mere humans can.

    "Yeah, I know." Hendrix grinned as nced at Hugo. "But don''t worry. Since I can''t think of anything now, then I will just tell you what I want in the future."

    Hugo shrugged his shoulders as he nodded. "Alright."<sub> </sub>

    It was already close afternoon when Hugo and Hendrix finished what they were doing. They came back to their room and Hugo immediately lie down the bed.

    He was exhausted.

    He could feel his muscles getting numb as the soft mattress hit his back.

    He didn''t recall being this exhausted ever in his life. Although, he was tired, Hugo was happy with what he learned today.

    He didn''t want to say it, but Hendrix really helped him a lot especially on the right way on how to handle a sword.

    When Hendrix saw Hugo, he couldn''t refrain himself fromughing. It was actuallymendable how Hugo managed tost that long despite the fact that it was his first time receiving proper training.

    He could remember the soldiers that he have trained then. They couldn''t evenst a few hours when thy started joining him.

    Since he wasn''t that bad, Hendrix went near to Hendrix. He ced his palm on his forehead.

    Hugo felt as if the tiredness on his body was slowly drifting away. His sore muscles earlier had magically gone away.

    "Thanks," he uttered as he lie down to the side.

    "It''s already 11 45. You all can eat lunch now. I''ll just take a very quick nap." Hugo uttered as he covered his full body with nket.

    He activated an rm on his phone before he closed his eyes to take a nap even for just a little bit.

    Hendrix came downstairs.

    In there he saw Jimon, Natalie, and Alliyah, watching a movie together.

    "Let''s eat lunch already." He uttered as he went to the living room.

    Good thing was that they cooked a lot earlier that they didn''t need to cook anything for lunch anymore.

    "Where is Hugo?" Alliyah looked around trying to find where Hugo was.

    ''He''s taking a nap." Hendrix answered since he was the only one who knew what Hugo was currently doing.

    "ohh," Alliyah nodded as she went to the kitchen. She was followed by Natalie and the both of them arrange the table by cin in some tes, ss cups, and some utensils.

    Jimon was the one who take the food and reheated them. On the other hand, Hendrix, who wasn;t doing anything scratched the back of his head.

    "I should do something so that it wouldn''t look like as if I am idling around." He murmured to himself as he stood up.

    Hendrix tried to open the refrigerator. He looked around and tried to find something that he could contribute.

    However, the only thing that he could do was to take out the orange juice that they made earlier, together with the pitcher of water.

    When everything was done, the four of them happily ate. They just left enough food for Hugo which he can eat for lunch.

    It wasn''t too long before Hugo came downstairs. He was already all dressed up.

    He was thankful for Hendrix for healing his body. His body was working well and there were no aches unlike earlier.

    "You all should go and get ready now. We will leave in 40 mins." He reminded them as he passed by through them.

    Since all the rooms had their own bathroom, there will be no problem with how they dress up.

    When they all hear it, they immediately stopped what they were watching and went upstairs.

    Everyone was so excited at what will happen. Even Hugo couldn''t hide the excitement that he was feeling.

    ''I wonder what Julius looks like now.'' The corner of his lips rose up as he think of it.

    In the past, Julius would try to make himself look dignified and pitiful depending on the situation. Now, he couldn''t wait to find out what Julius will be.

    Will he look pitiful to gain the public''s attention?

    That was the question on his mind that he couldn''t wait to answer.

    Hugo quickly ate his lunch. Since everyone was too busy, he washed the dishes and waited for all of them toe down.

    It wasn''t too long when one by one, they showed up.

    Hugo grinned when they gotpleted at the living room. He took out the ring on his hand and smiled.

    "It''s time."

 Chapter 163 The Visitation

    It wasn''t too long before all of them arrived in the hospital.

    Natalie, Jimon, and Hendrix arrived first. They joined the huge amount of crowd that could be seen in front of the hospital.

    They went to the front with the help of Hugo and stayed there.

    They were there to gather much news that they can while Hugo and Alliyah stayed in the back to  monitor what was happening.

    Since they only allowed 2 hours of visiting time, a lot of people were expecting that at least they could take just a quicknce of both Noah and Julius.

    "I didn''t know their influence is this huge," Alliyah couldn''t help but to mutter as she looked around.

    She couldn''t even see Natalie and the others in their position.

    Now, she wonders what did they do to get the permission to have a massive mass outside the hospital.

    "Well, that''s not a problem for them since they own this hospital and they''re being backed by the president." Hugo answered Alliyah''s thoughts.

    Alliyah nodded as she went silent.

    It was still 30 minutes before 2 pm and yet the whole street was already filled with people. Hugo and Alliyah were at the very back of the street. They could see how the people arrived at the location with excitement.

    [What are you three doing there?] Hugo raised his brows as he tried tomunicate with Hendrix. It hasn''t been so long and yet he feared that they were doing something embarrassing already.

    [Nothing. The people in our front just kept on talking how worried and thankful they were that Noah is awake already.] Hendrix answered in boredom.

    Since all of them were wearing a disguise, it was easier for them to move around without being caught.

    Hendrix, who was on the front, was  getting quite an attention for his looks despite his disguise. He was actually enjoying the stares that was being given to them.

    What can he do if he looks very handsome in every disguise that he could think of?

    That was the same with Hugo who has been gathering attention in the back as well. Those who just arrive would usually look at his direction with their reddened cheeks. But once they saw Alliyah who was beside Hugo, they would immediately look away.

    Hugo has been witnessing it since earlier. He nced over to the side and saw how Alliyah''s eyes were fixated at the crowd in front of them.

    "Are you sure you are fine?" He asked her as he saw the beads of sweat forming in Alliyah''s forehead.

    Alliyah nodded as she smiled. "Yeah. It''s just quite hot here." She answered as she wiped the sweat.

    Hugo chuckled. He looked at the clock and saw that it was 15 minutes before 2 pm.

    Vehicles that were bigger than normal started to arrive.

    "Well, how can I forget them?" Hugo whispered to himself as he looked at all the cars that started to arrive. In the side of their car was names of multiple media outlets that were invited in the area.

    After a few minutes, multiple ck vans arrived. When the door opened, it was President Damien who came with a big smile on his face.

    The people shouted in glee. It was their first time seeing Damien up close so they must have been all excited.

    Damien''sing wasn''t announced to everyone. That means everyone was surprised to see him today.

    Hugo and Alliyah stayed in the back without moving even though the people were running around them to have a nce towards Damien.

    Despite Damien''s old age, he was still loved by people especially with what he had been doing these past few days.

    News of him going to multiple charity centers has been poprized online.

    "Why aren''t we moving? Aren''t we supposed to blend in with people?" Alliyah''s forehead creased when he saw that Hugo had no will to move even just for a little bit.

    "You can go if you want, but I will just stay here." Hugo uttered. There was no point in going anyways since he have seen their shameless face in the past already.

    It seems like no one knew that he was the one behind what happened in the party.

    Now that he thought of it, for sure, Julius would try to contact his parents to ask them about him.

    ''Fuck. Why didn''t I thought of that?'' His eyes widened.

    Now that Julius was awake, he was sure that he wouldn''t forget about him. After all, based from what he learned about their experiment, they need to find a perfect body for it to be sessful.

    Hugo''s jaw clenched.

    It just reminded him of what happened to him in the past.

    ''I''m so sorry, but not now.''

    He needs to contact his family immediately regarding the situation with Julius. He couldn''t help but me her mother for it.

    If Verda was only wise enough to not trust them immediately, then they wouldn''t be stuck in this position.

    Hugo tilted his head to the side. Once they came hometer, he will immediately inform his parents about what do they need to do.

    Money was already not a problem for them.

    He can ask his parents to have a vacation in a short while. After all, Hailey''s ss wille into an end soon. That will be easier for them to move around to different ces if ever.

    [They are starting to open up the gate already. There are a lot of bodyguards guarding around the ce so be careful especially with Alliyah.]

    Hugo stood up straight with what he heard. He walked closer to Alliyah and held her hands all of a sudden.

    Alliyah''s eyes widened as she gasped. "What are you doing?" her heart was starting to beat like crazy with the sudden action of Hugo.

    Thankfully, Hugo was too focused on what they were about to do that he didn''t saw how Alliyah''s cheeks reddened.

    "Let''s go now. Stick closer to me." Hugo reminded her as they started to walk forward.

    Alliyah nodded as she epted Hugo''s hands. Together, they moved around forward. The crowd was so eager to be the first one that a littlemotion had been caused.

    Hugo was firmly holding unto Alliyah''s hand, not letting it go amidst the crowd. He was looking at her from time to time to see what was reaction as they went closer.

    Because of therge number of crowd, they had a hard time moving forward. Hugo had to use his body to shield himself and Alliyah because someone was pushing people at the back.

    "Move closer to me." Hugo''s voice was filled with seriousness as he pulled Alliyah''s hands towards him.

    Even though Alliyah wasn''t saying anything, Hugo could feel that Alliyah was starting to get nervous as they approach closer to the door.

    His eyes could already see the guards guarding people on going inside.

    Alliyah''s hands were starting to get cold as they further walk towards. Hugo knew that Alliyah was just trying her best to fight the fears that was slowly reappearing in her heart.

    The only thing that he could do now was so to be there and support Alliyah. In any time, he could use his powers to stop the time and teleport back to the apartment if it was badly needed.

    He kept on looking at Alliyah''s side. At this point, he was already hugging Alliyah''s body with how close they were.

    When they sessfully entered the inside of the hospital, several medical staffs and guards were lined up in an orderly manner.

    Alliyah''s hands trembled as she saw the familiar white uniforms that she had seen when she was locked up in the cell.

    It was making her head feel like its about to burst out, but she need to be strong.

    Alliyah firmly closed her eyes as her grip on Hugo''s hands became tighter. As she inhaled Hugo''s scent beside her, her heart started to beat in a normal rate.

    It was as if it has a magical effect and its sole purpose was to make her anxious heart, rxed.

    Hugo smiled assuring Alliyah. "Don''t worry. Just say if you want to leave and we will immediately leave." He went closer to her ears and whispered right through it.

    Alliyah couldn''t help but smile at the same time. "Thanks," she uttered.

    She appreciates the effort that Hugo had went through just so he could apany here safely. They can just leave her in the apartment, but Hugo respected her choice and let her go here even after what happened these past few days.

    The person in their front, who was guiding every visitor, assisted them in going through multiple floors.

    They arrived in the elevator, and since only limited person were allowed to enter, there was a traffic jam on the way.

    Hugo wondered if the others were already done. Trying tomunicate with Hendrix, he sighed deeply.

    [Are you three done already?]

    He asked.

    It didn''t take too long before Hendrix answered.

    [Hugo¡­]

 Chapter 164 The Symbol?

    [Hugo¡­ I didn''t know that hospital like this is so big!]

    There was excitement in Hendrix''s voice as he informed Hugo about it. Since Hendrix was part of the early members who had ess inside, they had quite a chill time going around without worries.

    [Where are you now?]

    Hugo''s forehead creased as he saw the previous batch of people going down. But he didn''t even got a glimpse of either Natalia, Jimon, and Hendrix.

    [We are back at the apartment.]

    Hendrix answered as if it was not a big deal.

    Hugo sighed. ''Alright,'' he answered as he looked at the side.

    "We can take our time. Hendrix and the others were back already." He informed her.

    Alliyah nodded as the both of them moved forward. They entered the elevator and followed the guide, assisting them towards both Julius and Noah''s room.

    On the other hand, Hendrix and the others sessfully went back.

    Hendrix excused himself. "I will just go somewhere. If I don''t get back in 2 hours, then just inform Hugo that I did something important."

    Natalia nodded. "Alright," she smiled as she waved her hands towards Hendrix.

    Hendrix smiled back. He went upstairs and went directly to the room. He opened the window and let the bird in.

    The reason that they went directly here was that while they were on the hospital, Thalia called for his name.

    "Let''s go somewhere," Hendrix uttered as he touched Thalia''s shoulder, teleporting them together towards his forest.

    It''s the 2500th celebration of Azura''s birthday. He couldn''t believe that the man was that old already even though it doesn''t show on their physical features.

    "What do you n to give to Azura?" Hendrix asked Thalia as they both strolled around the area.

    "Maybe I will just give some wines that I personally made," Thalia answered as she thought of other things to give towards Azura.

    Hendrix nodded at what Thalia had said. He was thinking of what to give Azura as a birthday present. He basically grew up with him, so it would be a pity if he wouldn''t even give him any presents.

    "I do not know what to give to him," Hendrix sighed as he looked around.

    "Azura is usually busy this time, right?" Thalia turned over as her lips quirked upward.

    "Well, how would I know if I haven''t been to heaven, for so long?" Hendrix answered as he shrugged his shoulders. "However, knowing him¡­ then the answer would probably be yes."

    "Let''s go at the Mortal''s territory!" Thalia excitedly suggested after giving it some thoughts.

    "Azura will scold us once he knew that you left again." Hendrix red at Thalia.

    "Don''t worry, we will just look for presents to give Azura. We won''t make any chaos, I promise." Thalia answered with a smile on her face. "After all, how can I harm my people, right?" she answered.

    "Alright but make it quick. I got to be back before the sun sets." Hendrix uttered.

    Thalia smiled widely as she swayed her hands and teleported back to the mortal realm. Unlike the same, they teleported to a different ce on a faraway continent from thend.

    "Wooh!!"

    "Die! Die! Die!"

    "ce your votes, everyone!"

    With furrowed brows, Thalia looked around and saw mortals gathering at the middle of the street. On the side was a wooded table carrying a lot of money that the people ce to bet on their favorites.

    "I will vote for Marquez!" An old man shouted as he ced in 3 silver bars on the table.

    With rigged clothes, the man, sitting in front of the table smiled. It seems like they will have a lot of profits today.

    The audience was cut in half. The right side was supporting a man named Marquez. While the other side was supporting the man named Yuki. They were both renowned fighters on their street.

    "What are they doing?" Hendrix cluelessly asked Thalia since she know the most about how the humans act.

    The old woman looked at Hendrix as if he said something wrong. "Are you not from here? This is what everyone is expecting every weekend!"

    "¡­"

    Hendrix just looked around. He didn''t know what was fun with seeing people betting around.

    "Let''s get closer." Thalia uttered.

    Hendrix didn''t know their exact location since he rarely goes into the mortal realm. They were in a crowded street. The lights on the side street were blinking as if it was already broken.

    "Lat call for your bets!" The same old man shouted as a group of people gathered in front of his wooden table.

    "Are they going to fight?" Hendrix asked, his voice was filled with curiosity.

    Looking ridiculously, "Of course! What do you expect them to do? y in the middle of the ring?" The old woman sarcastically answered before she walked away.

    Hendrix scratched the back of his head as the woman left them alone. A few seconds had passed before he poke once again.

    "Who do you think will win?" Hendrix smirked as he nced over Thalia''s side.

    "I think the one that has long hair. Marquez? I think that''s his name." Thalia answered as her eyes flew to the stage in the middle.

    The whole street was crowded with people that were enjoying the fight. It attracted a lot of new attention from those who were just passing by.

    Hendrix nodded and smiled, "Then I will support the other one." He grinned.

    Thalia shook her head as the cheers from the crowds echoed in their ears. She saw how the Marquez man throws punches in the air, which Yuki carefully dodged. A tension rose up within the two men as they feel each other''s movement.

    "What were they doing?" Hendrix''s brows furrowed as he saw how the man named Marquez turned angry after seeing Yuki talking for a few seconds.

    "Hmm, I think he was provoking him," Thalia answered as she pointed out Yuki on the left side of the court.

    "WOH!!!"

    "YUKI! YUKI! YUKI!"

    The crowd turned excited at what they were seeing. Marquez groaned in pain as he tried his best to dodge the punches being thrown at him. Blood came out of her mouth as he coughed badly.

    Gathering his strength up, Marquez forcefully got away with the man''s hold.

    "I will kill you!" He shouted out loud.

    The situation changed again and the shouts of the people went unto Marquez''s side.

    "I''m getting bored around here, Hendrix. The fight was not that great." Thalia''s brows furrowed as she looked over the stage. Witnessing how the tables quickly turned around in a snap.

    "Should we go now?" Hendrix asked as he nced over at the woman.

    Smiling, Thalia nodded her head. "But before that, let me do this first."

    Opening up her palms, a small bead of light came out that fled into the sky. Water started to pour afterward in a heavily manner that caused the fight to stop. Blood flew from the ground,ing from the wounds of both guys in the middle.

    Panic was evident on the people''s faces as they searched for some shed that could protect them from the rain. The old man in the middle quickly hid the moneying from the top of the table.

    "Quick! Help me! The monies will get wet!" He screamed at his sons as they ran faster to the man''s location.

    Shaking her head in dismay, Thalia looked at Hendrix. She nodded her head before they took a step out of the area, leaving the people rmed at the sudden downfall of the rain.

    "It''s Azura''s Birthday. I don''t want to see any deaths today." Thalia shrugged her shoulders as Hendrix looked weirdly at her.

    On the other hand, one of the two men, was curious on what his eyes had seen.

    "Did you see two women wearing a white and long dress?" Marquez, who was the first one to stand up, asked someone from the crown.

    "White and long dress? Who would wear such a thing in a ce like this?" The person that he asked with. answered as if he said something funny.

    "Oh, right? Don''t mind me," Confused at what he saw, Marquez took a deep breath and tilted his head to the side.

    He didn''t know if he was imagining things, but he was sure as hell that he did see a circle-shaped light that came out from the woman''s hands before the rain started.

    After what happened earlier, both of them went back to Hendrix''s Forest.

    "I thought you will look for a present for Azura?" Hendrix looked at Thalia.

    "We were supposed to," Thalia answered as she shift the pages of the book that she was reading.

    "Then why are we back in my forest?"

    "The man Marquez. I think he''s not a mere human." Thalia lowly uttered in the air. "I saw a familiar mark on his back." Shaking her head, Thalia took out a paper from her drawer.

    She started to draw the symbol that she saw. It was not visible, but she had a glimpse of it when it reflected from the light that came out from her palms earlier.

    "Are you familiar with this?".

 Chapter 165 Dragon Clan

    "A wave of the water and three stars in the sky forming a triangle. Hmm, it''s quite familiar. Oh, wait, isn''t this the same one with what the other Water Dragons have?"

    "Are you sure?" Thalia''s forehead creased as she nced with Hendrix with widened eyes.

    "No¡­ But it must be one of the dragon ns'' symbol." Hendrix determinedly answered.

    Even though he wasn''t sure what n was it among the dragon n, after going to different territories, he was sure that this symbol came from one of them.

    If he will look at it, it seems like the symbol came from a high status of noble among the n.

    ''If he is a noble, then what is he doing with that petty fight?'' He curiously asked himself. The whole thing didn''t make sense in his mind.

    "Let''s go to heaven." Thalia uttered with seriousness written in her voice. She looked at Hendrix with authority. "As your Queen, I order you toe with me.

    Hendrix took a deep sigh as he nodded his head. He was about to say no but Thalia interrupted him when he was just about to speak up.

    Since it was an official order, Hendrix bowed his head. "Yes, Your Highness."

    Thalia swayed her hands to the side. They were immediately teleported into a different ce.

    The two of them were greeted by servants and soldier. Going directly to Thalia''s throne room, she ordered one of her servants to immediately call Can and Azura.

    The four of them were closest to each other. Out of all the Gods in Heaven, they were the only ones that Thalia trust the most.

    She know that because she was a woman, other gods were still reluctant to follow her orders. Most of the time they were just following because of her authority.

    She knew that when she first got the crown to herself, there were many petitions about it. Most of them were saying that she should abdicate the throne.

    But since there was a rule in Heaven that was made by the Ancient God himself, they could just wait patiently until Thalia''s reign will end.

    But of course, not everything ended their.

    Can and Azura both suddenly showed up in Thalia''s throne room at the same time. They first bowed their heads to show their respect before moving forward.

    "When we heard about your call, we immediately came here." Azura uttered. He smiled as he went near to Thalia, patting her head.

    "Did our little queen, find a problem on her way?" he teasingly asked.

    Thalia red at Azura as she took a step backward. "Even though its your birthday, I won''t forgive you if you mess my hair one more time." She red at him.

    Azura chuckled. "You kno wit''s my birthday and yet you did not give me any presents?"

    Rolling her eyes, Thalia opened up her palms. A few jars that was covered on top of them. Giving it to Azura, she looked at how a smile appeared on Azura''s lips.

    "You know me too well!" He excitedly uttered. Azura could already tell that the wine that wa given to him was high quality ones.

    After all, it was Thalia who personally made it herself.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll drink thister until I pass out." Hu chuckled as he swayed his hands, hiding the jar of wine.

    Azura ced his hands behind his back.

    "Now, what are we going to do and why did you call us?" He uttered.

    Can, who has been standing on the side since earlier was curious about what was happening as well.

    "It''s rare for you toe and seek us. May I know what bothers you, Your Highness?" Can asked in a respectful manner.

    Thalia looked around. "You all are dismissed." She uttered.

    The servants and the knights guarding the inside of her throne room all left in a hurry. When they were all gone, Thalia opened up her palms until the same paper from earlier appeared on top of it.

    "Do you know where this symbol came from?" She asked with curiosity written in her voice.

    Can and Azura looked bothered as they took the paper out of Thalia''s hand.

    Hendrix who has been watching them on the side couldn''t help but chuckle.

    "It''s funny to see you all this serious after some time." He grinned as he took a step forward to go towards where Can and Azura and tried to help them figure out some things.

    The others came into reality after hearing Hendrix They didn''t saw him at first since they were too engrossed with what they were reading.

    "It''s nice to meet you again, Hendrix." They chuckled.

    "You two. Stop fooling around and try to think where this symbol came from." His grin became wider as he ced both of his hands towards their shoulder.

    Silence upied the room afterward. Can scratched the back of his head. He couldn''t think of anything. But the symbol was surely familiar in his eyes.

    "We all should eatter after this. After all, it''s Azura''s birthday. It has been so long since we ate together," Can suddenly muttered.

    A smile rose up at Azura''s lips. "Sure!" He happily answered. Her nced went over in the middle.

    After thinking of it, Azura''s eyes widened. His mouth parted ways as he looked back at Thalia.

    "I think I know where I saw this symbol now." Hu uttered.

    All the eyes went to Azura''s direction after he finished talking.

    "Where?" Thalia was too eager to know where the symbol came from.

    "It''s from a far away continent on the dragon n''s border. Only a few have this mark so we should know who has it when we ask there." Azura was definitely sure with his answer.

    He had been reading books since he was a child so he can never go wrong about these things." Erin''s eyes widened in shock at hearing what the man had said. Her gaze moved. It was her first time hearing about it.

    "Do you now if someone there is currently missing?" she asked.

    Azura shook his head. "I do not have any news about them, but we can send a messenger and ask around." He suggested.

    Thalia nodded. "I will think about it." She sighed.

    She massaged the temple of her head. She didn''t even knew what was happening right now.

    If only this is the mortal world, then she could surely know everything that was happening. But the matters in heaven was moreplicated.

    Remembering the matters, Azura cleared his throat trying to catch their attention once again.

    "I have something to say. I forgot about this matter a few days ago, but now that we brought up about the dragon n, then I feel like you all should know about this matter." He warily uttered.

    "What do you want to talk about, Azura? "Hendrix asked.

    "An unknown person went to the dragon n''s territory. I was still investigating who it was that''s why I didn''t say anything until I get it right." Azura uttered as he opened his palms to show something. "This belongs to the person."

    Hendrix grabbed the bracelet on the man''s palms. His eyes gazed upon the bracelet, examining it carefully.

    "This belongs to the Demons," He concluded. He had seen these a few times when he was still in the battlefield.

    Azura''s brows knitted. "We are already at peace. Why would a demon invade one of the territories under the God realm?"

    Can walked closer and tilted his head to the side. "Are they creating anothermotion? But aren''t they all thrown out in the mortal world since their powers do not work there?"

    Shaking his head in disapproval, Hendrix looked at Thalia "I don''t think it was this simple."

    "Either way, we still need to be prepared." Can agreed.

    It was quite unusual for a mere demon to enter their territory. Especially the Dragon n that was considered to be a noble and respected n under the heaven''s territory.

    "Can, I need you to go to the Dragon n. Find some witness that could tell any information about the culprit." Thalia ordered. Her forehead creased.

    ''Why is this happening everything once again?'' she asked herself.

    She wasn''t sure when dd the demons tried to made a move. It seems like, they need to be thoroughly prepared right now. The demons were sneaky bastard.

    They have been quiet for so long and she thought that everything was over already.

    "But I thought we will eat together?"

    Thalia went closer to the man, lightly smacking his head. "Then go there once we finished eating. I didn''t tell you to go away immediately"

    Can raised both of his hands mid air. "Okay, I get it. You didn''t need to smack me in my head!" He made a face as he ced his hands at the area that got hit.

    Rolling her eyes, Thalia nced over at their side and saw Hendrix watching them silently. "And you, Hendrix, I want you to do something for me."

    Hendrix, who heard it, let out a deep sigh. "What is it?" He asked.

 Chapter 166 What Is It?

    Thalia''s eyes nced over at the side and saw Hendrix, who was watching them silently. "And you, Hendrix, I want you to do something for me."

    Hendrix, who heard it, let out a deep sigh. He straightened out his back and answered, "What is it?"

    As the two of them were left alone, Thalia swayed her hands. Letters started to appear in the air. Slowly, they twirled around the air until one by only, they formed a few words.

    "Who is that?" Hugo''s forehead creased when he saw that the letters formed a name of someone.

    However, the name wasn''t familiar in his eyes and in his mind.

    "Just someone that I want you to find." Thalia uttered as she ced both of her hands on her back.

    "Didn''t you give me a mission already?" Hendrix argued back. He was feelingzy doing something nowadays. It was as if he didn''t want to do anything despite the fact that he wanted toy down, eat, watch tv, and sleep all the time.

    "It seems like you are adjusting well in the mortal world." Thalia couldn''t help bur point it out after she read Hendrix thoughts.

    "Yeah." Hendrix shrugged his shoulders. "Didn''t you like it way back when you were living there?"

    Thalia fell into a moment of silence with what Hendrix uttered.

    She tilted her head to the side. A loud sigh escape from her lips afterwards.

    "I need you to find her in the mortal realms. She''s a previous God in Heaven." Thalia uttered with finality in her voice.

    "Then why can''t you do it on your own?" Hendrix was confused with the way Thalia was acting. It was weird for him to see that Thalia is asking someone''s help regarding this.

    She was the Queen of Heaven. She''s supposed to know things like this especially that they''re talking about the mortal realm.

    "You don''t understand it," Thalia shifted her nce at Hendrix''s back. "Don''t ask any more questions. I won''t answer anything." She added in.

    Hendrix nodded his head. "Then where can I find this woman?" his brows shot up as he tried to remember the name.

    "Shieke¡­" He said the person''s name out loud.

    His curiosity rose up. "It''s my first time hearing this name." he uttered as he looked back at Thalia.

    Thalia smiled at Hendrix. "You''ll know here once you find her for me." She answered and chuckled.

    She opened up her palms until a golden bell appeared on it.

    "This will ring when the she is near to your location. Approximately within 1 km distance." Thalia smiled widely.

    Hendrix was about to protest when Thalia quickly opened her mouth once again, interrupting him.

    "We should go and eat with them now. Did you forgot that an hour here is equals to an hour in the mortal realm?" She grinned as she tried to make Hendrix remember about it.

    Hendrix defeatedly sighed. "Alright. Let''s go. I''m sure they are waiting for us already." He uttered.

    On the other hand, Hugo and the others were still doing their own thing on the mortal world.

    Natalie and Jimon who were left alone on the apartment had so much fun time by watchingshows using the television.

    Natalie started to explore the phone that was given to her by Hugo as well. It was actually helpful especially with the way they currentlymunicate.

    Natalie looked at the palm of her hands. Just like Jimon, there was the same mark on her neck that couldn''t be seen directly with the human''s naked eyes.

    She wondered where did Hendrix go all along. It was unlike for the man to be away for this long.

    It was already close to 6 in the evening. Hendrix left 3 hours ago and at this rate it seems like he wouldn''te home any sooner.

    Natalie pouted as she looked over at the window. "I wonder what Alliyah is doing now?" she leaned over at the couch''s sot cushion andy her head on top o it.

    "I wish that both her and Hugo is currently fine right now¡­"

    "Hugo!" Alliyah red at Hugo as they arrived at the entrance of the city that they were in.

    "Chill!" Hugo chuckled out loud as he raised both of his hands midair.

    Alliyah red at Hugo. Earlier, after they went to the hospital, with Hugo''s suggestion, they both decided to spend time outside beforeing back.

    It was mostly Hugo''s suggestion. Even though Alliyah wanted to go home earlier already, Hugo was persistent that both of them should celebrate their sess.

    She didn''t even knew what was the sess that Hugo was kept talking about.

    "The sess is that you were able to go through that experience without fainting." Hugo answered.

    Although it may sound funny, it was actually a good thing that even though Alliyah had met Julius face-to-face, she didn''t show any fears despite the fact that her hands were trembling all the time.

    Other than that, nothing more happened.

    Alliyah made a face with what she heard. "Why does it sound like you are teasing me?" Her eyes squinted as she looked at Hugo.

    Hugo grinned as he shrugged his shoulder. "I do not know what you are talking about," he answered as he took a step forward.

    "Come on now. We still has a long way to go and you''re tired already?" Hugo shook his head to the side as if he was disappointed.

    "Alliyah at this rate we wouldn''t be able to stay in the za even for 30 minutes. Go and walk faster." Hugo''s forehead creased as he looked at the way Alliyah walk over.

    Alliyah rolled her eyes. "Yeah, Yeah." She answered uninterested.

    Hugo tilted his head to the side. It was evident that now, everything that happened today was slowly sinking in Alliyah''s head.

    He thought that she might be surprised at well at what happened.

    Well, who wouldn''t right?

    Hugo was still surprise to see that Julius was already well aside from the fact that there were still bandages on his forehead.

    Damien, earlier, personally escorted some people out of the hospital. And just like any other day, those people were ddened by Damien''s service that they kept on praising him on social media.

    "You look like a kid, Alliyah " He teased me, I just rolled my eyes at him when heughed at my reaction.

    "If you will keep reacting this way, then we should just go straight home." Hugo informed Alliyah when he saw that she was just looking everywhere without uttering any single word.

    With what she heard, Alliyah''s eyes quickly widened. "I was not saying anything because I was appreciating the view around me!"

    Hugo chuckled when he saw how Alliyah''s mood instantly shifted. ''She looks like a kid int hat way.'' He thought as he cleared his throat.

    "Whatever," Hugo told Alliyah as they walked further more.

    When we arrived at the za Alliyah gotpletely amazed with the things that she was seeing. It must be because she hasn''t been outtely that simple things amuse her. The greenfield and the tall trees were a breath of fresh air for her.

    "Woah! This looks amazing, Hugo " Alliyah smiled widely.

    Hugo couldn''t help but chuckle as he watches at how Alliyah react to everything.

    "I''m d you like this ce," Hugo replied back to her. "I''m just going to buy some snacks, Alliyah Just stay here, okay?"

    "Okay" Alliyah answered back. She smiled as she saw him taking out his wallet and walking away from her.

    Since Alliyah was left alone, she do not have anything to do. She decided to get the phone from her pocket and took pics of her surrounding. This was the start of her new life so she should probably document it while she can.

    In that way she would have something to look back when she got older.

    Alliyah was busy takin pictures of her own self and the surroundings behind her when a man sat near to the bench that she was sitting on.

    "Uhmm, hi?" Alliyah warily opened her mouth when she saw that the man instantly nced at her direction

    It was awkward. However, when the man didn''t even bother opening her mouth to say something, Alliyah decided to just ignore him. In her mind was the thought, ''What took Hugo so  long on buying food?''

    After minutes of waiting, Alliyah was able to saw Hugo running inside the za. She raised her hand and wave at him so he can spot her easily.

    When Alliyah saw that Hugo was getting near, she looked at her side trying to see if the man was still there. However, she didn''t see anything. She tried to look around yet saw nothing. There was even no trace of him.

    "Hugo, do you see where the guy, who is seating beside me, go?'' Alliyah asked Hugo, maybe he saw the guy leaving as he went near in here earlier.

    "What guy, Alliyah? I didn''t see anyone" Hugo''s brows furrowed, getting confused at the sudden question.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!